Chapter Text
The exchange was supposed to be peaceful.
A trade of lives. A clean exit. Beth had walked forward with her chin raised, eyes steady, heart pounding. She saw Noah ahead of her. Daryl waiting, Rick ready. She met Rick first, his hand cupping the back of her head in a fatherly embrace, lips grazing the top as he gently pushed her towards the rest of the group as she cast another weary glance back the way she came that was pulled back by Daryl’s calloused hand on her shoulder, and in that moment she truly felt safe.
“Glad we could work things out.” Dawn’s voice was controlled, smooth.
Rick paused, looking over his shoulder. “Yeah.” his voice curt and uninterested as he turned back to his group who had already started to inch towards the exit doors.
But Dawn had to have the last word. “Now I just need Noah.”
Beth froze.
“Then you can leave.”
The room tensed like a live wire.
Beth saw Rick turn his back to them now.
“That wasn’t part of the deal.”
“Noah’s my ward.” Dawn pressed, her gaze unwavering. “Beth took his place and now I’m losing her so I need him back.”
Officer Shepherd spoke up behind Dawn, her voice weak but pleading. “M’am, plea–”
“Shut up.” Dawn snapped, silencing her subordinate. “My officers put their lives on the line to find him, one of them died.”
Daryl bristled, a palm shooting out against Noah’s chest to stop him from moving forward. “No.” He lightly pushed the boy back, squaring up next to Rick. “He ain’t stayin.”
“He’s one of mine, you have no claim on him.”
“The boy wants to go home.” Rick’s voice remained steady despite the tension. “So you have no claim on him.”
“Well.” Dawn tilted her head, lips pursing. “Then we don’t have a deal.”
“The deal –” Rick’s reply was quick, tone now terse. “Is done.”
Beth tightened her jaw as Noah stumbled past her. “I-it’s okay!” He stammered, eyes flicking between Rick and Dawn as he moved forward.
“No.” Rick held out a hand to stop him. “No –”
Limping up to him, Noah looked at Rick, his eyes sad and expression resigned. “I gotta do it.” He reached into the back of his pants, pulling free the pistol Rick had given him and offering it back.
“That’s not okay –” the words tumbled past Beth’s lips, hoarse and so soft that nobody heard her.
“Then it’s settled.”
Though Dawn’s face remained neutral, Beth bristled as she picked up the undertones of smug satisfaction in her voice. “No!” She rushed past the others. “Wait –” wrapping her arms around Noah in a tight hug, face pressed against his shoulder.
“It’s okay…” Noah smiled at the gesture, but his eyes held all the despair he kept in.
Dawn’s eyes flicked to Noah. “I knew you’d be back.”
And Beth — bruised, scarred, finally free — snapped. Slowly she dropped her arms from around Noah, tear stained eyes now bright and fierce. She turned, facing Dawn with a cold expression. “I get it now.”
Dawn’s brow quirked, eyes narrowing slightly as her head tilted, gaze searching the blonde’s face as if she could find the answer in her features, missing how she reached into her cast and drew the small, sharpened scissors.
A flick of the wrist. A lunge.
Steel met flesh.
The gunshot shattered the hallway.
Daryl barely saw the movement. One moment Beth was stepping forward, something fierce and defiant in her eyes—then came the flash and the blood.
She fell like a marionette whose strings had been cut.
He didn’t remember moving.
Didn’t remember lifting the pistol.
Didn’t remember pulling the trigger.
Rick yelling, "Daryl—!"
The shot.
Her body hitting the floor.
But that wasn’t enough.
Daryl was on her before anyone could stop him. He tackled Dawn’s limp form, teeth bared, fists raining down. Restraint, grief, loss—Merle, Sophia, Hershel, Beth—all of it exploded through him.
Rick lunged forward, grabbing Daryl by the shoulders. “She’s gone, Daryl—stop it!”
But Daryl was shaking, face twisted in anguish, fury spilling out in guttural sobs.
“No! She didn’t have to—she didn’t have to—she was –”
Behind them, a voice choked out a weak sound. “Daryl...?”
It was barely more than a breath.
But he froze.
Rick stopped pulling. Everyone turned.
Beth was still on the ground, unmoving—but her fingers twitched and her eyes fluttered.
“Beth?” Carol’s voice broke as she rushed forward. “Oh my God—Beth!”
Daryl stumbled toward her, dropping to his knees. His hands hovered over her, bloodied, trembling.
The bullet had torn a deep gash above her temple. Blood soaked her hair. But her chest rose. Her eyes blinked, unfocused, dazed—but alive.
“She’s breathing,” Carol confirmed, pressing gauze to the wound, her hands steady even as tears streamed down her face. “The bullet grazed her. Didn’t go in.”
Daryl fell backward like someone had yanked the soul out of him and he stared at his hands—Dawn’s blood, Beth’s blood, all over them.
Rick crouched beside him, steady. “She’s alive, Daryl. We’ve got her.”
Daryl just nodded, numb.
Everything after was chaos.
The hospital cops were rattled, guns drawn, half of them yelling about breach of terms. But when they saw Beth alive— they paused.
Noah stepped in, his hands raised. “This doesn’t need to go any farther.” Noah’s voice trembled. “We all know what she was like, what she was turning into.” He gestured at Dawn’s fallen body.
Officer Shepherd found her tongue again, clearing her throat as she tentatively stepped forward with her hands raised and gun holstered. “She was unstable. We all knew it.”
Another nodded grimly after a moment of reflection “She was gonna get us all killed.”
Rick didn’t holster his weapon, but he lowered it slightly. “We take our people and go. You stay here, keep your little kingdom. No one else dies tonight.”
There was a long pause.
Then a nod.
Agreement.
The Grady group moved to treat Beth’s wound without resistance. The rest of Rick’s people circled close, weapons raised, but tension slowly bled out of the air.
Daryl stood over Beth the whole time, jaw clenched, silent and still. When she winced in pain, he flinched harder than she did.
Chapter 2
Notes:
Here we are with chapter 2! I think how I want to do this is do two chapters every weekend! One on saturday, one on sunday.
Chapter Text
That night they camped a few miles from the city, using a scavenged ambulance as shelter.
Beth was unconscious, her head wrapped in clean white gauze, her breathing shallow but steady. They gave her antibiotics, fluids, and rest. Hershel would’ve said the body does the work when it’s safe enough to start, and still, Daryl hadn’t left her side.
Rick came to him around midnight, crouching by the back bumper of the vehicle.
“You did what you thought was right.”
Daryl didn’t look up. “I lost it.”
“You thought she was dead. We all did.”
“I killed Dawn,” he said, voice low. “She was already down. I didn’t have to beat on her like that.”
Rick didn’t argue. He just let the silence sit.
“You’d do it for Carl,” Daryl added, after a long moment.
Rick’s jaw tightened. “I would.”
And that was all that needed to be said.
Beth only stirred with the arrival of the sun.
Her eyes cracked open to pale golden light streaming through the ambulance’s cracked windows. Her head throbbed like she had been hit by a freight train, and everything felt wrong—distant, underwater.
But the first thing she saw was him.
Daryl.
Sitting at her feet, back hunched, head down like the weight of the world had been hung from his shoulders.
She opened her mouth. Tried to speak.
Nothing came out.
She swallowed and tried again. “Daryl…”
His head snapped up. Daryl’s face was wrecked—dark eyes rimmed red and lips parted like he’d seen a ghost.
“Hey,” she rasped.
“Beth.” His voice was nothing but breath. He scrambled forward, hovering over her but not daring to touch. “Jesus, Beth—are you—does it hurt? Y’need water?”
She gave him a tiny smile, just a twitch of her lips. “You look worse than me.”
A broken laugh escaped him, more a breathless rasp than anything. “You scared th'hell outta me,” he said, voice cracking in the middle. “You went down and I thought—” He blinked hard. “I thought I lost you.”
“I’m okay,” she whispered. “I think.”
His hands were trembling. “You’re not okay. But you’re here.” He paused, tightening his jaw. “Don’t you ever—ever—do somethin’ that stupid again.”
She reached out and touched his wrist, just lightly. “I had to try…”
It was enough.
“I—after you fell, I—” Daryl looked down. “I killed her. Dawn.”
Beth’s breath caught.
“I shot her but after I couldn’t stop. Rick pulled me off.” He looked up again, barely able to meet her gaze. “You don’t gotta be okay with it. I just-" He paused, jaw shifting.
Beth stared at him for a long moment.
Then, slowly, she nodded. “She was never gonna stop. You did what you had to.”
He looked at her like he couldn’t believe she’d say that.
“I would’ve done the same for you,” she added, softer.
They sat in silence then, just breathing the same air.
And when her fingers laced gently through his, he didn’t let go.
Chapter 3
Notes:
So, I've decided I'm going to try to release three chapters a week! I know that sounds like a lot but I wrote a bunch before I first started posting so I have a little cushion of content I can fall back on while I write the rest c: Funnily enough some characters take me longer than others to get right like Eugene and Abraham, haha.
I'm super happy to hear that you all are enjoying and I hope I can keep that energy up! <3
Chapter Text
The meeting point was an abandoned auto shop two towns north of Atlanta.
Rick had radioed ahead. The rest of the group had been holed up there, waiting, hoping.
Beth sat in the back of the car, wrapped in Carol’s blanket. Her fingers fidgeted with the frayed edge while the world rushed past outside the window. Her head was healing—bandages clean now, the deep gash sealed with time and care—but inside, everything still felt cracked open.
Daryl sat beside her. He hadn’t moved more than five feet from her since she woke up. “You okay?” he asked gruffly, eyes forward.
Beth gave a small nod. “Nervous.”
He grunted. “She’s gonna be happy.”
“I know. It’s just…" Beth didn’t finish, she couldn't. How could she explain that while she was never dead, she still didn’t feel entirely alive since waking up?
Maggie was the first out the door when they pulled in. She was already running before the engine shut off, boots hitting gravel hard, arms pumping. Glenn called after her, but she didn’t stop.
Beth opened the back door with shaking hands.
When Maggie saw her—really saw her—she stopped short like someone had slammed a hand against her chest.
Beth stepped down, slow, knees weak.
They stared at each other for a heartbeat. Then Maggie sprinted forward and pulled her into a crushing hug, sobbing like her lungs would collapse. “Bethy—oh God—Bethy!”
Beth’s arms wrapped tight around her sister, clinging like the breeze might snatch her up if she dared to let go. “I’m here,” she whispered, her voice cracking. “I’m here.”
Maggie cupped her face, crying and laughing all at once. “They said—you were shot. I thought—I thought I lost you too—”
“You didn’t,” Beth said softly, her forehead against Maggie’s. “Not this time.”
Glenn reached them, breathless, and pulled both sisters into his arms.
Carol stood a few steps back, her face unreadable, but her eyes were misted. She knew what it felt like to lose a daughter, and now she knew what it was like to get one back.
Later that night, the group sat around a small fire in the corner of the auto shop, the building fortified and silent under a violet sky. The air smelled of oil and wood smoke.
Abraham had clapped Beth gently on the shoulder earlier, said, “Damn glad to see you walkin’, ma’am,” and left it at that. Rosita had offered her a clean shirt. Simple acts of recognition.
It was Maggie who stayed closest. She couldn’t stop touching Beth’s arm, her hand, her shoulder—like she was afraid she’d vanish again if left alone too long.
Beth didn’t mind. She understood the need to hold on.
Across the fire Eugene groused to Abraham and Rosita
.
“Absolutely not,” Eugene declared, holding up a half-burnt can of what might’ve once been green beans.
Rosita narrowed her eyes. “It’s food.”
“It is a post-apocalyptic affront to the palate and the gastrointestinal tract.”
Abraham leaned back on a log, smirking as he cleaned his knife. “Just eat it, Eugene. Builds character.”
“I will have you know I possess ample character,” Eugene replied indignantly. “What I do not possess is the digestive resilience of a damn cockroach.”
Rosita laughed, tossing him a granola bar instead. “Baby.”
Eugene opened it with suspicion. “I am a man of intellect and discerning taste, not to be mocked.”
Abraham raised a brow. “You were just chewing mint leaves and calling them ‘field toothpaste’ like five minutes ago.”
“Sanitation is survival,” Eugene snapped.
Beth couldn’t help but crack a smile, her eyes drifting until they rested on the only one not near the fire, Daryl. She glanced up at him and gave a small, tired smile. “You okay?” she waved him forward.
He shrugged, scratching at the back of his neck. “You sure you wanna waste that seat on me?”
Maggie looked up at him too. “Sit down, Dixon.”
He hesitated. And then, quietly, he did — taking the empty spot next to Beth, and once he was settled Beth’s fingers slipped right between his, like it was where they belonged.
Chapter Text
The van rattled down the road, the late day sunlight filtering weakly through the trees. Beth sat in the back, legs pulled up, head resting against the cool window. The hum of tires against pavement should have lulled her, but her muscles remained coiled, her eyes half-lidded but never fully closed.
Every time she blinked, it was there.
The tile hallway.
The sound of her own voice before the gunshot.
The look in Dawn’s eyes.
How it had gone dark.
Sometimes, it was just a flash of blood, sometimes, it was silent.
She pressed her hand to her temple. The skin was tender under the bandage, she was still healing.
Still here.
But her mind didn’t always believe it.
Noah was talking quietly with Glenn and Rick near the front, his voice tinged with cautious hope. “Brick buildings. Clean streets. They had water, walls. Good people. My mom and brothers were there when we left.” He swallowed. “It’s not perfect, but it’s something.”
Abraham drove with quiet intensity. Rosita was polishing a blade beside him. Maggie, in the seat ahead of Beth, kept turning around every so often to glance at her.
Beth gave her a tight smile each time, but she didn’t say much. Her throat felt thick all the time now.
They stopped at a rundown gas station that evening. Not to refuel—there hadn’t been usable gas in days—but to rest, stretch, and scavenge for anything they might have missed.
Beth stepped outside slowly, legs stiff from sitting too long. The cold hit her skin like a slap. She stood near the van, watching Noah pace nearby, talking quietly to Glenn. Every few words, his voice cracked with a tremble of desperate hope. Beth felt a jagged pain in her chest. She remembered what it was like to believe in a place. In peace, in safety. Grady had offered it, at first. Warm food, a bed, clean sheets.
A lie wrapped in sterile white.
And when she’d tried to take back something of herself, they’d punished her for it. She didn’t even notice that her hands had begun to shake.
“You okay?” The voice came from behind her—gruff, soft, familiar.
Daryl.
She turned her head. “Yeah,” she lied.
He just stared at her. “You ain’t slept in two nights,” he said.
“I’ve slept.” He tilted his head. “You've been flinchin at every noise.”
Beth bit her lip, eyes glancing away. “That obvious?”
He didn’t answer. Instead, he moved closer, arms crossed loosely, gaze on the treeline. “I still see the prison sometimes,” he murmured. “Smoke. Fire. Hershel’s—” He stopped himself.
Beth’s chest tightened. “I see it too,” she whispered. “Sometimes I dream I’m still at Grady. Can’t move, can’t speak, they’re deciding things over me. Like I’m a piece of furniture.” She wiped her cheek, she didn’t even realize she was crying.
Daryl reached out slowly, gently. His hand brushed her wrist—not grabbing, just present. “You ain’t there anymore,” he said. “They didn’t get to keep you.”
Beth let herself exhale shakily. “I don’t feel like I came back whole.”
“No one comes back whole,” Daryl said quietly. “But you came back.”
Their eyes met—his dark and haunted, hers blue and brimming with pain—and something passed between them that didn’t need to be named.
__________________________________________________________________________________________________________
The next morning the air was heavy with silence. Rick stood at the edge of the tree line with Michonne, Glenn, Noah, and Tyreese, eyes locked on the gates to the community just beyond. The neighborhood was still—eerily still. No movement, no walkers, just the smell of scorched wood.
“Radio in if something happens,” Rick said, handing one of the walkies to Carol back at the van. “If you don’t hear from us in thirty, assume we’ve got a problem.”
Carol nodded, jaw tight. “Be careful.”
Rick turned to the rest. “Stay sharp. We’ll call back as soon as we know.”
Beth watched him go, heart thudding low in her chest as their group disappeared. The moment they were out of sight, she wrapped her arms around herself and took a breath that didn’t go as deep as she wanted it to. She hated this part—the waiting, the wondering.
Maggie noticed and stepped close. “You okay?”
Beth nodded automatically. “Yeah. Just cold.”
But Maggie knew her better than that. She placed a hand on Beth’s arm, eyes searching. “You don’t have to pretend for me.”
“I’m not,” Beth said softly. I’m trying.
And that last part, at least, was true.
Daryl had been quiet since breakfast, which was nothing new—but now he seemed… restless. After about ten minutes of standing guard, he slung his crossbow over his shoulder and muttered, “Gonna check the perimeter. See if there’s anything worth grabbing.”
Carol gave a short nod, trusting him without question.
Beth straightened before she’d even fully processed what she was about to say. “I’ll go with you.”
That made everyone pause.
Maggie turned instantly, eyes narrowing. “Beth.”
“I’m fine,” Beth said quickly.
“You’re still healing,” Maggie argued. “You haven’t even fully recovered from—”
“I can walk, Maggie. I can carry a bag, I can keep up.” Beth’s tone wasn’t defensive. It was pleading. “I can’t just keep sitting here doing nothing.”
Daryl gave her a glance, unreadable. “It ain’t gonna be long. Just a sweep. Close by.”
“I’ll stay close,” Beth added. “Promise.”
Maggie looked between them, jaw clenched. Then finally, her voice tight: “If anything happens—”
“It won’t,” Daryl said firmly.
That was what finally convinced her.
“Fine,” Maggie sighed. “But be back before Rick radios in.”
Beth gave her a quick hug—one that Maggie held a beat too long—before grabbing her coat from the truck.
Daryl had already started walking, Beth caught up beside him without saying a word. They moved through the woods just outside the neighborhood ruins, the sun cutting weak angles through the trees. Birds had stopped singing weeks ago, but the wind rustled gently through the branches like it was trying to fill the silence.
Beth’s boots crunched on leaves beside Daryl’s heavier steps. They didn’t talk at first. She liked that about him—his quiet. He didn’t press. Didn’t fill the air with empty words. He gave her space to just be.
Eventually, they found a small tool shed behind a collapsed property. Its roof was caved in, but the lock on the side door had already been busted, likely by earlier scavengers.
Still, Daryl nodded to it. “Worth a look.”
Inside, they found a rusted toolbox, some expired batteries, a soaked tarp, and a roll of duct tape.
“Not exactly gold,” Beth murmured, examining a shattered lantern.
Daryl grunted. “Better than nothin’.”
Beth stuffed the batteries into her side bag. As she bent down, she winced slightly—her head throbbing when she dipped.
“You okay?” Daryl asked.
“Yeah.” She straightened with a small exhale. “Just a twinge.”
He gave her a long look but said nothing.
Beth leaned against the door frame, glancing at the skyline beyond the trees. “Do you think Noah’s place is legit?” she asked quietly.
Daryl was quiet for a beat, then shrugged. “Maybe, maybe not. Can’t count on places.”
“Did you before?” Beth asked. “The prison, the farm...”
“Didn’t count on nothin’,” he said, voice flat. “Still don’t.”
Beth studied his face. “You counted on me.”
That made him pause. He looked at her, eyes narrowing slightly—not angry. Just uncertain. Like she’d touched a part of him he didn’t have words for.
“You didn’t let me go,” she said. “Anyone else would’ve written me off as dead.”
Daryl’s jaw tightened. “You weren’t.”
“I could’ve been, easily. But you didn’t stop fighting, you didn’t stop looking.”
Something flickered in his eyes then—pain, maybe, or fear. “I couldn’t,” he said finally. “Couldn’t lose you.”
And Beth… she didn’t say anything else. She just stepped forward and rested her hand over his, where it hung at his side.
He didn’t pull away. For a long moment, they stood there—barely touching, but the space between them thick with everything unsaid.
They returned just as the walkie crackled.
Rick’s voice came through, low but steady: “It’s gone. Everything. Place was burned out months ago. We’ll finish checking for supplies and head back.”
Carol answered, “Copy. We’ll be ready.”
Maggie looked up as Beth and Daryl approached. She immediately scanned Beth from head to toe.
“I’m fine,” Beth said before she could ask.
Maggie raised an eyebrow but didn’t argue.
As the group settled into another round of waiting, Beth wandered toward the edge of the lot where the treeline met cracked pavement.
Daryl followed a few steps behind, standing about three feet back.
“You said I came back.” Beth began, gaze fixed on the treeline. “But sometimes it feels like something didn’t come with me.”
Daryl stepped closer. “Maybe somethin’ didn’t,” he said, voice low. “But that don’t mean what’s left ain’t worth somethin’.”
Beth’s lips parted slightly, turning to look at him with wide eyes, and she stepped forward. She didn’t kiss him. Didn’t try to push past the ache between them. She just leaned her forehead gently against his chest, listening to his heartbeat, steady and alive.
Daryl froze for a moment—then slowly, awkwardly, wrapped an arm around her shoulder.
They stood there in silence.
Together.
Chapter 5
Notes:
Formatting may be a teeensy bit off in some areas!
I have a morning shift tomorrow and almost forgot to post this before bed!
Chapter Text
The car came into view just before dusk.
Rick was behind the wheel, jaw locked, eyes dark. Michonne and Glenn sat in silence. Noah was crying softly in the back.
And Tyreese—
Tyreese was wrapped in a bloodied sheet in the trunk.
Beth felt her breath catch.
Daryl stood beside her, his jaw clenched.
Carol stepped forward first, her expression unreadable, though her hands trembled slightly at her sides.
Maggie moved to Glenn.
Beth stayed still.
Watching.
Absorbing.
One less.
Sasha moved, her face pale, eyes like carved stone. She didn’t cry. She didn’t speak. She just walked past the group and stood a few yards away, hands fisted at her sides like they were the only things keeping her upright.
Father Gabriel stepped out behind her, his face already turned toward the ground.
Beth’s stomach turned as grief bloomed like a bruise in her chest. Tyreese hadn’t been her closest friend. But he’d been good. Steady. A quiet kind of strength that had reminded her of her father.
And now he was gone.
Just like that.
Because that’s what this world did. It
took
.
They made camp in the woods near the van. The neighborhood wasn’t safe—not anymore.
Gabriel gathered wood for a fire while Sasha sat on a log nearby, staring at the earth in front of her, not blinking.
Beth moved quietly around the edge of the camp, helping Carol boil water, taking a watch shift for Glenn, anything to keep her hands from shaking again and her mind from wandering.
But it was Daryl who kept glancing toward her, like he was waiting for the moment she’d break again.
She didn’t.
Not yet.
____________________________________________________________________________
Father Gabriel stood by the shallow grave they’d dug beneath a thicket of pines. The fire flickered low, casting shadows across the group’s faces.
Tyreese’s body lay wrapped in a clean sheet now, hands crossed over his chest, the blood hidden from view. Sasha had done that part herself. Her face hadn’t changed.
Gabriel’s voice was soft, measured.
“We commend our brother, Tyreese, to the earth. A man of peace in a world that forgot how to make it.”
No one spoke.
"Tyreese gave his strength to protect others, and his heart…to forgive even when it hurt. We are not gathered here today because we are whole, but because he made us stronger when we were not. He carried the weight of this world on his shoulders, and still chose gentleness."
Sasha made no sound.
Beth stood beside Maggie, her hands clasped tightly in front of her.
Gabriel’s eyes moved across the group. “Let us remember him not for how he died—but for how he lived. For what he protected. For the hope he tried to carry even when the rest of us had none left.”
It was the word
hope
that broke Beth’s breath, b
ecause she’d nearly lost hers too.
And here they were—still losing, still burying.
Gabriel offered a prayer.
Beth didn’t close her eyes. She looked straight at the grave. She owed it that.
When it ended, the group stood in silence. One by one, they drifted away.
Except Sasha.
Beth found her sitting by a tree. Alone. Shoulders tight. Staring into the distance like if she looked long enough, Tyreese would walk out of the shadows and sit beside her.
Beth approached her slowly.
“Hey.”
Sasha didn’t look up.
She sat next to her anyway, leaving just enough space between them, and after a long silence, she said, “It’s not fair. Any of it.”
Sasha’s voice, when it came, was hoarse. “He was the good one.”
“I know.”
“He saved people. He forgave. He let go.” Sasha’s hands clenched in her lap. “I don’t know how to do that. I don’t
want
to.”
Beth looked down. “Me either.”
That made Sasha turn, just slightly, brow furrowing.
Beth met her eyes. “I hated Dawn. I hated what she did to people. What she let them do to me. And even now, when I think about her dying—I don’t feel peace. I feel
hollow
.”
Sasha’s lip trembled, but she held it down.
Beth continued, quieter now. “You’re not alone. In any of it.”
Sasha let out a breath—shaky, like it came from somewhere deep—and looked back at the trees, b ut she didn’t ask Beth to leave.
And that, maybe, was something.
____________________________________________________________________
Later that night, the fire burned low and most of the group was asleep.
Daryl sat alone again—on the edge of the clearing, back against a tree, eyes half-closed but awake.
Beth approached quietly.
He looked up without surprise.
“Couldn’t sleep,” she said.
He nodded toward the space beside him. She sank down without hesitation.
They sat in silence for a while, listening to the wind push softly through the leaves.
“You did good with Sasha,” he said eventually.
“I didn’t do anything,” Beth said.
“Sometimes that’s what people need.”
She glanced over at him, her voice soft. “Do you ever think about how different we are now? Like… pieces of who we used to be just didn’t make it.”
Daryl didn’t answer right away. His eyes stayed fixed on the dying fire. “Yeah,” he said finally. “Ain’t the same as we were. Not even close.”
Beth nodded, wrapping her arms around her knees. “Does that ever get to you?”
He shifted. “It used to.”
She looked at him. “And now?”
Daryl met her gaze, quiet but firm. “Now I’m more afraid of losing what’s left.”
Beth stared at him, her heart beating unevenly in her chest. Her hand reached out, slowly, and found his.
His hand was calloused, large, warm, and familiar. It curled lightly around hers.
They sat like that until the fire burned down to nothing.
Chapter 6
Notes:
I really think if Beth had survived she and Noah would've grown to be very good friends! After all, they had each other's back in Grady the best they could.
Chapter Text
The group had camped the next night in the skeletal remains of a garage that sat separate from a house that was a bit too torn into for Rick’s comfort. It wasn’t much but they all were too spent to keep moving after laying Tyreese to rest beneath a cold patch of dirt.
Beth sat near the garage’s back wall, arms wrapped around her knees. Her coat smelled like firewood and road dust, and her fingers were raw from the wind. The fire had burned out hours ago, now only a pile of glowing coals that flickered like dying stars.
Footsteps crunched softly over the gravel. She looked up and saw Noah, standing nearby with his arms folded across his chest.
He looked like a ghost.
He hadn’t spoken much since they’d buried Tyreese. His eyes were hollow, haunted.
“You okay?” Beth asked quietly.
Noah didn’t answer right away. He just sat down beside her, slow and heavy, like every part of him ached. “It was my fault.” Noah didn’t look at her. His gaze was locked on the horizon. “Tyreese died in my house. I brought him there. If we hadn’t gone back…”
Beth shook her head slowly. “Noah—”
“My mom. My brothers. Everyone in that place. I wanted to see it again. I thought maybe… maybe something could be left. I thought—” His voice cracked, and he looked away, teeth gritted hard. “That was my little brother, the one that bit him.” His throat worked around the words. “He wouldn’t have died if we hadn’t gone back there,” Noah said, his voice tightening.
Beth’s heart ached. She knew that pain. That guilt that sank deep into your bones and told you every death was yours to carry. She placed a hand gently on his arm. “Noah… there’s no way you could’ve known.”
He shook his head, jaw clenched. “I just wanted to go home.”
Beth’s voice dropped to a whisper. “Me too.”
Noah looked at her then—really looked—and for a moment, neither of them were survivors or watchmen or lookouts or medics. They were just two young hearts who had buried too many people too soon.
“I remember what that felt like. When we lost the farm, after the herd… I remember wondering if I’d ever see anything again that felt like home.” Beth looked down at her hands. “I thought I found it for a little bit in the prison, and then the Governor came.” A brief pause passed, before “I never got to bury my dad,” Beth added softly.
Noah’s eyes dropped.
“I still think about Daddy,” Beth said. “And everyone we lost from the prison, and I think about the others still stuck at the hospital.”
Noah’s jaw tensed. “How do you keep going?”
Beth took a long, shaky breath and looked up. “I think about the people I haven’t lost,” she said. “The ones still here. Judith, Maggie, Daryl, You.”
He blinked, surprised. “Me?”
“You being here matters, It matters to me.” Beth said. “You carry something forward, for Tyreese, for your family.”
“I don’t know if I’m strong enough,” he muttered.
Beth offered a small, sad smile. “You don’t have to be strong all the time. You just have to keep moving.”
Noah’s shoulders sagged, and they sat in the quiet that followed. The kind that didn’t feel quite so empty anymore.
Chapter 7
Notes:
Whoah, what's this? Two chapters in one day! I'm approaching the last two days of a hectic work schedule so I wanted to celebrate a little with all you lovely readers! <3
Chapter Text
The road stretched on in silence.
Three days had passed since they buried Tyreese.
Three days since they used up the rest of their gas.
Three days of walking, of rationing water, of dwindling food and sleep.
Three days of everyone slipping deeper into their own shadows.
Beth kept pace beside Maggie in the mornings. But by noon, she usually drifted and by nightfall she was often near Daryl.
He never said anything about it. Never asked.
But when she quietly found her place beside him on the ground or near a fire, he shifted just enough to make space.
He always made space.
The nights were the hardest.
Beth tried not to sleep too deep. When she did, the dreams came — thick, suffocating memories of sterile white rooms, the squeak of shoes on tile, the weight of Gorman’s hand on her thigh as he leaned in too close. His breath, hot and stale.
“You owe me.”
She would wake up gasping. Sometimes with her nails dug into her palm. Sometimes with a scream locked behind her teeth.
Daryl was the only one who ever noticed.
He never asked, he just passed her his water, or sat a little closer the next night.
But one evening, as they camped by the side of the road beneath a twisted, leafless tree, Beth didn't sleep at all.
And she didn’t think she could keep it inside anymore.
That night the fire was little more than coals.
Maggie and Glenn slept curled together. Abraham snored softly. Sasha was awake but staring into the dark, her eyes haunted and far away.
Beth sat across the fire from Daryl, her arms wrapped around her knees.
He looked at her, brows low. “You ain't slept.”
She shook her head. “I can take watch,”
“You already did.”
“Then let me do it again.”
Daryl didn’t argue. But he didn’t leave, either.
She was quiet for a long time before she said, “There was a man, at Grady.”
Daryl’s head turned slightly, but he didn’t speak.
“An officer, Gorman. He’s dead now.” Her voice was flat. Like she was reading it from somewhere else. “He used to come into the rooms I was working in and… stand too close. He’d touch things. My arm, my hair. He said I owed him for my medicine, for being saved.”
Daryl’s hands curled into slow fists.
Beth didn’t look at him. “He tried to—” She stopped. Her throat tightened. “I fought him off, barely. I didn’t cry. I didn’t scream, I just –-” She looked down at her palms. “I’ve never told anyone that.”
The fire popped. Daryl didn’t move. Didn’t say anything at first. And then, he stood up and walked around the fire to sit beside her. He was quiet for a long time, and then: “Wish I’d been there.”
Beth turned her head. “Why?”
His voice was low, raw. “So he’d be dead ‘cause of me.”
Beth swallowed hard. Her lip trembled.
“I feel sick when I remember it. Like… like I’m still stuck there. Like he’s still in the room.”
Daryl looked straight ahead, jaw clenched.
“You ain’t there,” he said. “You’re here. You got out. You
fought
out.”
She whispered. “I didn’t do anything heroic.”
He turned to her now, his expression sharp and quiet with intensity.
“You survived,” he said. “You’re breathing. You’re walkin’. You didn’t let it take you. That’s more than most can say.”
Beth felt something split open inside her — not in a way that hurt. Just something raw and long-buried gasping for air. “Do you really think that?” she asked.
He looked at her like it was the only thing he
did
know for sure. “Yeah,” he said. “I do.”
Beth leaned her shoulder against him, slowly.
And Daryl—stiff, unsure, and uncomfortable in most kinds of touch—let her. After a moment, he reached up, hesitant, and brushed a strand of hair behind her ear. His fingers grazed her temple, where the bullet wound was still healing under the skin.
Beth turned to him, and for a moment, they were closer than they'd ever been. The firelight flickered between them, but didn’t fill the space.
“I don’t know if I’m ever going to be okay again,” she said, a beat of silence passing between them before she quietly added. “But I’m still here.”
“Yeah,” he said. “You are.”
Her hand found his again in the dark, and this time he held it tighter.
Not because she needed him to.
But because
he
needed to.
The next morning they walked in silence.
Daryl hadn’t said a word about the night before, but he walked closer to her now.
Shielded her a little more from the road, looked at her like he saw her, not the trauma.
And that, to Beth, was everything.
Chapter Text
Maggie noticed it first in the way Beth walked.
Not the limp, that was fading.
Not the way she hunched when she was cold or sore.
But how she
drifted
.
She wasn’t tethered to her anymore.
It used to be the two of them—sisters clinging close like roots in a storm. But now Beth kept pace with Daryl more than anyone. She walked where he walked, sat near him at camp, looked for him when she jolted awake from a dream.
Maggie told herself not to read into it.
They’d both been through hell.
They
needed
each other.
But there was something more in the way Beth looked at him sometimes. Something Maggie hadn’t seen since before the fall of the prison. Hope. Ache. Longing.
And in Daryl?
Maggie saw the same thing she always had—bristling solitude, unreadable silence, a constant, quiet readiness to throw himself between danger and someone he cared about.
But now, that someone was Beth, a
nd that scared Maggie more than she wanted to admit.
They camped in a ditch that night, with canvas pulled taut between sticks to block the wind. It wasn’t shelter, but it was something.
Beth sat close to Daryl, sharing the end of a can of cold beans. They didn’t speak much, they didn’t
have
to.
Maggie watched from across the fire as Beth leaned in to say something — something small, something quiet — and Daryl gave the faintest hint of a smile in return.
A real one.
The kind people didn’t see often.
Maggie felt it twist in her chest.
Later that night Maggie found Beth alone at the edge of the camp, staring up at the sky.
“You okay?” Maggie asked, approaching carefully.
Beth nodded, but didn’t turn.
“You and Daryl’ve been spending a lot of time together.”
Beth tensed slightly, then let out a soft: “Yeah.”
“You talk about it much?”
“What?”
“What you went through.”
Beth was quiet.
“I know something happened there, Beth. I
see
it.”
Beth let out a slow breath. “He knows what it’s like. Not to be safe…to not feel safe.”
Maggie stepped closer, voice softening. “I get it. I do. But I worry—about how much you lean on him.”
Beth finally turned, eyes steady. “He’s never asked for more than I can give.”
“That’s not what I mean.”
“Then say what you mean.”
Maggie’s mouth went tight. “I mean you’re still healing, in every way. And he’s—he’s not exactly a steady foundation.”
Beth stared at her, hurt flickering across her face.
“You don’t trust him?” she asked.
“I
do
. With my life. I just don’t know if he knows how to trust
himself
with yours.”
Beth crossed her arms, voice quiet but hard. “You think I’m fragile.”
“I think you’re
hurting
.”
“I
am
. But I’m not broken.”
Maggie stepped forward, her voice softening again. “I know. But I lost you once, Beth. I can't—I can’t do it again.”
Beth’s expression crumpled for just a second.
“I’m not asking you to let me go,” she whispered. “Just… let me stand up on my own.”
Maggie looked down, blinking fast. “When Rick told us you’d been shot, I thought you died.” she said, voice cracking, “I didn’t want to believe it. And now I have you back, and it feels like I barely
know
you anymore.”
Beth reached for her hand. “Then ask.”
Maggie looked up. “What happened to you?”
Beth took a long breath. Her voice trembled, but she didn’t shy away.
“I was trapped, controlled, touched when I didn’t want to be. Silenced, drugged, treated like a body, not a person. And I survived by giving them nothing, not even my tears.”
Maggie’s throat closed.
Beth looked away. “And Daryl… he’s the first person who hasn’t looked at me like I’m a victim. He makes space. Not demands.”
“I don’t want you to lose yourself in him.”
Beth turned back. “I already lost myself, Maggie. I’m trying to find the pieces and he’s one of them.”
Maggie didn’t have an answer for that.
She just stepped forward and pulled Beth into a tight, shaking hug.
And Beth held on.
Chapter Text
Across the camp Daryl sat at the far edge of the ditch, sharpening his blade in slow, methodical movements. He didn’t turn when footsteps approached.
Carol sat down next to him, uninvited. “You know Maggie’s watching,” she said.
He scoffed. “So?”
“She’s watching
you
and Beth.”
“Then she’s got too much time on her hands.”
Carol smiled faintly, not looking at him. “She’s not the only one who sees it.”
“There ain’t nothin’ to see,” Daryl muttered, sharper than he meant to.
Carol shrugged. “You sure about that?”
Daryl bristled. “Ain’t anyone’s business.”
Carol let a beat of silence settle between them before she spoke again, voice level. “You care about her.”
He finally turned his head, just enough to glance at her.
She met his eyes. “You think you’re hidin’ it, but Daryl… you ain’t exactly subtle.”
Daryl looked away again, back to the trees, fidgeting with the handle of his knife. He didn’t deny it.
Carol went on, voice steady. “You guard her more than your damn crossbow. The way you were when that hospital took her? You wouldn’t eat, wouldn’t sleep, and you barely spoke to anyone. You were tearing through Atlanta like it owed you something.”
Daryl’s voice was low, tight. “We needed her back. I just found her, that’s all.”
Carol looked at him, sideways and steady. “No, Daryl, that wasn’t
all.
You stormed that hospital like hell itself was gonna burn if they didn’t let her go. And when we got her back—patched up, head wound and all, barely conscious—you didn’t let anyone else carry her.”
His glare darkened, voice low. “Someone had to, she wasn’t gonna walk out herself.”
“And that someone had to be you. Your name was the first she called when she came too in that hallway and you held onto her like the world would end if you let go, like she was the only thing left that was still worth saving.” she said gently.
“She
was
,” Daryl snapped—too fast, too raw. The words hit the air and hung there.
Carol’s gaze softened. “There it is.”
“She’s alive, ain’t she?” he tightened his jaw, hand now stilled on the blade, the whetstone hovering for a beat before he scraped it across the metal again—harder this time. “That’s what matters.”
Carol was quiet for a beat, then said, “That’s not the only thing that matters. Not anymore.” she looked toward the fire, where Beth sat with Maggie, holding Judith on her lap and humming. “She means something to you,” Carol said. “And it scares the hell out of you. You can’t pretend like you don’t feel it, not after all that. The way you were… it wasn’t just about bringing someone home.”
“I ain’t scared,” he said quietly, voice rough.
Carol didn’t respond right away. She just stood, brushing dirt from her hands, then glanced down at him—her expression soft, but edged with something knowing. “No,” she said, “You’re not scared of walkers, or dying, or going hungry.” She paused. “But letting someone in? Letting yourself have something good for once?” She shook her head. “Yeah, Daryl. That terrifies you.”
He didn’t look at her. His eyes were locked on the fire, on Beth, still humming to Judith while Maggie reached out and tucked Beth’s hair behind her ear. Then, she smiled at something Maggie said. It was small, soft, and real.
Something in his chest twisted, but he didn’t name it.
Carol’s voice softened. “She’s not the same girl from the prison, and you’re not the same man who used to stand in the back of the group and grunt at everyone.”
Daryl let out a dry snort at that, but it wasn’t sharp. Just tired.
Carol smiled faintly. “You found her, she found you too. Don’t waste that.” She walked away then, leaving Daryl alone with the whetstone and the weight of her words.
For a while, Daryl didn’t move. He just sat there, hands now idle. Then, slowly, he sheathed the knife and stood. His eyes found Beth again—her head tilted back in laughter now as Judith babbled and Maggie smiled beside her. The firelight painted her hair gold, like it had the night they lit that shack on fire.
And for once, he let himself feel it.
All of it.
Chapter 10
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The morning sun broke through the haze in thin beams, casting long shadows over the cracked pavement. The road stretched ahead, empty and gray, bordered by brittle trees and the occasional cleaned out car. Rick walked ahead with Michonne, their heads bent in quiet planning. The rest followed in staggered pairs.
Beth walked beside Daryl, her boots scuffing gravel as she kept pace with his longer stride.
Daryl hadn’t said much since yesterday. Not since whatever had been said between him and Carol. His jaw was tight, his eyes more on the woods flanking the road than the people around him.
Beth watched him out of the corner of her eye. “You okay?”
He didn’t look at her. “Fine.”
“You’ve barely said two words since dinner last night.”
“Still recoverin’ from Eugene’s latest monologue.”
As if summoned by name, Eugene’s voice drifted up from a few paces behind them. “—and thus, in an ideal post-collapse society, we would implement fermentation infrastructure early, both for potential fuel usage and morale maintenance. I have a preliminary formula sketched, assuming adequate sugar content and temperature regulation—”
“Eugene,” Tara groaned. “This is the third time this week you’ve brought up distilling booze.”
“I said ethanol,” Eugene corrected primly. “With potential recreational side benefits.”
Noah, carrying a small pack over one shoulder, snorted. “You know we’re still scavenging for food, right? Nobody’s building a still.”
“Which is why we are in the planning phase,” Eugene added, undeterred.
Beth smiled faintly, but her eyes were still on Daryl. “You really okay?” she asked again, softer this time.
Daryl finally glanced at her. Just a flicker. “Ain’t nothin’,” he said quickly. “Just thinkin’. Don’t matter.”
Beth slowed slightly, letting the words hang between them. “You always say that when it does.”
He said nothing. Just adjusted his crossbow on his shoulder and picked up the pace.
Beth lingered for a beat, watching him pull ahead, that quiet ache starting in her chest again.
Tara’s voice rang out behind her. “If I start drinking your 'ethanol' and go blind, Eugene, I’m haunting whatever weird little workshop you built forever.”
“I find that statistically improbable,” Eugene replied, clearly offended.
Beth exhaled slowly and stepped forward again, boots tapping softly against the road. Daryl might be trying to outrun whatever he was feeling. But she wasn’t going anywhere.
She’d catch up, she always did.
_____________________________________________________
They found the house just before sundown — a squat, peeling thing with sagging shutters and mildew clawing up its bones. But it had four walls, a fireplace that looked like it might work, and just enough space for them all to breathe for a night without watching their backs.
That was rare enough to count as a blessing now.
The group moved in without speaking. Everyone knew the drill.
Clear, secure, post a watch and eat what little there was.
Repeat.
Beth helped Maggie sort through cans while Daryl checked the perimeter. They didn’t talk much, but it was a comfortable silence.
When they were done, Maggie gave Beth a long look. Something between hesitation and worry still lingered behind her eyes. “Don’t wander off too far,” she murmured, touching her arm.
Beth nodded, but her eyes had already drifted to the hallway, just in time to see Daryl pass by. He didn’t look at her — not really — but there was something in the set of his shoulders. Something unsaid.
Her feet moved before she even realized.
She found him in a back room — what had once been a nursery. The wallpaper had peeled into soft curls like old leaves. An overturned crib lay half-splintered near the far wall.
He sat on the edge of a stripped-down mattress, staring at nothing.
Beth lingered in the doorway. “You okay?” she asked gently.
He didn’t look at her. “Fine.”
“You always say that.”
“‘Cause it’s easier than what I wanna say.”
Beth stepped in further, letting the door shut behind her with a gentle click. “Then don’t say it all at once.”
He looked up then, and she saw it — the hollowness that had been growing in him since the prison, since Grady, since the world started swallowing all the people he let himself care about. “I talked to Carol,” he muttered.
Beth blinked. “Yeah?”
“Said I’m not subtle.”
Beth gave a small smile, though her heart picked up its pace. “She’s not wrong.”
Daryl huffed through his nose — not quite a laugh. “Told me Maggie’s watchin’. Told me… I ain’t hidin’ nothin’. That it scares the hell outta me.”
Beth moved toward him slowly. “Is she right?”
He swallowed hard. “Ain’t scared of what I feel. Just… scared of what it means.”
Beth sank to the floor in front of him, looking up. “What does it mean?”
He looked at her, really looked — and there it was. Not just longing. Not just grief. But something deeper. “It means I ain’t ever had somethin’ good I was scared to lose,” he said roughly.
Beth felt her throat tighten. She reached out and laced her fingers with his. “You’re not gonna lose me.”
His hand clenched around hers like a lifeline. “I held you in that hallway after they patched you up, and all I could think about was that night in the woods. You told me you were gonna die someday. Said I’d miss you so bad.”
Beth’s breath caught.
“You were right,” Daryl’s voice cracked, low and quiet.“After that shot went off, that’s all I could hear. You sayin’ that. And I felt it—like the damn air got ripped outta my lungs. I was gonna burn that place down, I didn’t even think. Just… rage. Nothin’ else.”
Beth reached forward slowly, placing a grounding hand on his knee.
“I thought I lost you,” he murmured. “And the way I felt… it scared the hell outta me.”
“You didn’t lose me,” Beth whispered. “I’m here.”
“But I almost did.”
“But you didn’t,” she said again, firmer this time. “You didn’t, and I’m not going anywhere.”
Daryl’s jaw worked, and he stared at her like maybe he didn’t believe it yet, but he was trying to.
There was a silence between them then—deep and warm and full of everything they couldn’t put into words. Then Beth moved to sit beside him, close enough that her thigh pressed to his, her shoulder brushed his arm. She leaned against him, her head resting lightly on his bicep. “You’re the only place I feel steady,” she murmured. “Like…where I don’t have to pretend I’m okay.”
Daryl let out a slow breath, his free hand rising hesitantly to touch her face. His thumb brushed just under her eye, where tears hadn’t fallen but wanted to. “You ain’t never gotta pretend with me.”
Their foreheads met, slow and careful.
“Can I stay here tonight?” she asked, breath hitching slightly. “Just…with you.”
“You sure?”
Beth nodded, eyes soft. “Yeah, I’m sure.”
His hand moved to fully cup her cheek and she leaned into his touch, closing her eyes for a moment. Daryl’s fingers trembled slightly where they held her, as though even now, a part of him was bracing for her to vanish.
And then she leaned in and he met her halfway.
The kiss wasn’t rushed, it was deep — not in hunger, but in weight. A careful press of mouths that carried all the grief they’d never spoken, all the days he’d hunted for her, all the nights she’d listened for the sound of his boots returning.
It said I missed you.
It said I’m still afraid.
It said I’m here.
Daryl’s hand shifted to the back of her neck, anchoring her gently, like he couldn’t stand to let her drift away again. Beth’s fingers curled into the fabric of his shirt, grounding herself in him, clinging not out of desperation but recognition. They didn’t move for a long moment. When they finally parted, it wasn’t because they wanted to, but because they had to breathe.
Beth rested her forehead against his again, eyes still closed. “Okay?”
Daryl gave the smallest nod. “Yeah.”
And for the first time in what felt like forever, that was true.
That night Beth lay curled beneath Daryl’s arm. Their boots were still on, ready to run if Rick gave the word. The wind howled softly outside, but the storm didn’t come.
They didn’t speak, not much needed saying.
Daryl traced quiet, aimless circles along her knuckles as the wind rasped outside. No walkers, no shouting, no gunfire.
Just stillness.
And Beth, breathing steady beside him, finally let herself rest.
Notes:
AAAAAAND it's finally happened!
I spent a lot of time refining this chapter and I really hope you all love the end product!
Chapter Text
The morning broke pale and quiet. Fog hung low over the trees, softening the edges of the world. The house, decrepit as it was, held in the heat just long enough for breath not to rise in the air.
Beth stirred first. She shifted beneath the weight of Daryl’s arm, the crook of his elbow still loosely wrapped around her. His chest rose and fell in the steady rhythm of real sleep — the kind neither of them had had much of in months.
She didn’t move, not at first, she just let herself listen to it, let herself believe for a little while that the world outside the walls didn’t exist.
Eventually, Daryl stirred. His eyes opened, blinking slowly at the ceiling above them, and then down at her. He didn’t speak, he just looked at her for a moment, eyes searching her face like he was still trying to make sure she was real.
Beth offered a soft smile. “Morning.”
He hummed a low response and let his hand drift from her arm to her fingers. Just that, nothing more.
They didn’t say any parting words when they got up, they didn’t even talk about the night before, but something was different. It hung in the space between them, not heavy, but grounding — like they were tethered now in a way they hadn’t been yesterday.
By the time the others were stirring and reassembling packs, Beth and Daryl were outside, quietly moving gear to the porch. It wasn’t dramatic, no one saw them holding hands, but still—something had changed.
Carol noticed it first.
She stood beside the cold remnants of the fireplace, sipping from a canteen, eyes narrowing slightly as she watched Beth walk past Daryl, gently bumping her shoulder against his as she did. Daryl didn’t flinch, he didn’t pull away, his eyes followed her for half a second longer than necessary and softened in a way she hadn’t seen before.
Carol’s lips lifted, barely. She didn’t say anything, but when Beth approached to help gather the rest of the supplies, Carol met her gaze and held it. There was no teasing smirk, no sly comment — just the look of a woman who’d seen a lot of heartbreak and recognized something whole when she saw it. “You sleep okay?” Carol asked, her tone casual.
Beth nodded. “Yeah, I did.”
Carol nodded back, quiet approval tucked into the line of her mouth. “Good.”
Rick noticed too.
He didn’t say anything outright. But as they regrouped to discuss their next move, his eyes drifted between Daryl and Beth more than once. He saw the way Daryl stood just half a step closer than usual, and the way Beth looked a little less like she was bracing herself for another grueling trek.
It was subtle, but Rick knew Daryl and he knew that kind of silence — the kind that said more than words ever could. He caught Daryl’s eye once as they reviewed the map, just a glance.
Daryl held the stare for a beat, then looked away.
Rick didn’t push, just nodded slightly to himself. Whatever had changed, it wasn’t his business unless it needed to be, and frankly…It looked like something Daryl needed.
Maybe something Beth did too.
Glenn came out onto the porch later
, adjusting the strap of his bag. Maggie followed close behind him, still tying the sleeves of her jacket around her waist. Her hair was messy, and her eyes carried the usual weight of worry that never really left her anymore.
But even through that haze, she saw it.
Ahead, Beth handed Daryl something small, maybe a bandage or a wrapped bit of jerky, and their hands lingered, not overt, not obvious, but enough. Beth smiled at him, soft and open in a way Maggie had never seen before. Daryl didn’t smile back, not really — but something passed over his face, something unguarded.
Glenn noticed it too. He slowed just slightly, backing up until he was besides Maggie, giving her a look that was more amused than surprised. “You seein’ what I’m seein’?” he asked quietly.
Beth had just leaned in to say something to Daryl. He barely said anything in response, but the line of his shoulders eased, almost like he breathed easier when she was close.
Maggie exhaled softly. “Yeah, I see it.”
Glenn raised a brow. “You okay?”
She didn’t answer right away. Part of her wanted to say no, that it was too soon, too sudden. That it still felt like yesterday that they watched their father die, the prison fall, and Maggie not knowing if her sister was alive. But another part — the bigger one — saw the way Beth stood a little straighter now, how there was a calm in her face that hadn’t been there in months. Maggie watched as Beth brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear, and Daryl, without thinking, reached out to tuck it back again for her. His movements were quick and awkward, but careful. “I don’t know,” she answered honestly. “I just…I didn’t expect this.”
“You don’t have to figure it out right now.”
Maggie blinked slowly, eyes never leaving Beth. “She looks…better.”
“She does,” Glenn agreed. “He’s not the kind of person who lets someone in easily. If he did — it means something.”
Maggie swallowed. “I just want her to be safe.”
“She is,” Glenn said softly. “And I think he knows what he’s got.”
Maggie nodded, just barely. Still unsure, still adjusting, but something in her began to release just a little — like a fist unclenching one finger at a time. “She’s okay,” she whispered, almost like she was trying to believe it.
Glenn nodded. “Yeah, she is.”
And for now, that was enough.
By midday, the group was back on the road. The house shrank behind them into the fog, its quiet walls already a memory, but something had shifted.
They still had miles to go.
Still had no guarantees.
But for the first time in a long time, Beth walked with renewed confidence with Daryl beside her — his silence now steady, not storming, and every so often she’d feel his fingers brush lightly against hers as they walked.
Not enough to draw attention.
Just enough to say: I’m here.
Chapter 12
Notes:
Extra looooong chapter for you all today!
I was initially going to split it up but since this takes place over the course of a day I decided to splice everything together.
This is the last chapter of the group wandering around until we start hitting beats of the story that ushers them to Alexandria so stay tuned ~
Chapter Text
The fog had finally begun to lift as the day broke wide open, but the road still loomed long ahead of them. The group walked in silence, the only sounds being boots on pavement and the occasional shuffle of packs.
Carl, who had been walking with Judith in his arms, fell into step beside Beth. She glanced at him, noting the way he carried his sister—protective and steady, just like always. His face was still a little too serious for his age, but there was something softer there now, something that felt closer to the boy she remembered from the farm.
“You okay?” she asked, her voice gentle.
Carl nodded, his eyes flickering to Judith before meeting her gaze again. “Yeah...just tired.”
Beth smiled, sensing hesitation in his tone. She waited, knowing he would speak when he was ready.
After a moment, Carl finally spoke again, his voice quieter this time. “Does your head still hurt?” he asked, glancing up at her with concern.
Beth’s smile faltered for just a second, but she quickly recovered. “Not as much as before,” she said, touching the bandage lightly. “It’s mostly just a dull ache now. Nothing I can’t handle.”
Carl seemed to take comfort in her response, but he still looked at her with his brow furrowed in thought. He shifted his position, making sure Judith was secure in his arms as he took a deep breath. “Do you remember...what it was like after the prison fell?” Carl asked, his voice soft, almost like he wasn’t sure if he should bring it up. “When we were all separated?”
Beth’s heart tightened as she thought back to that day—the chaos, the running, the confusion. She remembered everything so vividly, the way the prison had felt like their last stand, the way it all came crashing down around them. But in the midst of it, there had been Daryl, he was the one constant. “I remember,” Beth said quietly, her voice far away as she let herself drift into the memories. “I remember being scared...not knowing where anyone was, if anyone was alive. But Daryl...he was there. We found each other, and that’s how we made it out.”
Carl looked down at Judith, his expression thoughtful. “It felt like the whole world was falling apart, and we were just...scattered. I remember thinking...that I’d never see you, or anyone else again. It was like everything we fought for was just...gone.”
Beth felt her chest tighten at Carl’s words. The uncertainty, the fear—she had felt that too, they had all felt it. She reached over and gently squeezed his arm, offering him what little reassurance she could. “I thought the same thing,” she said quietly. “I didn’t know if we’d ever find each other again. But somehow, we did, we all did. It wasn’t easy, but…it’s like it was meant to be.”
Carl nodded slowly, his eyes lifting to meet hers. His voice was softer now. “I’m glad we found each other again,” he said, his voice firming with sincerity. “I’m glad you’re here. That you’re okay.”
Beth smiled, the sincerity in his words making her heart swell. “We make it through these things, Carl. All of us, together.”
There was a long pause, and the group walked on in silence. The road stretched ahead, the path still uncertain, but Beth began to feel that quiet strength in her chest grow.
____________________________________________________
They had been walking for hours. The sun was high, but the heat had yet to become unbearable. Rick could see the strain on everyone’s faces—the weariness, the hunger, the uncertainty of what lay ahead. His eyes briefly met Michonne’s, and she gave him a subtle nod, now was as good a time as any to stop. “Let’s pull off the road for a minute,” Rick called, signaling for the group to move to the side where the pavement gave way to a small patch of dirt. “We need to look over the map, figure out what’s around us.”
The group obeyed, moving off the paved road and into the shadows of a nearby tree line. Rick unrolled the map on the hood of a dilapidated vehicle, and the others crowded around him. Michonne stood beside him, arms crossed, her gaze scanning the horizon. Abraham leaned over the map, his eyes narrowed as he traced a route with his finger.
Eugene, always with a plan, added his two cents. “We should consider taking the rural route,” he suggested. “There’s a stretch of land that may very well contain farms. It would likely yield supplies—food, tools, maybe even some spare parts.”
Abraham grunted in agreement. “I don’t mind the scenic route. It’s quieter, but we’ve gotta stay sharp. Don’t know what’s lurking out there.”
Eugene nodded, clearly pleased that they were taking his suggestion seriously. “Indeed. Discretion, caution, and an eye toward efficiency will serve us well. The area appears to have potential for providing both sustenance and other necessary resources.”
Rick tilted his head, considering the idea. “Could be our best bet. We’ll need to keep our eyes open.”
Beth stood back, her hand briefly touching the gauze wrapped around her head, the bullet graze still throbbed occasionally. She felt Daryl’s presence beside her, even without him saying a word, his quiet support was always there even in the absence of conversation.
Maggie, ever observant, noticed the way Beth touched her bandage. She approached her sister with concern in her eyes. “We should change that gauze,” she said gently, her tone warm but firm.
Beth nodded, the faintest sigh escaping her lips. “Yeah, probably a good idea.”
Without a word, Maggie pulled out the medical supplies from her pack and sat down beside Beth, motioning for her to sit down so she could tend to the wound. As she worked, Beth relaxed, letting her sister’s careful hands do the work.
Daryl lingered for a moment longer than necessary, watching as Maggie worked. Something about Beth sitting there, looking so vulnerable, made his chest tighten. He cleared his throat and shook off the feeling. “I’m gonna take a look in th’woods, see if I can find somethin.” Daryl muttered, adjusting his crossbow. His eyes met Rick’s, and he gave a small nod, indicating he’d be heading out.
Beth looked up at him, her voice gentle and laced with concern. “Be careful.”
Daryl paused for a moment, his lips barely curving into a half-smile. “I will,” he replied, his voice soft. There was something different in the way he said it— it was a promise, an unspoken understanding. The moment lingered, and for a second, neither of them moved.
Beth offered him a small smile, one that belonged to the quiet space they had carved out for themselves and Daryl turned and disappeared into the woods without another word, leaving Beth with a knot in her chest. She knew he was capable, knew he could take care of himself, but the small voice inside her couldn’t help but worry.
“You doing okay?” Maggie asked after a beat, her voice quieter than usual.
Beth smiled, the pain from her head injury dulling in comparison to the warmth of her sister’s concern. “Yeah, just a little sore,” she said. The truth was, she felt stronger than she had in a while. “It’s better than before.”
Maggie smiled back, but there was something in her eyes that Beth couldn’t quite place. It wasn’t concern, it was something deeper than that. She almost looked...burdened. As she applied the fresh gauze, Beth found herself watching her sister more closely. “Maggie,” Beth started, her voice soft, “Are
you
doing okay?”
Maggie paused, looking down for a moment, almost as if she were considering something, and then nodded, “I’m fine,” though her expression remained tight. “I’m just glad you’re here,” Maggie said, but there was something more, something she was still holding onto, as if there was a weight she wasn’t ready to share yet.
Beth nodded slowly, watching her sister. She could sense that something had shifted between them, and while she wanted to know what it was, she didn’t push, not yet. And so, her gaze returned to the trees.
Carol, who had been standing off to the side, couldn’t resist adding her own comment. “You’re looking a little worried there, Beth,” she teased, walking over. “Something on your mind?”
Beth’s cheeks flushed slightly, though she quickly regained her composure. “I’m not worried,” she said, though her gaze flickered between Carol and where Daryl had disappeared. “Okay, maybe a little, but he knows what he’s doing.”
Carol chuckled lightly. “You two are too obvious,” she teased, and just as she finished speaking, the sound of rustling branches reached their ears, and Daryl emerged from the woods, a small, skinny rabbit hanging from his hand by its feet.
“Not much, but it’ll do,” Daryl said gruffly as he rejoined the group, handing the rabbit to Glenn.
Beth’s eyes stayed on Daryl as he approached, the weight in her chest finally easing the moment she saw him. He was back, he was fine, she didn’t need him to say a word because his presence alone was enough.
Carol raised an eyebrow and smiled knowingly. “See? Nothing to worry about.”
Daryl’s eyes flicked to Beth briefly as he passed, and in that shared glance, there was unspoken reassurance between them. Relief washed over her and she couldn’t help but smile a little, the tension in her shoulders releasing. For that brief moment, everything felt as it should.
Rick’s voice broke the moment, cutting through the quiet with his usual authority. “Alright, everyone,” he called, scanning the group. “We’re gonna head out.”
Maggie stood first, offering her hand down to Beth. “Come on,” she said, her voice soft and encouraging. “Let's get moving.”
Beth nodded, taking Maggie’s hand, and hefting herself to her feet.
Rick walked ahead, map in hand and eyes drawn down to it. “We’ll be checking a few farms along the way, so keep your eyes peeled.” his voice cut through the lull. “Let’s keep our pace steady. We’ll need to make it to the next stop before night.”
It took about thirty minutes for the group to reach their first stop. The small produce farm stood nestled among the rolling hills, the air rich with the scent of fresh earth and greenery. The faded, weathered sign at the entrance marked it as a place that once held life, a reminder of the world before the fall. Now, it was a place of quiet potential, a momentary pause in the endless uncertainty that had become their lives.
Rick motioned for the group to stop at the gate. “Quick sweep,” he said, his voice steady. “We meet back here in thirty minutes, no exceptions. Stay alert, if you run into any problems, whistle.” The group nodded, quickly breaking off into smaller teams.
Beth felt the familiar weight of her pack shift on her shoulders as they moved toward the rows of plants and small, weathered outbuildings. The silence between the group members was comfortable, each of them falling into their rhythm. They’d done this many times before, each sweep felt like a routine, even in a world that had long forgotten normal.
Maggie glanced over at Beth, her expression soft but focused. “Let’s see what we can find,” she said, her voice calm but purposeful. “Don’t wander far.”
Beth nodded, glancing over at Glenn, who had already started down one of the rows of vegetables that was mostly overgrown weeds now. The farm was quiet, save for the occasional rustling of leaves in the light breeze. The crops that remained were sparse, but there was something grounding about the sight—something familiar about the rows of tomatoes, beans, and squash, despite the neglect. As they walked through the garden, Beth paused at a small wooden planter. The planter, though weathered by time, still stood strong, its edges rough but sturdy. What caught her attention were the words carefully carved along the top slats of the wood:
“A garden always gives back more than it receives.”
She ran her fingers along the letters, the simplicity of the words striking her in a way she hadn’t expected. Despite everything, despite the loss and the constant struggle, there was something in those words that reminded her of resilience. It was a small, quiet promise that even in the most broken places, something could still grow, something could still give back. Her thoughts were interrupted by a soft rustling from nearby. She turned and saw Noah, his eyes scanning the field as he moved to check the surrounding areas. He gave her a quick wave, and without hesitation, Beth walked over to join him. “Hey, Noah,” she greeted with a smile, her tone warm. “How’s it going?”
Noah grinned, looking down at his bag before meeting her eyes. “Hey, not bad...just keeping my eyes open for anything useful.” His expression shifted briefly to something more thoughtful. “You?”
Beth shrugged slightly, her fingers still grazing the planter. “I was just admiring this,” she said, gesturing to the inscription. “The words... they kind of speak for themselves, don’t they?”
Noah glanced at the planter, a thoughtful look crossing his face. “Yeah,” he said after a moment. “I think we could all use a little more of that. Something that gives back, you know?”
Beth nodded, her smile softening. “Exactly.”
As the two of them walked through the farm, picking up whatever they could along the way that still looked edible, Noah paused for a moment as he adjusted the bag. Beth noticed how carefully he shifted his weight, his movement a little slower.
“How’s your leg doing?” she asked, her voice gentle and her eyes full of concern.
Noah paused, looking down at his leg for a moment before shrugging. “It’s not great, but it’s better than before. I’m managing. I’m just happy I can keep up, I don’t want to slow the group down.”
Beth frowned slightly, her heart tugging at the thought of him pushing himself. She knew how important it was for him to feel like he belonged, like he was a part of this group. “You’re not slowing anyone down, Noah,” Beth said softly, her voice full of sincerity. “We’re all in this together, we make it through as a group.”
Noah met her eyes, the gratitude clear in his expression. He took a deep breath, steadying himself. “Thanks, Beth.”
Beth smiled warmly, offering him a reassuring glance before she slowed her pace to match his. The two of them continued to move through the garden, gathering what they could. Some dried beans, and a handful of fruit that hadn’t yet spoiled. It wasn’t much, but it was something. As they finished, they looked around the farm one last time, making sure there was nothing they’d missed.
“Think that’s all we’re going to find?” Noah asked, glancing at Beth.
Beth nodded, lifting her bag over her shoulder. “Yeah, I think so. Let’s head back to the gate.”
They turned and started toward the front of the farm, where Rick and the others would be meeting. As they walked, Beth couldn’t help but feel a quiet sense of gratitude for the small victories. A little food, a small moment of peace, and the quiet company of a friend.
When they reached the gate, the group had already gathered, ready to move on. Rick looked up as they approached, his eyes scanning the area before settling on them. “Anything good?” Rick asked.
“Some fruit and dried beans,” Noah answered, handing over his pack for Glenn to inspect. “Not much, but it’ll help.”
Rick nodded in approval. “Alright, let’s get moving. We’ve still got some ground to cover.”
As the group prepared to move, Beth’s gaze briefly met Maggie's. Her sister’s concerned glance didn’t go unnoticed, but Beth simply offered her a small smile and a nod, silently reassuring her that she was fine. Maggie’s expression softened, a quiet understanding passing between them before Beth turned away, moving toward the rest of the group.
Daryl was standing near the edge, his eyes scanning the surroundings. When he saw her approach, his gaze softened, just for a moment, as he gave her a subtle nod of acknowledgment.
Without another word, they fell into step beside each other.
____________________________________________________
They found shelter in what used to be a roadside mechanic’s shop just as the light started to fade. Half the roof was gone but it had solid concrete walls and enough room for the group to rest without being on top of each other.
Beth sat near the back wall on an old tire, her hands wrapped around a lukewarm bottle of water. Daryl stood a few feet away, stringing up a bit of tarp against a gap in the ceiling. She watched the flex of his forearms, the way the veins in his hands stood out as he tied a knot.
She didn’t mean to stare, but she didn’t stop either.
Daryl finished the knot, dropped down beside her on the tire pile, and offered her a piece of jerky from his pocket. She took it with a nod.
They sat like that — close but not quite touching — chewing in silence.
Beth glanced at him sideways. “Did you ever think we’d still be alive right now? The prison…the road…Grady…even now, we just keep going.”
Daryl didn’t answer right away, and then: “Ain’t sure it’s living, but it ain’t dead.”
Beth looked down at her hands. “You think that’s enough?”
He shrugged. “Some days. Depends who I’m breathin’ next to.”
She looked at him then, lips quirking just slightly. “That supposed to be a compliment?””
Daryl didn’t say anything at first. Then, after a beat, he murmured, “Feels like somethin’s wakin’ up again when you’re around. Like I forgot how to want somethin’ until…y’know.”
“Careful.” Beth said, leaning in just a little, her voice lowering. “You go around saying stuff like that, I might kiss you again.”
He rolled his eyes, but she caught the ghost of a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth before he turned away. “I just might let you.”
Beth’s laugh was quiet, her cheeks pink. “Guess we’ll see, Dixon.”
That night the group had divided into little corners — Sasha curled up against a wall, Maggie and Glenn asleep under a dirty blanket, and Rick by the door with Michonne next to him.
Beth sat beside Daryl again. They were wrapped in a threadbare tarp, sharing what little warmth there was.
The wind howled through cracks in the concrete, causing Beth to shiver and without a word, Daryl wrapped his arm around her.
She let her head fall against his chest, her heartbeat fast, but not from fear. Her fingers came to rest against him, just above his heart. “You always run hot,” she murmured.
He gave a faint smirk. “You sayin’ I’m sweaty?”
“I’m saying I don’t mind.” She tilted her head slightly, eyes meeting his.
And then slowly, deliberately, they kissed again.
Longer this time, warmer.
Daryl pulled back just enough to search her face. “Y’sure?”
Beth nodded. “I trust you.”
The words landed heavy and Daryl didn’t say anything back — he just kissed her again, his hand moving to cradle the back of her head as if she might disappear if he didn’t hold her there. Their bodies pressed closer, heat building in soft touches. Her hand was at the base of his throat, and his fingers grazed her ribs through the fabric of her shirt.
It was the start of something.
Not rushed, not desperate.
Just
themselves
, unguarded.
When they finally separated, the world outside seemed so far away. Everything faded, leaving only the soft rhythm of their breathing and the quiet warmth between them. Daryl's hand lingered at the back of her head for a moment longer, as if he needed to make sure she was still there, still close to him.
Beth’s fingers traced the fabric of his shirt, the feel of his body grounding her. She let out a quiet sigh, her head tilting to rest against his chest where the quiet, steady beat of his heart was a soothing lullaby against her ear.
Daryl’s arm wrapped around her once more, pulling her in just a little tighter. No words passed between them now, none were needed. She let herself settle, fully at ease. The cold wind still howled outside, but here, in his arms, she only felt warmth.
Chapter 13
Notes:
Yoooo what's this? Another chapter so soon?
Well today is officially my birthday so I thought I'd celebrate it by posting the next one a little early, I hope you all enjoy!
Chapter Text
The sun hung like a punishment above them.
It bleached the sky, turned sweat to salt, and every breath into something sharp and dry. The group had been walking for what felt like hours—barely speaking, barely blinking. The water was nearly gone and the food had run out two days ago. The few bottles they’d managed to scrounge from a car had been rationed with silent glances and shaking hands.
Beth walked near the back of the group, Judith clutched tightly against her chest, swaddled in a sun-bleached shirt and Beth’s own aching arms. The baby’s cheeks were flushed with the heat, her breathing soft but steady. “Shh, it’s okay,” Beth murmured, voice rough from dehydration. “I got you. We’re gonna find shade soon, just hold on.”
The roadside was littered with cars, long abandoned, their doors yawning open like broken mouths. No shelter, no water. Just heat, and the slow shuffle of boots.
Up ahead, Rick suddenly stopped walking.
Beth saw him look back, jaw tense, then she heard it too—the low groan of walkers dragging behind them, following like decaying shadows, the same group they’d been avoiding for hours. They didn’t have the strength to fight, not really. But the wind was shifting, and cover was running out.
Rick turned to the group. “We’ll push them off the embankment,” he said. “Quiet and controlled. We do this fast, no noise.” He turned toward Beth, eyes locking on Judith. “You got her?”
Beth nodded. “Always.”
Rick turned, motioned for Glenn, Michonne, Sasha, Maggie, and the others. Daryl lingered for just a moment, eyes flitting to Beth and Judith. She gave him a faint nod, and that was enough.
They turned toward the walkers.
Beth stepped back behind the broken frame of a long-dead box truck, clutching Judith close and rocking gently. Her arms were trembling from the weight—of the child, of the heat, of everything—but she didn’t loosen her grip for a second.
The sounds came next.
Thwacks. Grunts. The wet crunch of walker skulls caving in.
Beth kept her eyes closed, whispering a song under her breath. Not singing it—just breathing it out. “Weepin’ willow, it’s too late now…” Then she heard something shift.
A voice.
Sasha.
Her voice rose in rage, grunts of effort behind it, the rhythm of her blows erratic and harsh. Beth peeked out just enough to see her—Sasha was swinging wild, stabbing one walker, then another, then another, fury spilling out of her like a dam had broken. “Back off!” she shouted, slamming one down.
“Sasha!” Michonne stepped in, moving fast and blocking Sasha’s next swing with her katana.
“Get off me!” Sasha snapped.
“You’re wasting energy. You’re wasting yourself,” Michonne said flatly, not backing down.
Sasha was panting, her knuckles scraped and trembling. “I need to do something!”
“This isn’t it,” Michonne said.
Beth flinched as another walker hit the ground with a sickening thud. Judith shifted slightly in her arms but didn’t cry.
Sasha stepped back at last, shoulders slumped, eyes glassy. Grief, rage, exhaustion—they were all melting together in the same face.
Eventually, the sounds stopped. The walkers were down and the threat was gone—for now.
Beth exhaled, her voice catching as she whispered to the sleeping baby:
“I’m sorry you had to hear that.”
______________________________________________________
The road had turned up nothing.
Cars were gutted shells, gas tanks bone dry, and glove compartments filled with little more than moldy receipts and faded fast food wrappers. The group hadn’t eaten in almost two days, and the weight of it hung heavy in the air. Beth could feel it pressing on everyone, a gnawing frustration behind the eyes, an invisible ache in the bones.
Rick had finally waved them to a halt near a cluster of skeletal trees lining the shoulder of the road. “See what you can find in the woods,” he’d said to Daryl. “You know the signs better than any of us.”
Daryl didn’t answer, he just looked over his shoulder, gaze on Beth.
She met his eyes and gave a nod before he could say anything. There was no discussion, just a glance passed between them, and that was enough. They moved off the road together without a word.
The trees swallowed them in shadow and quiet. Leaves crackled underfoot as they walked side by side, their steps almost in rhythm. It wasn’t awkward—not anymore. It hadn’t been since the night by the fire, since that kiss. They hadn’t spoken about it again, they didn’t need to, the space between them said enough.
Daryl paused near a tree, crouching low to study the ground.
Beth hovered nearby, scanning the brush even though she knew her tracking skills were nothing like his. “Anything?” she asked quietly.
He was quiet for a moment, before a frustrated sigh left his nose. “Nothin.” he grunted. “Tracks’re days old, anythin that passes through here ain’t stayin.”
She nodded, adjusting the strap of her empty bag. “Figures.” A squirrel scrambled up a tree trunk nearby, too quick to catch even if they were desperate. Beth watched it disappear into the branches, then sighed. “Even the squirrels know better than to stick around us.”
Daryl stood with a grunt, brushing off his knees. “Don’t blame ’em.”
They kept walking, ducking under limbs, and pushing past dried brush that clung to their clothes. A gust of wind stirred the trees and brought with it the distant stink of decay.
Beth winced as her stomach let out a loud growl. She tried to ignore it, but Daryl glanced sideways.
“Shouldn’t’ve come,” he muttered. “Ain’t nothin’ out here.”
“I’m fine,” she said quickly.
“Didn’t say you weren’t.”
“Then why say anything?”
He stopped walking, and turned to look at her. “You’re still healin’. You push too hard, you’ll fall apart.”
She frowned. “I’m not made of glass, Daryl.”
His voice softened, just a little. “Didn’t say you were. Just—don’t gotta be out here proving somethin’, not to me.”
Beth looked down at her boots, then back up at him. “I’m not. I just…sitting around makes it worse. The waiting, the not knowing.”
They stood there a beat longer than they needed to, then Daryl glanced at the sky. “Sun’s goin’ down. We should head back.”
Beth nodded. “Yeah.”
They turned, retracing their steps in silence. Halfway back, Beth finally spoke, voice quieter than before. “We didn’t find anything.”
“Nope.”
“But I don’t regret coming.”
Daryl slowed his pace just enough that they were side by side again. “Me neither.” He didn’t say anything else, but his hand brushed hers once, then again, and on the third pass Beth slipped her fingers between his.
They walked the last stretch of woods hand-in-hand, silent except for the sound of their shared steps. The ache of hunger still lingered, and the road ahead was still just as long and uncertain—but something about the warmth between them made the weight of it all feel just a little lighter.
Chapter 14
Notes:
Hi all! Hope you're all doing well and you enjoy this week's chapter. I've decided to revamp my upload schedule a bit and decided we're going to have a THANK GOD IT'S FRIDAY! type of schedule where every Friday I'll release a new chapter! ( or two, if we're lucky! )
Hope you all enjoy! <3
Chapter Text
The rest of the group had set up a rough rest spot just off the road: a few stones for seats and their bags slung on branches. Rick knelt, overlooking the map, his face drawn and hollow. Maggie looked up first as they stepped into view.
Rick looked up, the faintest flash of hope crossing his face before it dropped away again. “Anything?”
Daryl gave a short shake of his head. “Nothin’.”
Beth opened her mouth to say something, but the sound hit first.
A sharp, guttural bark.
The group froze.
From the edge of the woods, a pack of feral dogs emerged — lean, mangy things, their ribs protruding through taut flesh like knives. Some limped and one’s ear hung in tatters. They weren’t barking now, just growling, low and broken, eyes locked on the scent of food—or blood.
Carl instinctively clutched Judith tighter. She let out a soft, uneasy sound, small and confused.
Daryl stepped forward, planting himself firmly between the dogs and the rest of them. One hand held his crossbow, the other hovered protectively in front of Beth without even thinking.
Rick rose slowly, eyes on the lead dog.
“They’re starving,” Abraham muttered. “Ain’t right in the head anymore.”
“Neither are we,” Rosita said under her breath.
The dogs crept closer, noses twitching.
Then one lunged.
The gunshot cracked like thunder.
Before anyone had time to react, Rick was already firing again, calm, precise, and efficient. Daryl took one down just as it broke off from the flank. The rest scattered—except the ones too slow or too far gone. The last one whined as it fell, a pitiful sound that went straight to the bone.
Silence stretched thin in the aftermath.
Beth’s hand had found Daryl’s vest during the noise, knuckles white in the fabric, she didn’t even remember reaching for him. She stared at the crumpled bodies, she didn’t cry, but something in her chest twisted. “They were just hungry,” she murmured.
Daryl looked at her gently. “Ain’t no choice. It was us or them.”
Rick reloaded in silence. “We can’t afford to be picky, not anymore.”
No one moved.
Then Sasha stepped forward, quiet and almost mechanical in her movements, dragging the bodies toward the paltry fire pit at the center of their camp. Her face didn’t change, and her eyes didn’t blink.
Beth turned away as the bodies hit the ground with dull, wet thuds. The stink was already curling into the air.
Daryl rested a hand on her shoulder. “I’ll handle it,” he said softly. “You don’t need to watch.”
Beth shook her head, lips trembling but steady. “I need to see it.”
“You don’t,” he said, softer now. “Ain’t nothin’ good in it.”
“I need to be stronger.”
Before Daryl could argue, Maggie stepped up beside her. She didn’t say anything at first, just looped an arm around her little sister’s shoulders and pulled her in close. “You already are,” she said.
They stood like that as Sasha finished her task and lit the fire, flames roared up with a hungry hiss. Nobody said grace, nobody said anything. When the meat was cooked, it was passed around without comment. Meat was meat, and it was that or nothing.
Beth chewed in silence. She didn’t flinch, she didn’t cry, she just kept her eyes on the fire. When her portion was finished, she let her hands fall into her lap.
Beth didn’t regret surviving, but she hated the world that kept asking her to prove she deserved to.
______________________________________________________
The fire had burned down to lazy embers, glowing low and red in the pit. Most of the group had already turned in, wrapped in blankets or huddled close for warmth, leaving only the hum of crickets and the occasional snap of wood as company.
Beth sat on her bedroll, legs crossed beneath her blanket, poking a twig at the fire. She glanced up when Daryl wandered back from his perimeter check, arms loose at his sides, eyes scanning instinctively before they found her. He dropped down beside her with a grunt, nudging her leg lightly with his knee. “You’re still up.”
“So are you,” she shot back, a little smile tugging at her lips. “You keepin’ watch or lookin’ for company?”
“Don’t need to choose,” he said. “Got both.”
Beth laughed, the sound soft and breathy in the night air. “That was almost smooth.”
He glanced at her, eyes flickering with amusement. “Don’t get used to it.”
For a moment, neither of them said anything.
Beth broke the silence first. “You ever think about what it’d be like if none of this ever happened?”
Daryl didn’t answer right away. He reached for a twig and tossed it into the coals. “Sometimes. Don’t get far with it, though. That world’s gone.”
Beth turned her head to look at him. Firelight kissed his jawline, highlighting every shadow in his face. “I think about it sometimes. Who we’d be, where we’d be, if we’d ever even met.”
Daryl’s eyes flicked to hers, and he shrugged. “Maybe, maybe not. World’s weird, maybe I’d’ve fixed your flat tire outside a diner.”
Beth huffed a soft laugh. “And then refused to talk to me the whole time.”
“Wouldn’t’ve had to,” Daryl said, smirking faintly. “You’d be the one talkin’ my ear off.”
She nudged his arm. “You like when I talk.”
He didn’t deny it.
Beth leaned toward him, just enough that her hair brushed his arm. “You know, if you keep hoverin’ like this, people are gonna talk.”
“They already are,” Daryl muttered.
Beth grinned. “And what exactly are they sayin’?”
Daryl shrugged one shoulder. “Somethin’ about how you’re slummin’ it with a redneck.”
She scoffed. “Slummin’? Nah, maybe I just like my men broody, and allergic to compliments."
That made his ears go red. “Ain’t true.”
“Oh, it’s true,” she teased, nudging his thigh with hers. “You blush more than I do.”
“I don’t blush.”
“You’re blushing
right now.
”
He turned his face away, muttering something unintelligible and Beth leaned closer, eyes twinkling. “Don’t worry,” she whispered. “It’s cute.”
“You callin’ me cute?” he asked, mock offended.
“I mean…you’re rugged, dangerous, and very serious.” She was fighting a smirk. “But also a little cute.”
Daryl huffed. “You’re trouble.”
“And you like it.”
He didn’t deny it. Instead, he reached out, catching a loose strand of hair and tucking it behind her ear with a gentle hand. The moment stretched, warm and slow, his thumb lingered against her cheek.
“You’re always starin’ at me like that,” she murmured.
“Maybe I like what I see.”
Beth’s breath caught in her throat. “Then maybe you should do somethin’ about it.”
Daryl didn’t hesitate. His lips found hers in a kiss that was firm, sweet, a little clumsy but all heart. She melted into it, arms sliding around his neck as he tugged her gently into his lap, her knees straddling him beneath the blanket they now shared.
His hands curled at her waist, fingers pressing into the fabric of her shirt like he wasn’t sure whether to pull her closer or memorize the moment first.
“You keep kissin’ me like that,” she whispered against his mouth, “and I’m not gonna want to stop.”
His voice dropped to a low, teasing growl. “Ain’t tryin’ to stop.”
Beth’s laugh was breathy. “Guess we better make it count then.”
Daryl’s lips trailed to her neck, breath hot against her skin, and her fingers tangled in his hair as she tilted her head to give him more. The blanket slipped down her shoulders as his hand slid beneath it.
And then, a branch cracked loudly.
“Oh…uh, should I vacate?”
They both jerked apart like startled cats.
Eugene was standing six feet away, wearing an expression somewhere between admiration and existential crisis.
Daryl muttered, “Jesus Christ,” and dragged a hand down his face.
Beth pressed her lips together, trying not to laugh. She wasn’t sure if she wanted to bury her face in Daryl’s neck or disappear into the dirt.
Eugene, undeterred, held up a hand. “I assure you, I did not witness anything anatomically revealing. Not even borderline indecent. At worst, I’d classify it as PG-13 tenderness.”
Beth burst into laughter, she couldn’t help it.
“Was just lookin’ for a tree to empty my bladder,” Eugene continued, waving vaguely at the dark. “But I will re-calibrate and remove myself from the vicinity of…burgeoning emotional entanglement. Proceed.” He walked off muttering to himself about the dangers of interrupting “pre-coital bonding in post-apocalyptic environments.”
Beth leaned into Daryl’s shoulder, laughing softly against him. “Only Eugene,” she said.
Daryl exhaled through his nose — somewhere between amused and mortified. “He’s lucky I didn’t throw somethin’ at him.”
Beth tilted her face up to his. “Still want to throw something at
me
?”
“No,” he said, voice low, eyes fixed on her. “Just wanna stay right here.”
She touched his chest, right where his heart was. “Then stay.”
Chapter Text
The day was particularly hot.
Not the kind of oppressive Southern heat they’d come to expect — but the kind that clung to your throat and made your body feel heavier than it was. Their water was nearly gone, as was the remaining meat from the dogs.
Beth walked beside Daryl near the rear of the group, his hand brushed hers every few steps.
The road curved in front of them, with Maggie, Sasha, and Glenn scouting slightly up ahead where they spotted it first — a plastic jug of water surrounded by several smaller water bottles, sitting in the middle of the road, sun glinting off its surface like a beacon.
A white sheet of paper was taped to the front. In thick black marker, it read:
“FROM A FRIEND.”
The group stopped.
“Don’t touch it,” Rick said sharply, eyes narrowing.
They all stared at the jug like it might explode.
“Could be poison,” Abraham muttered.
“Could be a trap,” Rosita added.
“Could be a blessing,” said Gabriel, stepping forward slowly.
Beth stared at the jug, her lips were dry and her throat burned.
Beside her, Daryl’s jaw tightened. He took a long look at the woods on either side of the road, then at the treeline behind them.
Rick moved slowly, crouching by the jug. He picked up a stick and nudged the water. The plastic shifted and the water inside sloshed. No movement from the trees, no noise. “I say we keep moving,” he muttered, standing.
“But we don’t have any more water,” Glenn said.
“Then we find some,” Rick said. “Not this.”
Beth’s gaze lingered on the word “friend” and her gut twisted. She wasn’t sure if it was hope…or paranoia in disguise.
Eugene, however, started walking towards it with the confident strut of a man on a mission.
“Whoa, whoa, whoa,” Rosita said sharply. “Eugene—”
He grabbed the nearest jug and unscrewed the cap with dramatic flair. “Quality assurance,” Eugene declared, lifting it toward his mouth—
THWACK.
The jug flew out of his hands, hitting the asphalt and splashing water everywhere.
Abraham lowered his hand from where he’d just slapped it out of Eugene’s grasp, his expression thunderous. “Are you outta your damn mind?”
Eugene blinked, stunned. “I was attempting to demonstrate scientific initiative in a sip sized investiga—”
Abraham shoved past him. “You were attempting to drink random road water, dumbass! Could be poison, could be piss, could be poisoned piss. It don’t matter.”
Glenn rubbed his temple, while Tara choked down a laugh. Beth managed to crack a faint smile.
“We don’t touch it,” Rick said firmly. “Not unless we know who left it.”
“But we’re dying out here,” Gabriel said, his voice hoarse.
No one argued.
The jugs just sat there, glistening in the sun, a cruel mirage.
Then came a clap of thunder.
It was so loud and sudden, Eugene yelped audibly.
Another boom, then the sky cracked wide open.
Rain.
Cold, heavy, cleansing.
The group stood in stunned silence as it poured down. It soaked their clothes, their hair, and the ground. After days of heat and hunger, it felt like heaven.
Gabriel dropped to his knees in the middle of the road, hands raised, rain washing the dust from his skin. His lips moved in prayer, choked with sobs.
Carl turned his hat over Judith’s head, shielding her from the downpour, eyes squinting against the downpour but smiling faintly. Judith giggled.
Glen whooped and Maggie smiled, really smiled, for the first time in days.
Eugene looked mildly betrayed that the universe had rendered his ‘water guinea pig’ gesture unnecessary.
Abraham grinned as he walked over to Eugene and clapped him on the back hard. “Congratulations, jackass. You live another day.”
“I’ll take it.” Eugene muttered in response, soaked and blinking.
Sasha stood a few feet away, face tilted up, eyes vacant. The rain hit her like it hit the rest of them—but she didn’t react.
Beth tilted her face upward, letting it run down her cheeks.
And Daryl, standing silently nearby, watched her for a long moment before slowly lowering his crossbow and letting the rain soak him too.
No one drank the water on the road.
They didn’t need it anymore.
For now, the sky had taken pity
______________________
They found the barn just before the worst of the storm hit, tucked off a forgotten back road half-swallowed by woods and overgrowth. The structure was leaning but solid, its rusted hinges groaning when Glenn and Rick forced the doors open. It smelled like mildew and hay, but it was dry and that was all they needed.
The group fanned out automatically to sweep the space. Daryl took the perimeter, Rick went left, and Beth drifted toward the back with the others, where the shadows pooled the deepest.
She was the one who found it.
In the farthest corner stall, slumped in on itself like a forgotten scarecrow, was what remained of a woman. The walker looked starved, its limbs brittle, movement barely a twitch, and its blonde hair hung in filthy clumps. The wrists were sliced, jagged and dark. A rusted can lid still lay beneath the hay. Beth’s breath caught—not from fear, but from recognition not of the woman, but of the pain.
Beth didn’t call for anyone. She stepped inside the stall slowly, heart pounding, and raised her knife.
The walker didn’t react much, letting out a lazy groan with a weak loll of its head. Beth’s fingers trembled around the hilt, not from hesitation—but from the terrible sadness of it. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. The knife slid in clean between the eye sockets. The body dropped with a soft thud, stirring dust and old straw. Beth knelt there a moment longer, breathing hard through her nose. When she rose, she turned and nearly bumped into Maggie.
Her sister stood in the doorway, face pale, lips pressed tight.
Beth straightened, wiping the blade against her jeans. She didn’t speak.
Maggie reached out without a word and laid a hand on Beth’s arm—light, and anchoring. The kind of touch that said I see you. That said, I know.
Beth finally nodded, blinking fast, and walked past her with squared shoulders.
By the time the rest of the group had settled and the rain had grown relentless. It slapped the tin roof of the barn in loud, angry bursts, drowning out all other noise. Wind screamed through the cracks in the wooden slats, and the trees outside groaned under its weight. Inside, the barn now smelled like wet hay, old wood, and fatigue.
Beth had taken her place near the back wall. Daryl had already claimed the space and made room for her at his side without asking. She sat with her knees drawn up, arms around them. She was damp to the bone even after peeling off her soaked jacket, her hair still sticking to her neck.
Daryl sat with his back to the barn wall, his crossbow propped beside him. His arm was around her, not tightly, but enough to shield her from the worst of the chill.
No one looked twice at it anymore. If anything, in a world unraveling, their closeness was a quiet sort of anchor.
“You warm enough?” Daryl mumbled, voice low and rough from days without much speech.
Beth nodded against his shoulder. “M’fine, just tired.”
Behind them, the others were huddled closer to a small fire they had made earlier. Rick and Michonne sat with Glenn, Maggie, and Abraham, their voices low and tense. Carol sat off to the side, her gaze distant, arms crossed tightly over her chest. Everyone looked like they were unraveling—just slowly enough to still pretend they weren’t.
“They’re losin’ it,” Daryl grunted, shifting to pull her a little closer, the side of his face brushing her damp hair.
Beth looked toward the lantern glow and nodded slowly. “It’s been a long time since anything felt like hope.” She hugged her knees a little tighter. She wasn’t crying, but her voice had that soft edge again—the one she used when she was trying real hard not to. “They’re talkin’ about whether there’s even anything better out there,” she said. “If maybe this is just it now. The fighting, the walkin’, the waitin’.”
“And you?” he asked.
Beth took a breath. “I don’t know, I want to believe there’s somethin’. A place, a reason. I think…if I stop believin’ that, I’ll disappear.”
Daryl didn’t answer. The wind howled outside, shaking the barn doors. Lightning flashed once, illuminating the pale, hollow faces of the others in a brief, ghostly burst.
Beth reached over and picked at a piece of hay on the floor. “We were always lookin’ for a better place. Now…I think the place doesn’t matter so much, it’s the people that do.”
Daryl’s jaw worked, but he didn’t speak. She didn’t press him.
After another long moment, she shifted to the side a bit, just enough to look at him. “You ever think about just runnin’? Alone?”
He didn’t answer immediately. “Used to.”
“Why don’t you anymore?”
He looked at her, and when his voice came, it was barely a breath. “Cause I ain’t alone no more.”
Beth’s heart gave a thump behind her ribs. She didn’t speak—she just nodded and rested her head against him again, eyes finally feeling heavy.
From where the others sat, Rick’s voice cut through the gloom to reach them, measured and certain, but heavy with the weight of the world. “We do what we need to do, and then we get to live,” he said. “No matter what comes our way, I know we’ll be okay, because this is how we survive.”
Rick’s voice began to grow fuzzy as Beth finally closed her eyes, slipping off with the last of his speech.
“We are the walking dead.”
Outside, the storm raged on.
Inside, the barn held firm.
And for a night, that was enough.
Chapter Text
The wind howled like it was alive.
It clawed through the trees outside, bending them with moaning creaks, rattling loose branches across the tin roof of the barn. Inside, everything echoed — the groans of aged wood, the clinks of chain against the door latch, the snap and roll of thunder just a few miles away.
Daryl paced like a caged animal, eyes flickering to the door every time it shifted on its hinges. The chain holding it closed shuddered, stretched with every new gust.
He didn’t say anything, he j
ust kept walking, boots scuffing along dirt and splinters. One hand rested near his crossbow slung over his shoulder, the other clenched at his side.
Every now and then, he cast a glance toward the sleeping group—Maggie, curled with her back to a hay bale, Glenn with her. Sasha and Noah laid out flat, both too exhausted to keep watch. Eugene, Rosita and Abraham were breathing slow. Rick was against the far wall, still but awake.
Beth had been dozing light, wrapped in a piece of worn tarp that smelled faintly of Daryl and hay. The howling wind crept into her dreams, and she woke just as the doors slammed hard enough to rattle the walls.
Daryl was already lunging for the chain before anyone else stirred.
The storm had called in the walkers, slow and relentless, driven by the sound. The door buckled again under the pressure. The dead were outside now, clawing at the seams, pushing with the weight of hunger.
Beth was on her feet before she could even think
.
“Daryl—!” she called, stumbling toward him.
He didn’t respond, he just threw himself against the door, shoulder to the wood, gritting his teeth as the chain shuddered against the latch, boots slipping in the dirt.
Beth didn’t hesitate. She slammed her body beside his, catching his eye for the briefest moment as her hands locked on the frame.
Wind screamed through the cracks, icy and wet, the storm right on top of them now
, but despite it she could hear them—growling, and gnashing with scrabbling fingers. “I got you!” she shouted, her voice cracking.
His jaw ticked, but his weight shifted subtly toward her. The trust was there—in the press of his shoulder against hers, in the set of his stance. The storm outside howled and the dead clawed and slammed. But inside, she was his anchor, and he was hers.
Then came Maggie.
Then Glenn.
Then Rick, Noah, Abraham, Sasha, Carl—one after the other, stumbling from sleep into motion, each of them throwing themselves into the door, bracing against the tide of wind and death. The building groaned. The world outside snarled and struck again, hands beat the boards, and fingers reached through the cracks. Beth’s heart thundered, her arms straining, body trembling with effort.
“We hold,” Rick growled.
And they did.
It took everything they had. But eventually, the snarling gave way to the wind again. The storm began to drift on, and with it, the walkers wandered too—drawn elsewhere, fading into the distance like ghosts.
The tension broke slowly.
One by one, the group stepped back, hands falling away, muscles shaking, and breaths coming ragged.
Beth leaned against the wall and slid down slowly, arms limp and chest heaving.
Daryl stayed at the door a little longer, watching and listening. Only when he was sure it was over did he finally step away. He turned, eyes scanning the group—but when he saw her, his focus narrowed.
Beth met his gaze, something raw and quiet settling in her chest. The space between them shrank, even without moving.
He didn’t say anything, he didn’t need to. She had been the first to reach him, and he would never forget it.
________________________________
The quiet that came next was not the kind that came with peace—but the hollow, eerie quiet that followed a battle. The storm had passed, the howling winds had gone still, and the slamming rain had faded into soft drips from the barn’s rafters.
Inside, the group
had collapsed in a loose exhausted sprawl on the hay-covered floor. Rick lay with one arm over Carl, Michonne beside them, her eyes half-closed but alert. Glenn and Maggie curled into each other, Sasha a tight coil in the shadows. Abraham was snoring lightly, and Eugene muttered in his sleep.
Only two remained wide-awake.
Beth sat upright, back against one of the thick wooden beams. She wasn’t shivering anymore, but her fingers still hadn’t stopped twitching in her lap.
Across the barn, Daryl was still in the same place she’d last seen him: back braced against the wall, head tipped forward, silent and unmoving except for the slight rise and fall of his chest. He was watching the barn doors like they might still burst open.
Beth stood quietly, brushing off hay from her pants as she crossed over to him.
“You should be sleepin’,” Daryl murmured, without looking at her.
“So should you,” she whispered back, easing down beside him. She sat close, her thigh brushing his, but he kept his eyes fixed on the doors.
“I thought it was gonna take us all.”
Daryl didn’t answer right away. His eyes were red-rimmed, jaw tight.
“I thought I was gonna lose you,” she said softly.
At that, his head turned slightly, just enough to look at her out of the corner of his eye.
“You scared the hell outta me,” Daryl said finally. His voice was low, tense.
Beth blinked. “Me?”
“You heard me.” His voice was not quite raised, but it was edged with something raw. “You ran straight at the doors. At me—what the hell were you thinkin’?”
“I didn’t,” she admitted. “I just saw you—straining like that, the walkers piling against it, and—”
“I had it.” His tone was brittle, defensive.
“You didn’t have it.” Her voice was steady, even though her chest had started to feel tight. “The doors were buckling, what else was I supposed to do?”
“Stay back!” he hissed. “You’re supposed to stay back and let me handle it.”
Beth’s brows drew in. “I wasn’t gonna sit there and do nothing while you were—”
“You should’ve,” he snapped, then immediately closed his eyes like he regretted the sharpness. His voice was lower, rougher when he spoke again. “You could’ve been crushed, or pulled out, or bit! You coulda died, Beth.”
She touched his arm, brushing her fingers just barely along his sleeve. “So could you.”
“That’s different,” he muttered.
“No, it’s not.”
“It is,” Daryl bit out, finally turning his head to look at her, eyes shadowed and fierce. “You don’t throw yourself at a damn hurricane for me.”
“And why not? You’d do the same for me.”
He dragged a hand through his damp hair. “’Cause I don’t care what happens to me –”
“Well, I do.” Beth bristled. “You think I could handle losing you?”
Daryl didn’t respond, he just dragged a hand over his face and muttered, “Ain’t nothin’ about me worth savin’, Beth. Ain’t nothin’ in this world worth you dyin’ for.”
“Don’t you dare,” Beth cut in. “You don’t get to decide what you’re worth to me, that’s not your call to make.”
He finally looked at her again, and the pain in his face cut deep.
“You think I ran at that door because I’m reckless? I ran because I saw you and I couldn’t not run. The only thing I could think of was you, Daryl, I’m not whole without you.” Beth’s expression softened, the fight draining out of her all at once as she wilted into his side. “I don’t get to choose what’s worth it to you,” she said. “But I choose you, every time, storm or no storm. I’m not sorry I ran to you and I’ll do it again so don’t even try asking me to stop.”
Daryl exhaled shakily, and when she leaned into his side, he let her, pulling his arm free just enough to drape it around her shoulders. Her head fit beneath his chin like it always did. “I just got you back, I can’t lose you - not again.” he murmured.
“You’re not gonna,” she whispered into his shirt.
“I don’t wanna bury you,” His voice cracked as he whispered. “You’re all I got.”
Beth closed her eyes, pressing in closer until his warmth eased the ache beneath her ribs.”You won’t have to, but don’t let me bury you either.”
The barn was still cold, the floor was still hard, and the air still smelled like damp earth and rot. But Beth breathed easier in his arms, and Daryl breathed a little easier with her in them too.
They were still here, together.
And that was enough.
Chapter 17
Notes:
And yaaaaay! We've reached the point where we have Aaron in the story - things will be picking up from here on folks
Chapter Text
The barn was still. No more thunder. No more crashing limbs. Just the soft sound of breathing—some fast, some slow—and the occasional creak of the beams overhead. The storm had passed, but the chill hadn’t left.
Beth sat on a folded blanket near the back wall, her legs curled beneath her and Judith bundled close against her chest. The baby was warm and heavy in her arms, breaths soft and even, a comfort against the rawness left behind by the night. Daryl sat not far off, one knee up, crossbow beside him, his eyes scanning the half-dark space like nothing had changed since the night before.
At some point just before dawn, Sasha had slipped out on her own, quiet and restless, like she couldn’t stand being caged in any longer. Maggie had followed not long after, murmuring something about checking on her. No one had tried to stop either of them, Beth only throwing a weary glance Maggie’s way, a quiet reminder for her to be careful.
Even now, in the silence, no one spoke above a murmur. They were exhausted, but still alert.
Always alert.
The barn doors creaked open.
Rick was the first to stand, hand instinctively going to his revolver.
Sasha stepped in first, rain-dampened and breathless. Maggie followed her, mud-splattered and pale, but upright.
And behind them, came a stranger.
Beth tensed immediately, curling Judith closer to her chest, her fingers pressing protectively into the baby’s back. Daryl shifted, stepping just ahead of her, his body a barrier before she could even react.
The man, young, fit, and wearing a patched-up jacket, held his hands up in plain sight. His eyes were wide, but not frantic. He was calm, and collected.
Rick was already closing the distance, gun out but held low. “Who is he?”
“He says his name’s Aaron.” Maggie answered, voice tight.
“He found us,” Sasha added. “He says he has a…place.”
The barn practically buzzed with unease. Glenn, Abraham, Rosita, Carol—everyone was either standing or reaching for a weapon.
Daryl moved first. He crossed the barn in silence, and stood directly in front of Aaron, glaring into his face with a look that said you’re alive right now because I haven’t decided otherwise. “You armed?” he asked.
Aaron held his hands out wider. “Only with words.”
“Search him,” Rick ordered, and Daryl didn’t wait.
He patted Aaron down efficiently, roughly, jerking open jacket flaps and pulling a small pack from his shoulder. Nothing obvious. No gun. No knife.
“Just a flare,” Daryl muttered, holding up the flare gun before tossing it to the ground behind him.
“That’s for signaling my partner,” Aaron said. “He’s not here, it’s just me.”
Beth rose slowly, not letting go of Judith but coming forward just enough to see better, her eyes darting between Rick and Aaron, her stomach tight.
“He says he has a camp,” Sasha said. “He wants us to go.”
Aaron cleared his throat gently. “Community, actually, it’s called Alexandria. I have pictures, proof it’s safe and organized. I was sent to find people like you, people who could contribute, people who can help make it better, who deserve something better than what's out here.”
No one relaxed.
Michonne’s katana was still unsheathed, Glenn had his gun out at his side, even Carl looked wound tight like a bowstring.
Beth shifted Judith and took another half-step forward, now close enough for Daryl to shift slightly in front of her without thinking.
Aaron noticed. His eyes flicked from the baby in Beth’s arms to Daryl’s tense frame, but wisely he said nothing
.
“I know you don’t trust me,” Aaron continued carefully. “But if you are who I think you are…the survivors who’ve lasted this long…you wouldn’t.”
Rick said nothing. His eyes were cold, calculating.
Aaron took a breath. “I’m here to extend an invitation. I’m here because I believe you’re exactly what we need and it’s my job to convince you.”
Silence fell upon the group for a beat, only broken by the creak of the barn roof and Judith’s small, steady breaths.
Then finally, Daryl spoke up, “Then you better start convincing.”
Beth thought he looked so out of place among them. Clean, well-fed, steady-spoken, but not weak. Calm in a way that unnerved Beth more than anything else.
“I understand your skepticism,” Aaron said, looking around at all of them. “But I’ve been watching you. Not in a creepy way—just careful. You keep each other safe, you’re smart, strong, and resourceful. We’ve been searching for people like you.”
Abraham snorted, arms crossed tight over his chest. “People like us don’t just get offered a fresh start. We claw our way through hell and call it Tuesday.”
Aaron smiled gently and turned to Sasha, nodding to his bag. “There are photos inside that were taken recently. Of our walls, our community.”
Sasha opened the flap warily, pulling out a stack of polaroids—grainy but clear enough to make out details. Thick metal walls. solar panels catching the sun. houses with porches and wind chimes, with gardens, and clean streets.
Things Beth hadn’t seen in years, things that felt like they belonged to another life.
“This is Alexandria,” Aaron continued. “We’re not perfect, but we’ve survived. We have all the basics - food, water, shelter..we even have a doctor, and electricity thanks to the solar panels.”
Beth leaned slightly forward, drawn in despite herself. Electricity? A doctor?
Aaron continued to speak, his voice steady and gaze fixed on Rick, “You’re a leader. You know the risk of walking out there with nothing but your weapons and prayers. Look at the pictures, let me show you we’re not lying.”
Sasha passed the photos to Michonne, then to Glenn, when Glenn passed them on to her, her fingers shook slightly as she took them. Beth studied each one carefully and her heart started to ache—not in fear, but in longing. White fences, a swing set, ivy crawling up the side of a front porch. It looked…possible.
Daryl shifted beside her, close now, his hand brushing hers as she passed one of the photos to him. He glanced at it, then at her, his brow furrowed. He didn’t say it aloud, but she could read it in his eyes:
Too good to be true.
Aaron was still speaking. “You’ve got something strong here—loyalty, trust, a will to survive. Alexandria needs that, but I think you need us too, all of you. Together, we’d be—”
He never finished, because Rick moved.
Beth didn’t see the punch coming until it landed—fast and brutal. Aaron’s head snapped sideways, his body folding to the floor in a heap, unconscious before he hit the ground.
Beth gasped, arms reflexively pulling Judith tighter against her chest
“Rick!” Michonne shouted, grabbing his arm. “What the hell?!”
“He’s been watching us,” Rick barked. “Tracking us. For who? For what? He could’ve taken those pictures off a dead man.”
“He didn’t look like a liar,” Beth said softly, still staring at Aaron’s motionless form. Her heart thudded fast in her chest, echoing with the memory of the last time someone extended kindness that turned into something worse.
Daryl glanced at her quickly, jaw clenched, then looked back at Rick. “You coulda asked first.”
Rick didn’t flinch. “We can’t take chances.”
Glenn bent down and checked Aaron’s pulse. “He’s alive.”
Rick stood over him, chest heaving. “Good.” He turned to Carl, nodding at him. “Dump his pack, let’s see who this guy really is.”
“Rick—” Michonne started again, frustrated.
Rick turned, scanning the barn, eyes sweeping across their shaken group like he was already gearing up for the next threat. “Everyone else—we need eyes on every side. He’s not alone and they’re coming for us. Maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow, but they are.”
The barn had gone still again, but not in the same way as before.
The kind of quiet now wasn’t peace—it was the kind that followed a gunshot, the kind that sat heavy in the air while everyone waited to see what came next.
Aaron still hadn’t stirred.
Rick stood off to the side with Michonne near him, arguing in low, clipped tones. Carl was picking through Aaron’s pack. Glenn and Maggie hovered nearby, watching. Abraham had retreated to the door again, muttering something under his breath to Rosita. Everyone else had fallen into a familiar silence—that wary, coiled stillness that came after surviving too many bad turns.
Beth had stepped back to the edge of the barn, settling Judith again in her lap. She rocked gently, absently, her eyes on the man sprawled on the hay-strewn floor. She didn’t notice Maggie until the footsteps stopped just beside her.
“You mind if I sit?” Maggie asked, voice low.
Beth looked up, blinking like she’d been pulled out of a deep thought. She hesitated for a second, just long enough to be felt, then nodded and scooted aside.
Maggie sat down with a tired exhale, knees drawn up, hands clasped together loosely. For a while, neither of them spoke.
“She okay?” Maggie asked softly, nodding to Judith.
Beth smiled faintly. “Out cold. She always sleeps better after storms.”
Maggie hummed. “Wish I could say the same.”
Beth didn’t laugh, but her smile lingered a little longer this time.
Another pause passed between them.
“I saw how you looked at him,” Maggie said eventually, nodding at Aaron. “After...well, you know.” she idly gestured towards Rick with her chin.
Beth’s shoulders stiffened slightly. “He didn’t do anything threatening, Rick didn’t have to hit him.”
“I agree,” Maggie said, surprising her. “He went too far.”
Beth glanced at her. “Doesn’t seem like you told him that.”
Maggie sighed, staring down at her hands. “He’s spiraling. Maybe we all are a little, I’m trying to pick my battles.”
Beth turned toward her. “Do you trust him?”
Maggie blinked. “Aaron?”
She nodded.
Maggie was quiet a moment, then said, “I don’t know yet. I want to. But every time I think about places with walls and smiling strangers, I think about Woodbury, and Terminus, and everything rotten that was beneath it.”
Beth nodded slowly. “I think about that too.”
Maggie glanced at her. “And?”
Beth looked down at Judith, her voice barely above a whisper. “And I still want to believe there’s somewhere left in this world that ain’t trying to kill us.”
Maggie gave a small, wry smile. “You know, sometimes I wonder if Daddy would even recognize us.”
Beth reached over and took her sister’s hand gently. “I think he would,” she said. “And I think he’d be proud we’re still here.”
Maggie gripped her hand a little tighter, and for the first time in a while, they just sat in the quiet together.
—-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Aaron stirred on the ground, bound and slumped where Rick had knocked him out less than half an hour ago. A red mark still bloomed on his cheekbone. His pack had already been rifled through—everything dumped on the floor. Flare gun, radio, maps, photos. No weapons.
Rick stood by the barn door like a storm waiting to break.
When Aaron groaned, blinking into the dim light, it was Michonne who moved first.
“You’re awake,” she said, arms crossed. Her voice wasn’t warm, but it wasn’t cruel either. “We need answers.”
Aaron squinted, shifting upright. “So…just to clarify—this is the welcome wagon?”
Rick stepped forward, jaw tight. “Who else is out there with you?”
Aaron blinked. “Pardon?”
“The flare gun,” Rick said, holding it up. “You’re supposed to signal someone. How many?”
“Rick—” Michonne started.
“I’m not doing this again,” Rick snapped. “I’m not letting someone walk us into another trap.”
Beth watched from near the wall, her arms folded protectively around her middle. She hadn’t spoken since Rick knocked Aaron out, but her fingers tapped anxiously at her elbow, eyes flicking between him and the others.
Aaron straightened slowly, hands still bound in front of him. “Okay. You’re right to be cautious. Honestly, I’d be worried if you weren’t. But I swear to you—I’m alone
right now
. I have a partner, Eric. He’s nearby, but not here. The flare is just a signal in case we need each other. We’ve got a car and an RV about a mile up the road that’s full of supplies. Food, medicine, clean water.”
Rick’s jaw tightened. “That easy, huh?”
Aaron held his gaze, voice calm despite his bruised face. “I get it, you’ve lost people, and you’re scared. But I’m here to offer you something, a chance to live. Not just survive.” He looked around at them. “I’ve seen what people out here are willing to do to survive. But that’s not who we are. Alexandria isn’t a trap. We’re building something that’s worth it.”
Sasha’s voice cut in, low but steady. “He didn’t try anything when he saw me and Maggie, he just held his hands up.”
“That doesn’t prove anything,” Rick said flatly.
“It might,” Maggie added, stepping forward. “He said he’s been watching us. He could’ve done something but he didn’t. He said he’s the one who left the water on the road.”
Aaron nodded quickly. “You were starving and dehydrated. I didn’t think you’d trust it, but I had to try.”
Rick said nothing, but his silence was heavy.
Beth spoke then, voice quiet but clear. “Why us?”
Aaron turned to her slowly, blinking against the sting of the barn light. “Because you’re still here,” he said simply. “You’re together, you protect each other, and you haven’t turned on one another. That means something.” His eyes moved back to Rick. “And you—your people follow you like they’d walk into fire for you. That kind of leadership matters.”
Rick didn’t move. But the tension in his shoulders hadn’t lessened.
Beth shifted slightly, biting the inside of her cheek.. Her instincts screamed to be wary. Every stranger since Grady had carried shadows. But this man? He looked scared too, scared and tired. Human. “I want to believe you,” Beth said slowly. “I do, but we’ve been burned before.”
Aaron’s voice softened. “That’s why I came unarmed, and that’s why I brought the pictures. I knew you’d never believe words alone.”
A long pause followed.
Everyone waited on Rick.
Finally, he took one step back. “Maggie. Glenn. Michonne,” Rick said, nodding without looking away from Aaron. “Take Rosita and Abraham with you. Find the vehicles, see if this is real.”
There was a shift in the barn as silent understanding passed between those chosen. They grabbed what they needed—packs, knives, firearms—without a word of complaint.
Michonne tightened the straps on her katana harness and moved to the door. Rosita double-checked her rifle. Abraham adjusted the strap on his shoulder and let out a low grunt, casting a glance at Aaron. “Well,” he muttered, half to himself, “if this is a trap, it’s the politest one I’ve seen yet.”
Beth looked at Maggie, then reached out and lightly touched her sister’s arm. “Be careful,” she said gently, not pleading, just a quiet tether of worry and love.
Maggie paused, her expression softening. She nodded. “I will.”
They shared a look, then Maggie followed Glenn toward the exit.
The barn doors creaked open again, letting in a rush of cold air and gray light. The five of them slipped out, one after the other, disappearing into the morning fog.
Inside, the barn settled into silence again.
Rick stayed near Aaron, his expression still unreadable, the flare gun loose in his hand but not forgotten.
Aaron shifted against the post, breathing through his nose, watching the doors like he already knew the next few hours would determine everything.
Beth returned to her place against the wall.
Now all they could do was wait.
—-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The wind scraped cold fingers across the boards of the barn, whistling through the slats. Maggie, Glenn, Rosita, Michonne, and Abraham had left just a bit ago to find the supplies Aaron mentioned, the others were just outside, doing a cautious sweep of the perimeter.
In the far corner, Judith was crying again. Her tiny face was flushed, tears running hot down her cheeks as she squirmed against Beth’s shoulder. The cries weren’t frantic, but they were hungry, desperate.
Beth rocked her slowly, murmuring soft, broken lullabies, her free hand working over the dull grindstone. She had acorns—the last of what she’d foraged that morning. Bitter and not meant for babies, but roasted and ground into a paste, they were something, a nd Beth had nothing else.
Daryl stood a few feet away, crouched in a watchful hunch, never taking his eyes off Aaron, who was seated near the wall with his hands zip-tied. The man had been calm ever since the others had taken off to scout the location he claimed held food and vehicles—but that didn’t mean anyone was relaxing.
Especially not Daryl, e
specially not with Beth looking pale and tired, and cradling a screaming baby.
Beth blinked back tears and tried to keep her voice level. “I can’t get the grind fine enough, she’s gonna choke on it.”
Daryl stepped forward, stiff and uncertain. “Let me try—”
“I might have something.”
Both Beth and Daryl turned toward Aaron’s voice.
His tone was cautious, nonthreatening. “In my bag. I brought it to prove I was being honest. There’s a pouch of applesauce.”
Beth stared at him like he’d spoken another language.
Daryl’s body shifted immediately, shielding her. “Don’t.”
“I know what this sounds like,” Aaron said, lifting his bound hands slightly. “But I wouldn’t lie about food for a baby.”
Beth hesitated, heart pounding. She glanced at Judith, who was still fussing weakly in her arms, her small cries starting to wear into hiccups.
“Please,” Aaron said. “Just look.”
Beth looked to Daryl, unsure.
He looked furious—but after a beat, he gave a short nod. “I’ll get it.”
He crossed to Aaron’s bag like it might explode in his hands. He rifled through it with jerky movements, then froze.
There it was.
A soft pouch of applesauce, still sealed.
Daryl held it up, skeptical. “What the hell is this?”
“Food,” Aaron said.
“Or poison,” Daryl bit out.
Beth reached for it slowly. “Let me see.” She turned the packet over. It was clean and unopened. Something about the smooth plastic in her hand felt surreal—like it belonged to the old world. The kind of thing you’d throw in a school lunchbox. “It smells fine,” she murmured after carefully tearing the top open.
“That don’t mean nothin,” Daryl said, arms folding over his chest. “Ain’t safe.”
“I’ll prove it,” Aaron said suddenly. “Give it here.”
Daryl stiffened. “You ain’t getting near her.”
“Then watch me.” Aaron leaned forward slightly. “I’ll take the first bite. I want her to have it.”
Beth met Daryl’s gaze again. He looked like he wanted to break Aaron in two, but he was watching her, waiting.
She didn’t plead, she didn’t have to. Her expression—tired, desperate, but steady, spoke enough.
Daryl exhaled hard through his nose and stepped just enough to the side, still hovering close. “Fine. But if you twitch wrong, I’ll gut you.”
Aaron nodded and leaned forward as Beth cautiously handed him the pouch.
He took a careful bite, and swallowed.
Nothing happened.
No twitching, no gasping, just silence.
Beth snatched it back from him, heart pounding, and turned toward Judith. The baby was still whimpering. She pressed the opening gently to her lips and Judith latched, slow at first—then eagerly. Her cries faded into suckling sounds. Beth let out a trembling breath. “She’s eating,” she whispered. “She’s really eating.”
Daryl crouched beside her, his arm coming around her back without hesitation. His hand rested at the base of her spine, grounding her, steadying her. He didn’t say anything. He didn’t need to.
Aaron leaned back against the wall, tired but satisfied. “Told you.”
Beth didn’t thank him.
Not yet.
But the look she gave him—cautious, grateful, and still wary—was the closest thing to mercy he’d get from this group.
For now.
The barn door creaked open again a bit later, and
Rick stepped inside, boots crunching against hay. His revolver was still holstered but his hand hovered near it, fingers flexing with habit. He scanned the space with sharp, practiced eyes—counting heads, gauging tension. He didn’t miss much.
The first thing he saw was Aaron still bound, still sitting. Alive.
The second thing was Daryl—crouched beside Beth, one arm looped behind her back, his whole body angled protectively toward her like he hadn’t moved since Rick left.
The third—Judith, nestled in Beth’s arms, no longer crying. She was suckling greedily at something in Beth’s hand. A pouch.
Rick’s expression darkened instantly. “What is that?” he asked, his voice low but taut.
Beth didn’t look up right away. Her attention was on Judith, her fingers smoothing the baby’s hair. She spoke gently. “Applesauce.”
Rick blinked. “From where?”
Daryl stood, slow and solid. “His bag.”
Rick’s jaw tightened. “You fed her something from
his
pack?”
“She was starving,” Beth said, her voice still calm but firmer now. “The acorn meal wasn’t fine enough; she couldn’t eat it. She was crying for hours, Rick.”
“She’s okay,” Daryl added, “We watched him eat it first.”
Rick’s eyes cut to Aaron, narrowing. “You told them to give that to her?”
Aaron shook his head, lifting his bound hands slightly. “I offered, they made the call.”
Rick stepped closer. “You could’ve poisoned her.”
“I didn’t,” Aaron said evenly.
Beth finally looked up, meeting Rick’s eyes without flinching. “She’s eating, she’s quiet, she’s safe.”
The words carried more weight than they should have.
Rick studied them—the baby curled in Beth’s arms, her tear-streaked face now relaxed in sleep, Daryl standing just behind her like a sentry. He didn’t say anything for a long moment, then: “Where’s the rest of it?”
Beth handed him the half-empty pouch without protest. Rick examined it, turning it over in his hand like it might reveal a lie. He glanced at Daryl. “And you were okay with this?”
Daryl didn’t blink. “No, but I trust her, and she trusted it.”
That hung heavy in the space between them.
Rick exhaled through his nose, tension still radiating off him. He stepped back, just slightly. “If she gets sick—”
“She won’t,” Beth said, quiet but certain. “I wouldn’t have risked it if I thought it’d hurt her.”
Rick didn’t answer. But he looked at Judith again—peaceful now, tiny fingers curled against Beth’s chest—and for a moment, something in his posture loosened.
Not trust.
But maybe the beginning of it.
Chapter Text
Maggie, Glenn, Rosita, Michonne, and Abraham had returned not long ago with what looked like a small miracle: cans, boxes, pouches—real food, and It had changed something in the barn.
Beth stood near the center of the barn, arms folded tight across her chest. Daryl was beside her, just slightly behind, his presence solid and grounding. She could feel his warmth near her shoulder, the way his fingers ghosted close to hers, just in case she needed him to reach out and take her hand.
Judith was asleep again, curled under an extra jacket beside her. The applesauce had worked, that mattered more to her than anything else Aaron could offer.
She wasn’t alone in her suspicions, but the part of her that still sang lullabies, the part that hummed songs from an old world, and believed that there were still good people out there wanted to believe this wasn’t just another carefully tied noose. Aaron had brought them sustenance, smiling, and hopeful. But she saw Rick’s jaw twitch, and she knew his answer before he spoke.
“It’s ours now,” Rick said finally, his voice low, flat. “Whether we go with you or not.”
Aaron didn’t blink. “I figured you’d say that.”
Beth watched from beneath her lashes as Michonne stepped forward, arms swinging with restrained conviction. “We should at least listen to him, Rick,” Michonne said. “This place…it might be real. It might be safe.”
“He wasn’t lying about the food.” Maggie added.
Carl, standing nearby with his hat tilted back, chimed in. “Dad, come on. Look at us! We’re tired, everyone’s starving, and Judith…” His voice wavered only for a second. “We can’t just survive forever. We have to live, too.”
Rick stared at his son, jaw clenched.
Beth swallowed around the lump in her throat. She wanted to speak, to echo Carl’s words, to say she wanted to believe in walls and gardens and peace—but Rick’s narrowed gaze held her back. Not out of fear, but…loyalty. It kept her tongue tied.
A voice broke the silence again.
“Ahunno, man.” Daryl drawled from her side, arms folded. “Barn smells like horseshit. I wouldn’t say no to a change of scenery.”
Beth blinked, turning her head toward him. Daryl wasn’t smiling, not exactly, but the slight tilt of his mouth, the knowing flick of his eyes toward her, said it all. He knew what this meant to her. He saw it.
A smile tugged at her lips before she could help it.
Rick exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand across his beard. “So, where are we going?” He turned to face Aaron. “Where’s your camp?”
Aaron hesitated, like a deer pinned in headlights. “Well…every time I’ve done this, I’ve been behind the wheel, driving new people back.” Seeing Rick’s expression shift, he quickly added, “I believe you’re all good people, I do. I bet my life on it just walking in here—but I’m not ready to bet my friends’ lives. Not yet.”
“You’re not driving,” Michonne said flatly, stepping closer. “So, if you want to get home, you’ll have to tell us how.”
Aaron swallowed, his eyes doing another sweep of those gathered in the barn as Rick unfurled the map and with a sigh of defeat, he spoke. “Go north on Route 16.”
“And then?” Michonne gently pressed.
“I’ll tell you when we get there.”
“We’ll take 23 north.” Rick said flatly. “You’ll give us directions from there.”
“That’s –” Aaron shook his head quickly. “I don’t know how else to say it, that’s a bad idea. We’ve cleared 16, it’ll be faster.”
“We’ll take 23,” Rick repeated. His voice left no room for discussion.
Beth saw Maggie tense beside her, she couldn’t blame her.
“We leave at sundown.”
“We’re doing this at night?” Sasha asked incredulously from the crate she was leaning against.
Beth could tell the idea made Noah anxious from the way he shifted from foot to foot.
“Look, I know it’s dangerous.” Rick started. “But it’s better than riding up to the gates during the day. If it isn’t safe we need to get gone before they know we’re there.”
“No one is going to hurt you.” Aaron said, his voice firm and calm as though he were trying to reassure a wounded animal. “You’re trying to protect your group but you’re putting them in danger.”
Rick turned back to Aaron, hand resting on one of the barn’s support beams. “Then tell me where the camp is and we’ll leave right now.”
Aaron’s jaw shifted for a moment, as though grappling with something inside of himself before he drew his gaze from Rick’s and onto the hay strewn floor, defeated.
Rick stared at Aaron for a moment longer before he stood. “It’s going to be a long night.” He looked at the group. “Eat and get some rest if you can.” He turned and walked past them all, out the barn door, the light cutting across his figure like a blade.
The barn fell silent.
Beth looked down, her fingers curling into her sleeves. She should have said something. Should have added her voice. Instead, she’d watched it all play out like a girl on the edge of two lives—the loyal survivor Rick had protected, and the dreamer who wanted to believe in goodwill and safety.
Maggie gently touched her arm. “You okay?”
Beth nodded, but her voice was thin. “Yeah, just tired.”
As the group began to move, some to gather gear, others to keep watch, Beth lingered a moment longer, her eyes tracing the boxes of food, h
ope wrapped in aluminum.
She still didn’t know if they were walking toward safety or another cage.
But she saw the way Daryl’s eyes had softened when he looked at her—how even in all this chaos, she wasn’t alone.
And for tonight, maybe that was enough.
The light outside was beginning to fade. That gray, almost-blue stretch of twilight before darkness took over.
Inside the barn, everything had settled into a strange calm. Some were eating, others checking weapons and gear. A few were already lying down, trying to steal a little rest before the night. Daryl was outside with Rick and Michonne, going over the route again. Beth had tucked herself near the base of the loft ladder, Judith curled asleep in her arms, bundled beneath Daryl’s jacket.
Carl sat down across from her without a word. He didn’t need to ask if he could. He just dropped down, mirroring her posture, legs pulled up, hat slightly askew.
They sat in silence for a while, letting the wind whisper through the slats in the barn wall.
“She’s really sleeping,” Carl said eventually, voice hushed.
Beth nodded, looking down at Judith’s peaceful face. “Yeah. Took a long time.”
“She cried a lot earlier.”
Beth’s smile was faint and a little worn. “She was hungry. Scared.” She paused. “We all were.”
Carl looked down at the ground between them, then back up at her. “You did good, getting her to eat.”
Beth didn’t say anything at first. Her thumb rubbed gently over Judith’s tiny back as she whispered, “She needed it, I would’ve done anything.”
Carl nodded.
Beth studied him for a moment. His face had changed, not just with time, but with the weight he carried. He still looked like a boy sometimes, especially when he tilted his head like that. But there was something older in his eyes now, something she recognized in her own. “You did good today,” she said quietly.
Carl blinked. “What?”
“Standing up to your dad.” She gave a small shrug. “I know it’s not easy.”
Carl looked down, brushing a bit of hay from his knee. “He’s trying to protect us, I get it, I do, But…” He looked back up at her, eyes earnest. “We can’t keep living like this. Hiding, starving, waiting for the next bad thing. If this place is even half what Aaron says it is—don’t we have to try?”
Beth nodded slowly. “I want to believe it, too.”
“But you’re scared.”
Beth’s throat tightened. “Aren’t you?”
“Yeah,” Carl admitted. “But I’m more scared of what happens to us if we stop trying, stop hoping.” He looked at Judith, asleep and safe for now. “She’s not gonna remember any of this. The prison, the road, the crying…but I will. And I want her to have something better to grow up in.”
Beth let out a quiet breath, eyes flicking to the rafters overhead. “Daddy used to say,
‘Hope that is seen is no hope at all.’
From Romans.” She paused. “He’d always follow it with,
‘We hope for what we do not see, and wait for it patiently.’
”
Carl was quiet, listening.
Beth smiled faintly, but there was an ache behind it. “I never really understood it when I was younger. Thought it just meant sitting still and praying things got better. But now I think…maybe it means believing even when everything’s telling you not to, when it’s easier not to.”
Carl shifted, thoughtful. “I think he was right about that.”
Beth looked at him again and saw a boy with calluses on his hands and grief in his eyes—still young, but old in the ways that mattered. “She’d be proud of you, you know,” she said.
Carl tilted his head. “Judith?”
Beth gave him a real smile this time. “Her too, but I meant Lori.”
Carl froze, eyes wide for a beat—like he hadn’t expected anyone to say her name out loud.
But he didn’t look away. His voice cracked, just a little. “You think so?”
Beth nodded, gentle. “Yeah, I do.”
Carl swallowed hard, blinking fast. He didn’t say anything else, but the quiet between them settled into something deeper.
Safer.
Chapter Text
Inside the RV, Abraham sat behind the wheel, an unlit cigarette dangling from his lips. “Seatbelts,” he grunted. “We’re takin’ the smoothest road hell’s got. Don’t complain unless you're flyin' through the windshield.”
Beth sat on the bench seat with Judith bundled tight against her chest, gently rocking with the motion of the road. Daryl sat beside her, one knee braced against the floor, his arm behind her on the seat—not quite touching, but close. Every so often, his fingers brushed her side when the RV jostled too hard. Maggie was on the other side of Beth, quiet and alert. Carl sat across from them, his arms folded and his hat pushed back just enough to show the tension behind his eyes.
Rosita and Sasha were near the back, quietly comparing fallback options and roads. Noah hovered near the front, both hands clenched on the back of the passenger seat, bouncing one leg unconsciously.
Rick’s car took off first, headlights cutting through the trees beyond. The RV rumbled behind, heavy and slow, tires crunching over gravel.
The road narrowed, winding through dark woods that looked like they’d never end. Fog pressed in against the glass like breath, and then came the low, hungry chorus of the dead.
“We’re good,” Abraham muttered, knuckles white on the wheel. “Just a little undead ambiance. Romantic, if you’re into candlelight and cannibals.”
Fifteen minutes passed in relative calm, then the sound came before the danger.
That awful, dragging moan. The sick, unmistakable sound of walkers.
A lot of them.
Then—
Thump. Thump. CRUNCH.
The RV jerked hard as something, several somethings, went under the wheels.
“What the hell was that?!” Noah shouted, scrambling for the window.
Carl leaned forward. “Walkers! We hit walkers!”
“Where the hell did they come from?” Maggie gasped, reaching for the bench frame to steady herself.
The RV bounced again, harder this time, tilting like it might tip, the tires groaning under the weight. There were bodies under them. Beth clutched Judith tighter as the baby began to fuss, the jostling too much.
“Shit!” Abraham bellowed, jerking the wheel to keep them on the road.
“Jesus!” Rosita shouted. “They’re just—in the road! That’s a full damn herd!”
Beth’s breath caught. The RV rocked side to side, the sound of bones and limbs crunching beneath them was deafening, scraping like wreckage under the floorboards.
Then, in a blink—Rick’s car vanished.
One second the taillights glowed red like a beacon, and the next—they were gone, swallowed whole by the flood of walkers
Abraham slammed the brakes and the RV shuddered with the force, tires locking on the pavement. “Hold on!” he barked, twisting the wheel to keep them from slamming into the herd. The RV fishtailed, the headlights sweeping across the nightmare in the road.
“Where’s dad?!” Carl shouted, gripping the back of the bench seat.
“They were ahead of us—he must’ve gone straight through!” Sasha said.
“We didn’t see him turn!” Noah yelled.
“He didn’t,” Daryl said, already moving toward the side window, eyes narrowed. “He drove right into it.”
Beth’s grip on Judith tightened. The baby whimpered, shifting in her arms.
Maggie leaned closer, whispering, “Just breathe, Beth. She’s okay. You’re okay.”
Abraham cursed under his breath. “We ain’t makin’ the same mistake.”
“Do not back up into them,” Rosita said.
“I ain’t stupid,” Abraham snapped. “We’re takin’ the slope.”
The RV whipped into a side path off the shoulder, skidding as it barreled away from the road and into thick woods.
“We lost sight of him,” Sasha said. “And we can’t reach him.”
“We stick to the trail, we keep ahead of the herd,” Daryl muttered.
“But dad–” Carl started but Daryl cut him off, gently. “Rick’s smart, he’ll make it through. We gotta keep movin.”
Abraham cursed under his breath and slowed the RV, “Hold on,” he growled, throwing the vehicle into reverse. The engine groaned under the shift, and the RV backed up as walkers began appearing in the dark.
Inside the RV, everyone tensed.
“Shit,” Rosita muttered.
“Are they surrounding us?” Carl asked, peering frantically out the fogged windows.
“Not yet,” Daryl said quickly. “We can still move.”
Judith stirred in Beth’s arms, and Beth rocked her gently, heart pounding.
“Judith’s still asleep,” Maggie whispered, like that was the only good thing keeping her grounded.
Abraham spun the wheel, backing them up and shifting gears. “We ain’t dying in this tin can.”
With a roar, the RV whipped around and veered off onto a back path, avoiding the densest part of the herd. It groaned over rocks and broken pavement, jostling hard enough to make everyone brace.
“They’re following us,” Noah warned, looking out the rear.
“Let ’em,” Daryl said, voice low. “We’ll lose ’em in the turns.”
Beth held onto Judith as tightly as she could without hurting her, eyes wide in the dark. She could feel it in her bones. This wasn’t the worst of it, it was just the beginning.
The RV’s tires thundered over the cracked pavement, gravel and debris snapping under the weight of it as Abraham gripped the wheel with both hands and squinted through the windshield.
“Damn fog’s thicker than a bull’s skull,” he muttered. “I swear if I hit another dead guy, I’m not stopping to check his dental records.”
Sasha made her way up to the passenger seat side and let out a breath and wiped the condensation from the window. In the back, the RV swayed slightly as the group inside grumbled, shifted, and stewed in equal parts exhaustion and anxiety.
“Are you sure Glenn went this way?” Rosita asked, one hand braced on the wall as the vehicle bounced. “We’re not just driving in circles?”
“Positive,” Abraham replied without looking back. “And by positive, I mean I’m hopin’ real hard and refusing to admit doubt. That’s leadership, right?”
“Great,” Tara muttered from the kitchenette. “We’re betting on luck with the guy who thought heading to D.C. with a compulsive liar and no plan was the move.”
“Hey now,” Eugene spoke up, legs folded tightly on the dinette bench. “I never claimed to have no plan, I simply had a well fabricated plan. Let us not conflate intention with ignorance.”
“Shut up, Eugene,” Tara and Rosita said in unison.
Beth sat curled with Judith in her arms, rocking gently despite the rough terrain of the road. Judith was fussing again, tiny hands flailing, her soft cries growing steadily more agitated.
Beth whispered calming tones, rubbing slow circles on her back, her voice threadbare. “Shh, it’s okay, it’s okay, baby girl. I know it’s loud. Just breathe, breathe with me.”
But Judith didn’t want to breathe, she wanted her world to stop shaking.
Daryl glanced down at Judith. “You want me to try takin’ her?” he asked quietly.
Beth shook her head. “She’s just scared, I know that feelin’.”
Daryl gave a low grunt, nodding. “Yeah.”
Noah glanced over. “You got this, you’re like a baby whisperer.”
Beth gave a soft, tired smile, then winced as Judith’s cries sharpened. “Well, I’m not whispering loud enough right now.”
“We can’t keep drivin’ like this,” Rosita said. “We’re wasting gas and there’s no guarantee we’re not headed into a trap.”
“Would you rather wait for the herd to catch up?” Sasha snapped. “We’ve got maybe a couple miles on them.”
“Less if we keep arguing,” Noah added.
“Let’s take a vote—” Tara began.
And then a bright red flare cut through the sky. It soared like a meteor, visible even through the murky window and fogged windshield, a screaming crimson line in the night.
Everyone went still.
Judith, miraculously, quieted.
“Son of a bitch,” Abraham said, sitting up straighter. “That’s them.”
Beth looked out the window, her brow furrowed. “Rick?”
“It’s gotta be,” Sasha said, already tightening her grip on the side rail. “That’s not a flare you use for fun, that’s a signal.”
Abraham grinned, sitting up straighter. “Now we’re talkin’. Hold on to your knickers, ladies and gents, we’re following the firework.”
The RV swerved, everyone stumbling and gripping for balance.
Judith hiccuped, then rested her head against Beth’s chest, exhausted.
Beth’s heart thudded in time with the wheels.
_______________________________________________________________
Outside, the woods blurred past in streaks of gray and shadow. The only light came from the faint trail of a signal flare they’d glimpsed in the distance.
Inside, the air was thick with tension.
Carl kept watch near the window now while Rosita leaned against the opposite wall, arms crossed, staring silently. Daryl stood beside Abraham now, tense and alert, his crossbow loaded and ready.
But it was Maggie who couldn’t sit still.
She was pacing—three steps up the aisle, pivot, three steps back, bracing herself against the seats and counters so she wouldn’t fall over. Again and again; her arms were wrapped around herself, jaw clenched tight. “They should’ve been behind us,” she muttered. “That flare wasn’t that far off, we should’ve caught up by now.”
“We don’t even know if that flare came from them,” Rosita added, her tone clipped but not unkind. “It could’ve been anything.”
“We can’t assume the worst,” Beth said quietly from her place on the floor, rocking Judith gently. “Glenn’s smart, Michonne and Rick too. They’ll find us.”
Maggie stopped pacing. She turned to her sister with wide, anxious eyes. “You didn’t see him, Beth. He had a limp yesterday, if something happened—”
“Then he’ll crawl,” Beth said, with more fire in her voice than she expected. “He’ll crawl if he has to because he loves you, and you’d do the same for him.”
Maggie’s shoulders dropped, the weight of the words hitting her hard. Her mouth trembled, but she quickly turned away.
Beth stood slowly, careful not to jostle Judith, and approached her sister. She reached out and touched Maggie’s arm gently. “We’ve lost enough,” Beth said, her voice lower now. “Daddy, too many. Glenn’s not gone, you’d feel it if he was.”
Maggie looked at her for a long moment before finally nodding, her breath shaky. “I just want to see him,” she whispered.
“I know,” Beth said, pulling her into a soft one-armed hug, Judith between them. “And you will.”
Carl glanced back at them with a faint, tired smile, then returned to watching the tree line.
Outside, the red glow of the flare had faded, but they were still moving.
Together.
Chapter 20
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The world smelled like ash and rot. The sounds of the dead were still distant, but the urgency in the RV was palpable as Abraham gunned it down the road.
“Keep your eyes peeled,” Abraham barked. We ain’t outta the woods yet—figuratively or literally.”
They followed the faint trail of smoke, winding past fallen streetlights and overturned mailboxes. The engine rumbled low as they reached a narrow alley, barely wide enough to park beside.
“Stop!” Maggie shouted. “Someone’s down!”
Abraham braked hard and everyone piled out fast. Daryl hit the pavement first, crossbow raised. Rosita and Sasha followed him, covering the alley walls. Beth was a heartbeat behind them, clutching Judith close, her heart thudding in her ribs. Daryl glanced back just once, checking for her. His eyes flicked over her and upon seeing Judith safe, and Beth steady on her feet, he turned back, reassured.
At the alley’s end, a man in a dark jacket leaned against a dumpster, grimacing as he clutched his leg. A walker lay behind him, skull caved in with a piece of broken pipe. The man looked up, eyes wide. “Oh thank God,” he gasped. “You—are you with Aaron?”
“Yeah,” Sasha said tightly. “He found us.”
“Are you Eric?” Rosita called out, stepping in closer.
“Yeah, that’s me.” The man nodded rapidly, then winced. “Twisted my ankle bad fighting that thing. I killed it, but—I couldn’t move fast enough.”
Daryl kept his bow trained for another beat before lowering it. “Ain’t bit?”
“No,” Eric said quickly. “I swear—just twisted it.” he then pointed behind him. “Aaron and I agreed that if things went bad, we’d meet in that warehouse. It’s just up ahead, and clear inside.”
“Alright,” Maggie said, crouching beside him and already assessing his ankle. “Let me see what we’re dealing with. We’ll get you inside.”
Beth adjusted Judith in her arms, the baby still miraculously asleep, her tiny breath warm against Beth’s collarbone. She shifted her grip carefully, mindful of the weight and the hush that came from carrying someone too precious to lose.
Daryl moved to her side, silent, and close enough for his arm to brush hers. “C’mon,” he murmured, voice low and using the kind of tone he reserved only for her. “Let’s get you both inside. No tellin’ what else is crawlin’ around out here.”
Beth nodded, grateful for the gentle touch he placed at the small of her back. His hand wasn’t there to guide—it was there to reassure. She leaned slightly into him as they moved toward the warehouse.
The door creaked open, revealing the interior—dusty, but secure. Shelves lined the walls and there was a battered office to the side.
Daryl took one more look around, then gestured her in. “S’clear.”
Beth stepped inside, the shadows wrapping around her like a cloak. She shifted Judith in her arms, her fingers brushing through the baby’s fine hair.
“We’ll wait here,” she said quietly. “They’ll come.”
Daryl gave her a look that was quiet and steady. “Yeah, they will.”
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The air was heavy with smoke from the small campfire flickering at the center of the warehouse. Shadows danced across the cracked concrete walls, the faint smell of motor oil and damp earth curling around the edges of the silence. Outside, the wind whistled through broken windows like a ghost that refused to rest.
Now, the group was hunkered down in the building, the RV parked crooked outside. Everyone was tired physically and emotionally. No one had said it out loud, but the worry over the others hung heavy between them.
Beth sat near the fire with Judith in her arms, gently bouncing the baby in her lap as Carl crouched nearby, watching the flame with unfocused eyes.
The others spread through the space—Maggie and Rosita sat against one wall, heads bowed in quiet conversation; Tara had taken watch near the front door with Abraham beside her, silent for once. Noah paced slowly between the barrels, his limp more pronounced with every hour that passed. Carol leaned against the far wall with her arms crossed, watching everything without saying a word.
Daryl wasn’t inside.
“She’s asleep,” Beth whispered eventually.
“Judith?” Carl asked, glancing over.
Beth nodded, smiling gently. “Out cold, like she knows we needed a break.”
Carl chuckled. “She’s tougher than I’ll ever be.”
Beth leaned toward him, offering the baby into his arms. “Here, keep her warm for me?”
Carl blinked. “You going somewhere?”
“Just for a minute,” she said, her voice soft. “Gotta check on someone.”
Outside, Daryl stood near the warped loading dock, crossbow slung over his shoulder, one boot resting on a broken pallet. His eyes scanned the alleyway beyond the fence, shoulders tight with that old restlessness he could never shake. He didn’t turn when he heard her, just spoke low. “You oughta be sleepin’.”
Beth stopped beside him, arms crossed tight against the chill. “You oughta be inside.”
He exhaled slowly, breath curling into the night. “Couldn’t.”
For a moment, the silence between them was comfortable and familiar. Their shoulders brushed when the wind blew hard enough to push them together. Beth could smell the sweat on him, the hint of road dust in his shirt, and the faint leather of his vest.
“…You think it’s real?” she asked finally, her voice soft. “Aaron, his story, the walls, the ‘good people.’ You think it’s legit?”
Daryl looked over at her, his eyes shadowed. “I think people’ll say just about anything. Doesn’t mean they’re lyin’, but don’t mean they’re tellin’ the whole truth neither.”
Beth gave a small nod, chewing her bottom lip. “Yeah.”
They sat in silence for a moment.
Then Beth said, barely above a whisper, “Remember the funeral home?”
Daryl’s jaw tensed.
Beth continued anyway. “That night….you asked me to stay, that maybe we could find whoever had set up there and make peace with em and stick around.”
His voice was rough. “Yeah.”
“I’ve thought about that a lot,” she said. “How it felt. That weird little place with the candles and the peanut butter and jelly sandwiches…the casket that didn’t smell like rot.” Her smile was sad. “We almost had something there, just for a minute.”
Daryl’s eyes dropped. “Wasn’t enough.”
“No,” she agreed. “But it could’ve been. It felt like…like maybe we could’ve started something. Built something, even if the world was still falling apart around us.” Beth shifted a little closer, her voice steady now. “If Alexandria’s real—if it’s even a little like what he says—I want that with you.”
Daryl looked at her then, really looked at her, like the words had landed somewhere he didn’t quite know how to reach yet.
Beth didn’t flinch from his gaze. “I’m not sayin’ it’ll be easy. But if there’s even a chance…I want us to try, I want us to have something that’s ours. Even if it’s just four walls and a mattress.”
Daryl swallowed hard, his throat working like the words were caught somewhere behind his ribs. “Ain’t nothin’ sayin’ it’ll work out.”
“I know,” Beth said, reaching out to touch his hand. “But I’m not askin’ for guarantees, I’m askin’ if you still want me to stay.”
His fingers curled around hers, rough and warm. “Yeah,” he said quietly. “I do.” His eyes held hers for a long moment, something unspoken resting between them—something that might’ve turned into more if not for the faint, familiar crunch of boots on pavement in the alleyway.
He stiffened and stood slowly, peering into the alley. “Someone’s comin’.”
Beth reached instinctively for her knife.
Then came a shape, then two, then four, and recognition hit like a wave.
“Rick,” Daryl breathed, before raising his voice with a sharp call. “It’s them!”
The warehouse behind them erupted in motion. Carl burst through the door, still holding Judith close to his chest. His face lit up upon seeing Rick. “Dad!” he yelled.
Rick broke into a run the second he saw them. He swept Carl into his arms, wrapping them both in a fierce hug. Judith squealed, sandwiched between them, her little hands grabbing at Rick’s beard.
Behind them, Aaron broke from the group and sprinted inside. “Eric!” he called, disappearing into the warehouse.
Beth stood frozen for a moment, watching the reunion unfold in waves—Abraham patting Rick’s shoulder, Maggie throwing her arms around Glenn as he came into view, Sasha exhaling a shaky breath as Michonne offered her a tired smile. And in the soft hum of relief that followed, Beth let herself breathe.
__________________________________________
For once, there was laughter in the air.
Not much—just a little, just enough to mean something.
Beth sat on an overturned crate near the center of the warehouse, beside her, Carl was making faces at Judith, and Eugene was mumbling to Rosita about wagon axle efficiency like it was a bedtime story.
Maggie and Glenn were curled together near the wall, heads touching, while Abraham stood watch outside with Sasha, arms crossed, still skeptical of everything.
And in the middle of it all stood Aaron, looking sheepish, but sincere, as he addressed the group.
“I just wanted to say thank you,” Aaron said, voice catching a bit as he looked toward Eric, who was propped up on a cot with a bandaged ankle. “For what you did back there, I owe you everything.”
Rick, guarded as always, gave a small nod, but it was Michonne who stepped forward with a tired smile. “Just tell us the place is real.”
Aaron met her gaze. “It is. And when we get there, I’ll personally vouch for every single one of you.”
Beth felt her chest tighten—then rise. There was still weariness in her bones, still the shadow of hospital walls and the echo of gunfire in her memory…but in that moment, something pierced through the gloom.
It was hope.
Real, warm, dangerous hope.
She looked across the barn and found Daryl leaning in the doorway, arms folded, watching the group with that familiar scowl that didn’t quite reach his eyes anymore. When their gazes met, something softened in his shoulders, and
Beth smiled.
The RV rattled down the long, cracked road, tires humming over asphalt pitted with age. Dust plumed in its wake as the convoy pushed forward towards the gates of what Aaron promised was safety, the rising sun casting everything in that soft, uncertain light just before morning settled in for good.
They’d been driving all night. The silence inside was thick—weighted with exhaustion, guarded hope, and a dozen unspoken worries. Up front, Abraham gripped the wheel with one hand, the other curled loosely around a half-empty water bottle he hadn’t sipped from in miles. He squinted at the horizon, his jaw working absently as they hit another bump. Rosita was beside him in the passenger seat, the two making conversation here and there. In the back, Beth leaned against Daryl’s side, her head tucked under his chin and his arm draped around her shoulders. She hadn’t said much since they set off from the warehouse and neither had he.
She’d dozed against him in fits, jolting awake each time the road curved too hard or someone spoke too loud, but Daryl was always there, solid and steady, one thumb brushing the curve of her arm or her wrist or the back of her hand until she calmed again.
Rosita yawned and stretched out her legs with a quiet groan, boot scuffing the dashboard. “Y’know,” she said, glancing at the blur of highway out the window, “we just passed mile marker 50. We’re finally in D.C.”
Abraham chuckled in response. “Took the scenic route. Nearly got us killed six times, but hey, we made it.”
Rosita smirked. “Feels a lot less monumental with a walker arm stuck in the grill."
“Still counts.”
It was Glenn who noticed first. He leaned forward from where he sat, peering through the windshield. “Guys,” he said, voice tight with disbelief, “I think we’re here.”
Beth stirred from her half-doze as the RV began to slow, blinking slowly as her eyes adjusted to the pale morning light.
Daryl felt her shift and glanced down at her. “We’re stoppin’,” he murmured.
Shifting away from him, Beth rubbed at her sleepy eyes as she focused on what was outside the window, and froze.
The gates were right there—tall, intact, and astonishingly clean.
“Beth?” Daryl’s voice called gently from the aisle, breaking her from her thoughts as he held out a hand for her to take.
And she took it, shifting out of the seat slowly, stretching out the stiffness in her legs. Her knees still ached from weeks of marching and sleeping in corners. Daryl helped her down from the door, careful and steady. Not because she was weak—but because it was instinct, that quiet thread of protectiveness he never quite turned off when it came to her. His fingers brushed her elbow as she stepped out. The air hit her first, cleaner somehow, cooler. Her boots hit the asphalt and she took a slow step forward, blinking against the bright rise of morning.
Then she heard it.
Children. Their laughter was distant, coming from behind the walls but it was high-pitched and real. Not ragged and delirious, not fading memories—real children, alive and playing.
It hit her like a weight and a balm all at once. Beth tilted her head back to look at the gates again, the sight too big to process all at once.
“You okay?” Daryl asked, voice quiet, his breath brushing her temple.
“I think so,” she whispered.
He studied her, then reached up and gently tucked a piece of hair behind her ear. She leaned into the touch, just slightly.
Carol stood a little apart from the others, her gaze flitting across the fences, already assessing the angles, the sightlines, the weaknesses.
Rick was already near the front with Judith in his arms, Michonne and Carl at his side. Maggie and Glenn joined them as the others piled out, Glenn’s hand ghosting Maggie’s lower back protectively.
Eugene emerged last with Rosita’s help, “If this is indeed a ruse,” he muttered, “it is convincingly rendered.”
Beth felt Daryl’s hand slide to her lower back, grounding her.
For the first time, Beth didn’t think about what they had to run from, her lips twitching as she dared to hope that maybe, just maybe, they’d finally found a place where they could stop running.
From up front, Rick called, “Let’s move.”
The group moved together, tight and instinctive. Their formation wasn’t planned, it was bone-deep by now. They were a pack, a family.
Beth slipped her fingers into Daryl’s, he laced theirs together without looking as the gates creaked open.
Notes:
AAAAY we've made it to Alexandria!!
Chapter 21
Notes:
Happy 4th to all my American readers! And because it’s a holiday, I’m looking to release not 1, not 2, but 3 chapters today! Stay tuned!
Chapter Text
The heavy metal gates groaned open and sunlight spilled through the widening gap. For a moment, Beth could hardly believe what she was seeing—clean streets, trimmed grass, pristine houses. It didn’t feel real.
Not after everything.
Not after the blood and fire and walkers and loss.
Aaron stepped through ahead of them, waving one arm forward as though he were beckoning them into heaven. “Come on,” he said, breathless, “it’s okay.”
Rick stood at the front, silent, eyes narrowed and assessing. The group behind him had fallen into stillness, as if one wrong step would shatter the mirage.
Beth shifted slightly, Daryl was now a few paces behind her, eyes narrowed and tense, his entire frame coiled like a spring.
Eric limped beside Aaron, Aaron supporting him as they passed the gate.
That’s when the voice came.
“Stop right there,” a young man stepped forward, rifle lowered but hands twitchy. He was blonde and lean with the faint bristle of a mustache on his upper lip, nervous in a way that made Beth’s stomach twist into knots. She instinctively stepped back into Daryl’s space. She didn’t realize she’d done it until she felt his hand brush the small of her back—subtle and grounding. “You want in,” he said, “you hand over your weapons. House rules.”
Rick took a step forward, his voice calm but firm. “Not gonna happen.”
The man, Nicholas, she would learn later, bristled, lifting his chin like he thought he could puff himself bigger. “You don’t get to come in here armed to the teeth like—”
“Hey,” Aaron cut in, lifting a hand. “Nicholas, it’s fine. I’ll explain to Deanna. They’re guests. Stand down.”
Nicholas hesitated, lips twitching with something unspoken. Then he lowered the rifle with a scoff. “Whatever.”
Abraham snorted. “Nice hospitality. Hope this Deanna’s got better bedside manner.”
Aaron turned slightly to address the group, still keeping a hand on Eric. “She’s the founder of Alexandria, she’s the one who built all of this.”
Beth shifted her weight, adjusting the strap of her bag and staring down the pristine street like it might vanish if she blinked.
Second-story curtains fluttered, people were watching them.
Judging.
It made her skin itch.
The group finally started forward. The silence was louder than any walker snarl. They stopped in front of a brick colonial with a wide porch. A man opened the door and waved them in. “Deanna’s waiting.”
Rick turned to the group, his eyes scanned each of them—sizing up their readiness, their tension, their hope. Then, slowly, he looked at Beth. “You got her?” he asked, nodding to Judith.
Beth didn’t hesitate. “Always.”
Rick’s arms tightened around Judith for just a moment longer, and then—after a long breath—he passed her into Beth’s waiting arms.
Beth adjusted Judith in her arms, cradling the baby close as Rick gave one final glance back at the group before climbing the steps. The screen door creaked softly as he disappeared inside.
The man who had opened the door remained on the porch. He was older, maybe in his late fifties, with soft eyes and hands that looked more like they belonged to a teacher than a fighter. He wore a simple button-down with the sleeves rolled up and jeans, his face was lined in a way that didn’t come from the end of the world but from smiling too much before it. He lingered a moment, then stepped out further, offering a tentative smile to the rest of them. “I’m Reg,” he said, voice calm and kind. “Deanna’s husband.”
No one answered right away, a breeze rustling the trees. Beth caught Daryl’s movement beside her—just a slight shift closer, protective without being obvious. She felt it anyway.
“You all’ve had a long road,” Reg added, looking them over—not judging, just seeing. “She just wants to speak with your leader first, get a sense of things. Shouldn’t take long.” He gestured toward the porch with an open palm. “You’re welcome to sit and catch your breath. Water’s inside—if you’d like, I can bring some out.”
The group didn’t move right away, their stillness hanging like a held breath until finally, Glenn spoke and gave a faint nod. “Thanks.”
Reg smiled again, then disappeared into the house, the door closing softly behind him.
Beth lowered herself onto the edge of the porch, her knees grateful for the rest. Judith stirred and let out a soft coo. Beth rocked her gently, eyes scanning the quiet street again. It was too peaceful, too perfect, but she couldn’t deny how good the sunlight felt on her skin, and how the absence of growls and gunfire settled snugly in her chest like something warm.
Hope.
Cautious and unsteady, but there.
Daryl sat down beside her without a word, close enough that the warmth of him broke through the anxious knot in her stomach and his knee brushed against hers. He didn’t ask if she was okay, he didn’t have to.
Beth leaned into him just slightly, gaze fixed on the quiet street ahead. “Guess we wait.” she looked at him, offering the faintest smile.
Daryl looked at her and the way she leaned into him like she belonged there, and how her arms cradled Judith like she’d done it a thousand times. His jaw slackened just a little, the tension around his eyes easing. “Yeah, guess we do.”
___________________________________
The air was clean.
It didn’t smell like blood or fire or the faint, ever-present rot of walkers that lingered everywhere else. It smelled like laundry, cut grass, and sun-warmed brick like an actual porch on a peaceful sunny day.
Judith was still nestled in her arms, softly cooing against her chest. Beth hummed under her breath, not loud enough to be heard, just enough to keep the baby soothed.
The group had settled loosely across the porch. Maggie sat near Glenn on the steps, Sasha leaned against the railing, arms folded. Eugene stood uncomfortably in the middle, shifting from foot to foot.
“I posit this is a trap,” Eugene said abruptly, glancing around. “Too tidy, too…cul-de-sac.”
Abraham, seated in one of the wicker chairs, grunted. “You say that every time we find a place that doesn’t smell like feet and death.”
Eugene blinked. “Statistically speaking, a haven of this cleanliness has an 86% chance of harboring deep-seated dysfunction or cannibalism.”
“You made that up,” Rosita muttered.
“Entirely fabricated,” Eugene agreed. “Still stands to reason.”
Beth let their voices fade, her gaze drifting back to Daryl. She watched as his eyes scanned the street, the rooftops, the shadows, and the exits. “I don’t know what this place is,” she murmured. “But it’s…quiet.”
Daryl grunted. “Too quiet.”
“Still think this is a trap?” She asked softly.
His jaw shifted slightly. “Could be.”
Beth looked around, her voice barely above a whisper. “Or maybe it’s not.” She turned to him, watching his profile—the tight line of his mouth, the way his eyes never stayed still for long. But they landed on her then, softer now.
“Feels wrong,” he muttered. “All this, too…shiny.”
Beth smiled faintly. “Shiny’s not always bad.”
Daryl didn’t answer at first. His eyes flicked down the street again—watching, measuring, cataloging every shadow, every rooftop, every glint off a windowpane, and then he looked back at her. “You trust this?”
Beth considered that. “I want to.”
“That ain’t the same.”
“I know,” Beth adjusted her hold on Judith, resting her chin on the baby’s head. “I keep waitin’ for the catch,” she admitted. “For someone to slam the doors shut and say, ‘Gotcha! Back to hell now.’”
Daryl looked at her for a long moment, his thumb brushing absently against her knee where their legs touched. “Ain’t nobody slammin’ any doors on you,” he said. “Not while I’m breathin’.”
Beth reached out, gently brushing her fingers against his where they rested against her. “I know,” she said softly, lips curling into a weak smile. “I do want it to be real,” She admitted. “Even if it’s not, I just...I want to believe there’s somethin’ left.” Beth nodded down at Judith. “She deserves more than the road and food runs,” she whispered. “She deserves to hear birds in the morning, sleep in a bed, and know what a birthday cake is.”
He watched her, his expression unreadable at first, then something flickered across it—something old and wounded, then new and aching. “You do too,” he said.
Beth looked up.
Daryl’s hand slid over hers, rough fingers lacing gently between hers, grounding her the same way she always did for him without even trying. “You deserve all that,” he said, a bit firmer now. “Birds, beds…hell, even cake.”
Her throat tightened, and she squeezed his hand. “If this place is real,” she said, voice barely more than a breath, “I want that with you.”
Daryl opened his mouth, his grip tightening gently around hers like he was ready to say something he hadn’t quite figured out how to say before—something quiet and certain and only meant for her. He leaned in just a little, close enough that Beth could feel the warmth of his breath against her temple, close enough that her heart stuttered in her chest, waiting. His eyes stayed locked on hers, all the noise of the porch dimming in the space between them. But before the words could leave his mouth, the door creaked open behind them.
Everyone turned.
Rick stepped out onto the porch, his face unreadable for a heartbeat—eyes shaded, jaw tight. Then he exhaled slowly and nodded once. “She said yes,” he told them, voice calm but laced with disbelief. “We’re in.”
There was no cheer, no celebration—just a silence that cracked under the weight of relief. Maggie let out a breath like she’d been underwater, Glenn rested a hand on her back, Sasha leaned off the railing, stiff shoulders starting to fall, and even Eugene looked momentarily stunned into silence.
Beth’s lips parted, her breath caught in her throat as she turned fully toward Rick.
Rick glanced toward her, then toward Daryl, and something like quiet relief flickered through his eyes.
Beth looked down at Judith, whose lashes fluttered as she began to drift off against her chest. Her hand still rested in Daryl’s, wrapped in calloused fingers that had known too much loss and too little peace. For once, she didn’t feel like they were waiting for the world to collapse again. She looked back at Daryl and whispered, “Guess we go find out what real feels like.”
Daryl’s thumb brushed the back of her hand again, he didn’t say anything, he didn’t have to.
They stood, hand in hand, and followed the others inside. Together.
___________________________________
Beth squinted beneath the glare of the sun, standing with the others, as Deanna Monroe guided them toward a long folding table near the front steps of the armory building. Rick stood a few steps ahead of her, his hand resting warily near his sidearm like he wasn’t sure letting it go wouldn’t leave him gutted.
“We just ask that you check them in,” Deanna said, smiling with the kind of confidence only someone with clean water and electricity could muster. “Olivia will catalog everything. They’ll still be your guns—you can check them out any time you’re going out past the walls.”
Rick didn’t move.
Neither did Daryl.
Glenn stepped up first, gently easing his pistol from its holster and placing it in the tray Olivia offered. Maggie followed with a nod, her own weapon going in next. One by one, the group complied. Noah, Abraham, Eugene, Tara, Rosita…
Then it was Carol’s turn.
The silence broke as she approached the table with the expression of someone who’d just been asked to donate a kidney. Olivia raised her clipboard, clearly expecting one or maybe two handguns.
What followed could only be described as a slow-motion avalanche of absurdity.
Carol drew a pistol from her waistband and placed it in the tray. Then one from her ankle holster. Then from her other ankle. A small revolver from her boot, and from beneath her coat a second, third, and fourth pistol followed.
By the time she was done, the tray was full, and Olivia had gone slack-jawed behind her glasses.
Even Deanna blinked. “Wow.”
Carol smiled sweetly, eyes wide. “You can never be too careful.”
Beth stifled a laugh with her hand, even Rick cracked a tiny smile.
Daryl grunted. “Ain’t even sure how she was walkin’ with all that.”
Beth leaned in, lips near his shoulder. “She’s a magician.”
He didn’t smile, but the edge of his mouth twitched slightly, and she counted that as a win.
Deanna nodded toward Daryl next. “And you?”
Daryl scowled. “Keepin’ my crossbow.”
Olivia looked up nervously from her clipboard. “Um…I think that’s fine if he keeps it, it’s not exactly a quick draw weapon.”
Rick gave Daryl a short look, and Daryl gave an even shorter shrug.
Deanna sighed, smiling politely. “Alright, fair enough.”
Rick finally laid his gun down, slow and reluctant. Beth watched the way his hand hovered over it before pulling back. That weight was still with him, it was with all of them.
Then Olivia looked at her.
Beth hesitated. She wasn’t even sure why the gun tucked into her waistband made her hesitate so hard. It wasn’t anything special—just a small, black pistol they’d found in the drawer of a wrecked farmhouse off the highway, sometime after they’d gotten her back from Grady and before they ever heard the name Alexandria, she hadn’t even fired it outside of practice. It wasn’t some lucky charm and yet, as her fingers closed around it, slow and reluctant, she drew it out and held it in her palm like something fragile.
Daryl turned slightly beside her, noticing the pause. His gaze swept her face, then dropped to the pistol . Quiet and watchful, but his presence grounded her all the same.
Finally, Beth swallowed, gave a small sigh, and stepped forward, setting the weapon in the tray. “I never really used it anyways,” she murmured, more to herself than anyone else. She glanced up briefly at Olivia, then to Deanna who gave her an encouraging nod. Beth took a quiet step back, and felt Daryl’s hand settle for a second at her lower back. It was quick, barely a breath, but grounding all the same.
Deanna clapped her hands together. “Well. That wasn’t so bad, was it?”
No one answered.
Chapter Text
Beth stood frozen in place for a moment. There were no groaning walkers in the distance, no wind dragging through burned-out trees, no blood caked on brick or rusted steel. Just birdsong, murmuring voices, and the low creak of wood settling on new houses.
Real houses. The kind with windows that weren’t boarded, with actual porches and clean curtains.
Aaron walked a few paces ahead with Rick, gesturing to two houses that sat side by side with each other. “We’ve cleared these for you. They’re both yours.”
Rick blinked, visibly thrown. “Both?”
“Your group’s large,” Aaron explained kindly. “We thought it’d be good for you all to spread out a little, get your bearings.”
Rick didn’t answer. He just nodded once, clearly still grappling with the idea of space and privacy and quiet.
Beth had already begun to drift from the group. Her boots scuffed the pavement as she moved up the walkway toward the white house—its wide front porch basking in golden light. There was a swing on the right side, and potted plants that were alive. She reached out and touched the porch rail like it might vanish if she blinked. A gust of wind made the swing creak gently, and suddenly, she was back at the farmhouse—The porch, Sun-drenched mornings with Daddy sitting at the table with his bible open, coffee in mason jars, laughter, music. She didn’t realize she was crying until a thumb brushed gently under her eye.
“Y’okay?”
Beth turned slightly.
Daryl stood a few feet behind her, arms now crossed. He looked uneasy in the clean streets—like someone had dropped a wild animal in the middle of a hotel lobby, but his eyes were soft when they landed on her.
Beth tried to laugh, but it came out choked. “It looks like home.”
He looked around. “Ain’t sure I trust that.”
“I don’t either,” she admitted. “But I want to.”
He shifted his weight, glanced at the door, then back to her. “We been runnin’ so long, forgot what standin’ still feels like.”
Beth nodded. “I used to dream about this. A house, a porch swing, safety…It always felt…impossible.”
Daryl looked away, jaw clenching. “Guess it ain’t impossible no more.”
She stepped closer, just enough to bump his shoulder with hers. “You’re not gonna leave me now, are you?” The words came out before she could second-guess them, soft but full of everything she was too scared to say. “You still want this? With me?”
His eyes flicked to hers, startled by the vulnerability in her voice and blinking as though he were stunned by her question. Then, he shook his head. “I ain’t leavin’ you,” he said quietly. “Ain’t goin’ anywhere. Not now, not ever.”
Beth smiled, teary but sure this time. “Wanna see inside?” she asked, her voice soft.
He hesitated, then gave a short nod. “Yeah, guess I do.”
And together, they stepped through the door and into the quiet house.
___________________________________
The sun had dipped low behind the roofs of the pristine, too-perfect houses, casting soft golden light on clean porches and manicured lawns.
It unsettled Rick more than anything he’d seen in the last two years. He stood just outside the pair of side-by-side homes they’d been “gifted,” arms folded across his chest, beard wild and eyes narrowed like a wolf trying to sniff out a trap. The rest of the group had started drifting toward the doors, glancing around like they were stepping into a mirage. But Rick? Rick was still deciding if this was bait.
Carol stood beside him, arms folded, playing the meek card for the townspeople but sharp as ever in private.
Daryl stood with them, chewing the inside of his cheek.
“They gave us two houses,” Rick muttered, more to himself than to them.
“Generous,” Carol replied dryly.
“Splitting us up makes it easier if they wanna pick us off.” Rick nodded, jaw tight. “We sleep in one house, all of us.”
Carol inclined her head in agreement. “Let them think we’re settling in while we figure them out.”
Daryl’s silence this time was not a full agreement. His gaze had drifted to the porch across the lawn—where Beth stood just outside one of the doors, her silhouette painted gold by the sun. She had Judith in her arms, the baby asleep against her chest, and she was staring at the swing like it might start moving on its own.
Rick caught the look. “Something bothering you?”
Daryl scratched the back of his neck, avoiding both their eyes. “Place don’t smell like rot,” he muttered. “Ain’t seen a walker since we pulled in.”
“That’s not the only thing that’s bothering me,” Rick said, tone clipped.
Daryl looked over at Beth again. Her shoulders had begun to ease. She wasn’t letting her guard down—but she was breathing again. That had to count for something. He shifted, boots grinding against the clean concrete. “I dunno,” he muttered.
Carol arched a brow. “You trust it?”
“No,” Daryl said immediately. But then added, after a beat, “Don’t mean it can’t be real though.”
Rick looked at him sideways. “You getting soft on me?”
Daryl gave a half-smile—barely there, but present. “Beth’s breathin’ easier,” he said simply, shrugging one shoulder. “That’s enough to make me look twice.”
Rick didn’t answer right away. He just turned back to the house and exhaled hard through his nose.
Beth had stepped back inside now, the screen door shutting with a soft thump.
Daryl adjusted his grip on the strap of his crossbow. “I’ll do a sweep of walls,” he offered. “See em up close.”
“Take someone with you,” Rick said automatically.
“I’ll grab Noah,” Daryl said. “He’s got sharp eyes.”
Carol smirked slightly. “Careful. Too many kind faces around here might start growing on you.”
Daryl grunted and walked off without replying, his shoulders had loosened—just slightly. There was still a coil of suspicion wound in his gut, still a voice telling him too-good-to-be-true always meant it was. But that voice was quieter now because for the first time in too long, he’d watched Beth step into a house, not a shelter. He’d seen her stand in sunlight filled with something other than nerves.
And if that wasn’t worth hoping for, what the hell was?
By the time Daryl and Noah started their sweep, the late afternoon sun had sunk behind the rows of rooftops, casting long shadows across the pavement. The wall loomed tall and smooth beside them - steel plates welded tight and reinforced with scrap that was surprisingly solid. A far cry from even the chain link fence that had once surrounded the prison.
Daryl moved in silence, boots crunching softly along the gravel path that ran between the outermost houses and the wall. He kept his crossbow strapped to his back, fingers twitching now and then like muscle memory waiting for trouble.
Noah kept pace beside him, quieter than usual, eyes scanning upward toward the top of the barricade. “I don’t get it,” he said eventually, voice low. “This thing’s huge. How’d they build all this and stay off everyone’s radar?”
Daryl grunted. “Guess they got lucky.”
They reached the rear curve of the wall, where it bent behind the houses and dipped down toward what looked like an old drainage gulley. A few trees swayed in the breeze beyond the wall, but inside, everything was still.
Too still.
Daryl crouched and studied the seam between the ground and the steel. No gaps, no burrows, no bloodstains, it was secure.
Noah crouched beside him, elbow resting on one knee. “You believe it?”
Daryl didn’t answer right away. He tilted his head, listening—for groans, for branches snapping, for anything unnatural.
Nothing.
“Not yet,” he said finally. “But I’m tryin’.”
Noah looked at him, the younger man’s expression oddly serious for a beat. “You think we’ll stay?”
.Daryl leaned back on his heels, glancing up toward the sky streaked with orange and gold. “That ain’t up to me.”
“It’s not just up to Rick,” Noah said. “You and Beth? Y’all’ve been through hell, so have the rest of us.”
Daryl looked at him, the name sparking something soft in his eyes. “Beth deserves better than runnin’,” he said quietly. “I figure…if this place can give her even five minutes of peace, I owe it to her to see if it’s real.”
Noah nodded slowly, the corner of his mouth lifting. “She looked…lighter when she saw the porch swing.”
“Yeah,” Daryl said, almost to himself. “She did.”
They stood together in the golden light, wind rustling through the trees beyond the wall. There were no alarms, no screaming, just the odd chirp of birds and the creak of something metal in the breeze.
Finally, Daryl stepped back from the wall, brushing the dirt off his hands. “Come on, let’s finish the loop.”
“You think it’s safe?” Noah asked as they turned back toward the houses.
Daryl hesitated, then gave a small, tired nod. “Well, it ain’t bad.”
“Guess that’s the best we get,” Noah murmured.
Daryl didn’t disagree.
______________________________
Inside the second house, Beth walked slowly through the living room, the hardwood gleaming beneath her boots. It smelled like citrus and clean linen, like someone had scrubbed every corner to get ready for a magazine photo shoot. She cradled Judith on her hip, who was gnawing sleepily on her sleeve.
“It doesn’t even feel real,” Beth murmured.
Carl stood near the staircase, his hat in his hands, staring up at the chandelier like it might fall.
“Feels fake,” he said. “Like a trap set by Martha Stewart.”
Beth snorted. “You think they’re trying to trick us?” she asked.
Carl shrugged. “Maybe. Or maybe it’s just been too long since we saw anything nice.”
Beth walked to the window, pushing the curtain back slightly. The sunlit street outside gleamed like this was heaven. Trim lawns, picket fences, and two bicycles leaned against a driveway. No guards, no blood, no bodies.
Judith let out a sleepy coo, and Beth kissed the top of her head.
Behind them, the front door creaked open, and Rick’s voice called in. “We’re staying together tonight.”
Beth turned, watching as Rick stepped into the foyer, silhouetted by the fading light.
Carl didn’t ask why.
Beth didn’t need to.
Carl stepped up beside her. “I like it better when we’re all in one place anyways. It just feels…safer.”
Beth glanced at him, surprised by the vulnerability in his voice. “Yeah,” she agreed. “Same.”
Even in a world that looked like the old one, they hadn’t forgotten what it had taken to survive.
And none of them were ready to let their guard down just yet.
Chapter Text
The rest of the day was too quiet.
Not in the tense, gun-loaded way of the woods or the wary silence of ruined towns. This quiet was strange, the domestic sort. Birds chirped and somewhere a sprinkler ticked faintly against a manicured lawn. Daryl had watched it for fifteen minutes already, it felt like mockery.
He sat on the porch steps, legs spread, elbows on his knees, crossbow leaning against the railing next to him. His sleeves were rolled up, dirt still smudged on his arms. He hadn’t washed off the road, didn’t feel like he’d earned it.
The front door creaked behind him.
Rick stepped out, beard wild, eyes still scanning like the fence might vanish any second as he leaned against the railing. “Lori and I used to drive through neighborhoods like this,” Rick murmured after a long silence. “We used to point at the houses, say which ones we’d want. Front porches, tire swings…dumb stuff.”
“Well,” Daryl muttered, voice rough, “Here we are.”
Rick’s mouth twitched like he might laugh, but nothing came out. After a moment, he patted Daryl’s shoulder. “I’ll be back.” The porch steps creaked beneath Rick’s weight one, two, three times - and then he was gone.
Daryl sat back and rubbed at the back of his neck. He didn’t hear her footsteps, just the shift of the porch boards beside him, light and careful.
Beth.
She moved slowly, like the weight of the day still clung to her shoulders. Her arms were folded over the shirt she hadn’t changed out of since they got through the gates. Her hair was still tied back loosely, a few stubborn strands escaping to brush her cheeks. She didn’t speak at first—just took the spot beside him, close enough for their knees to touch.
He flicked his eyes toward her as she sat. “Ain’t gotta hover,” he muttered, but his tone was fond, the edge dulled.
“I’m not,” Beth said, a small smile ghosting her lips. “Just figured if I was gonna sit somewhere, I’d rather sit next to you.”
Daryl gave a low grunt of acknowledgment, his knee gently nudging against hers.
“Deanna said there’s a doctor here,” Beth said after a moment, her gaze forward. “Said he could take a look at my stitches, change the bandages, make sure everything’s healing right. She said he’s real gentle.”
He didn’t look at her, but his brow furrowed slightly. “You gonna?”
Beth hesitated, fingers tugging lightly at the edge of her sleeve. “I should,” she said. Her tone was breezy, but Daryl could hear the tightness beneath it. “I mean, I will. I just…” She trailed off, her eyes searching the street as if it might offer the right words. “It just feels…weird, letting someone I don’t know touch me, after everything.”
Daryl’s jaw worked, his voice low. “Ain’t nobody touchin’ you unless you say so.”
She looked at him, voice soft. “I know,” she then gave a small, bashful laugh, “I know, it’s stupid. I’ll go - It’s probably getting gross under there.”
Daryl turned to look at her then, properly. “Ain’t stupid.” he reached over, his hand finding hers. His grip was firm but careful. “I’ll go with you.”
Beth looked at him, startled for a second, then she softened. “You don’t have to—”
“I want to,” he said, cutting her off before she could downplay it. “Ain’t gonna let no one hurt you.”
Her expression wavered just a little before she smiled, small and honest. “Thank you.”
They settled into a quiet stretch, not uncomfortable, just thoughtful.
“I keep thinkin’ about my dad,” Beth said after a while, gaze drifting to the houses in the distance. “How he’d smile if he saw this place. The gardens, the porch lights, people waving to each other like nothing ever happened. He’d call it a miracle.”
Daryl nodded slowly. “He’d say you deserved it.”
Beth glanced sideways at him, her voice softer now. “What about you?”
He didn’t answer right away, he just stared out at the road, jaw shifting slightly. “Ain’t used to thinkin’ I deserve much.”
“Well,” She clasped his hand with both of hers now. “Maybe that’s something we can work on.”
Daryl looked down at their joined hands, then back at her.
She smiled, giving his hand a gentle squeeze. “Even just a little.” A long breath passed between them before Beth tilted her head. “You think you can learn to sleep in a bed again?”
Daryl snorted, shaking his head. “Dunno, might have to ease into it.”
Beth smirked, her thumb brushing lightly against his. “Well, I can help with that.”
Daryl blinked, caught off guard for just a second—but then that rare, lopsided grin tugged at his mouth. It wasn’t much, but it was real, and it was hers. “I’ll hold you to that.” The porch light flickered, casting a halo around her hair and for the first time since they arrived, Daryl felt truly at ease.
________________________________________________________________
The house was not only clean, but new.
That was the first thing Beth noticed as she eased Judith down onto a pile of couch cushions and bundled blankets in the center of the living room. The furniture barely creaked, the air didn’t smell like smoke or sweat or blood, and the windows didn’t rattle in the wind. It felt like a museum exhibit on what life was like before the fall.
The rest of the group had gravitated into the room after dark. They hadn’t even needed to say it out loud—no one wanted to sleep alone yet. Not in strange beds and not under roofs they hadn’t built.
Glenn was on the floor with Maggie, their backs to the wall, Sasha leaned against the arm of the couch with her legs drawn up, eyes never really closing. Abraham had claimed the recliner, one boot off and one on, snoring softly, and Rosita sat near the stairs, her head tilted to the side but alert.
Beth tucked the blanket more snugly around Judith, brushing the baby’s cheek with her fingers. She straightened just in time to catch sight of Daryl by the window.
He hadn’t sat all night. He just stood there like a sentry, arms crossed, back straight, his crossbow leaning close within reach. His eyes scanned the darkness like everything might collapse at any second.
Beth crossed the room to him slowly, her steps soft. She knew better than to crowd him when he was wound this tight. “You should rest,” she murmured, touching his forearm with gentle familiarity.
He didn’t look at her right away, but he shifted, letting his elbow graze hers. “I’m fine.”
Beth’s gaze followed his to the darkness outside the window. Porch lights glowing down the street, neatly trimmed grass, flowerbeds, houses with curtains still drawn like nothing had ever gone wrong out there. “It’s a lot,” she said quietly. “I know it’s strange. Too quiet, too clean, but…that doesn’t mean it’s bad, Daryl.”
He exhaled through his nose, a sound more tired than skeptical. Not quite yes, but not quite no.
Beth leaned her head lightly against his shoulder, not asking for more. She wasn’t trying to fix it, just letting him know she was there. She felt him exhale slowly, the tension in his body easing. They stood that way for a moment, his warmth seeping into her side, the silence between them familiar and grounding.
Then Judith stirred softly in her sleep, and Beth gently stepped away, brushing Daryl’s hand as she passed. She knelt again to check the blanket, eyes flicking to the sleeping forms around the room.
A knock broke the stillness.
The group tensed instantly—even behind walls, the instinct remained sharp. Beth saw Rosita sit up straighter and Glenn’s hand move instinctively toward the knife at his belt.
Rick stood first, cautious but calm, and opened the door.
Deanna Monroe stood on the porch, smiling kindly as she stepped in. “Sorry,” she whispered. “Didn’t mean to startle anyone, just wanted to stop by before lights out. See how everyone was settling in.”
Rick offered a nod. “We’re stayin’ close tonight. Just for now.”
“I figured,” Deanna said. Her gaze swept the room, taking in the people on the floor, the walls they hugged, the weariness in their bones. Her eyes softened. “You all stay close like this a lot?”
“We didn’t have a choice,” Glenn said from the floor.
Deanna smiled thoughtfully. “No, I suppose not. But it’s still beautiful. The way you all stick together. Different people, different stories, but a family, still.”
Beth glanced at Maggie, who was already watching her with a soft expression.
Rick’s face was unreadable, but his hand briefly grazed Carl’s shoulder where he sat near the stairs.
Deanna’s eyes landed on Daryl next—still standing at the window, gruff and silent. “And Mr. Dixon,” she said, tilting her head. “Still trying to figure you out.”
Beth smirked without thinking and Daryl glanced at her sideways, catching the curve of her lips. She gave him a small, playful shrug. “He grows on you,” she said lightly.
Daryl’s ears reddened slightly, but he didn’t argue.
Deanna smiled wider. “I believe that.” Then her gaze moved to Rick. “You look different. The beard was impressive—but without it, you almost look…” she tilted her head. “Hopeful.”
Rick didn’t answer right away, but something in his posture softened just slightly.
Deanna nodded once, satisfied, and made her way back to the door.
“You’re welcome here,” she said to them all. “And I hope…when you’re ready, you’ll feel that.” Then she was gone, leaving the door to click gently shut behind her.
A hush fell again—but it wasn’t sharp anymore. The silence was softer, like a breath held just a little less tight.
Beth turned from Judith and walked back to Daryl. He was still at the window, but his stance had changed. Less rigid and more uncertain. She stepped back to his side, their bodies brushing as she leaned into him a little. “C’mon.” Beth whispered, voice low and only for him as she threaded her fingers through his.
He hesitated for only a breath, then he let her tug him down beside her on the floor, close to Judith and the rest of their group. The room was dim, but not dark.
It was still.
Safe.
Beth leaned into him fully, curling against his side and he slouched back just a little, enough for her to rest comfortably against him. Neither of them said anything to each other, they didn’t need to.
Judith stirred nearby but didn’t wake.
Beth closed her eyes for a second and let herself feel the room. The clean air, the warmth, the nearness of people she loved. And for the first time in a long time, she let herself lean into the possibilities, let herself hope—just a little.
Just enough.
Chapter 24
Notes:
Hey all! Releasing this week's chapters a little early because my next three shifts this week is a little rough, haha.
Enjoy!
Chapter Text
Daryl woke before the sun.
It wasn’t a jolt like the ones that used to rattle him from sleep. There was no echo of walker groans or gunfire, no sudden lurch of panic or Rick barking out hurried orders. Just a slow blink into soft gray light that slipped in through sheer curtains and crept quiet over the floorboards, catching on the shapes around the room—figures wrapped in blankets and sprawled across the floor.
It took him a second to remember where they were. The scent of wood polish, the creak of the floorboards under someone’s shifting weight across the room. Not a forest floor, not the back of a truck or a barn loft.
A house.
Alexandria.
The house was still—not silent, as he could hear Abraham snoring softly in the recliner, a gentle rustle as someone shifted, and a bird somewhere outside testing its voice—but still. The kind of still that felt…settled.
Then he registered the warmth that clung onto him.
Beth was curled into his side, her arm draped loosely across his chest, and her head tucked under his jaw where it seemed to fit perfectly. Her hair was a little tangled, breath steady and warm against his throat, one of her legs had slipped between his sometime in the night, and her fingers were half-curled into the fabric of his shirt like she'd needed something to hold onto.
Daryl didn't move, he couldn’t. He was transfixed by the curve of her cheek against his chest, and the way a piece of her hair had fallen across her face, catching the light. She looked younger like this, softer. No worry between her brows, no tension in her shoulders. He’d seen her cry, seen her bleed, seen her furious and brave and wrecked by grief. But this...this was something different.
Peace looked good on her.
It did something to him, knocked something loose inside. Daryl swallowed thickly and let his hand drift down to her back, resting there, fingers spreading just enough to feel her breathe as his eyes scanned the room.
Rick was a shadow in the corner, legs stretched out and hand resting near Carl’s foot with Michonne curled up in front of them. Glenn and Maggie hadn’t moved all night. Somewhere near the stairs, he could hear Rosita shifting in her sleep, and Judith slept like she had no idea the world had ever gone to hell.
No one had moved much since lights-out, n
o one
had
to.
Daryl turned his head back to Beth. The sun touched her hair now, casting a gold sheen across the pale waves and he brushed a bit of it back with careful fingers, barely grazing her skin.
Beth shifted slightly, and Daryl froze—thinking he might have woken her, but she only hummed the smallest, sweetest sound in her sleep, and nestled in closer.
He watched her a moment longer, and for a second, just a second, he let himself believe this could be it, that maybe they weren’t just borrowing time anymore. That maybe, somehow,
this
could hold. Daryl didn’t let himself think too far ahead, didn’t dare picture a week from now, a month, or a year. But this as it was right now? Waking up with her warm beside him, in a place where they weren’t running for their lives?
That was something.
Maybe this place wouldn’t last. Maybe the walls would fall, and the quiet would break, and the old world would come clawing back like it always did.
But right now, she was safe. They were all safe.
He had her in his arms, and this house didn’t smell like rot.
Beth murmured something in her sleep, and he let his hand slide up to the nape of her neck, his thumb grazing softly over her hair.
Yeah, he thought. Maybe this could work.
Chapter 25
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Beth stirred slowly, her nose brushing the curve of Daryl’s neck as she blinked into the filtered morning light. She could feel him before she registered anything else—solid and warm beneath her, his breathing steady but…aware.
Awake.
A tiny hum left her throat, sleep still clinging to her voice. “You watchin’ me, Dixon?” She didn’t lift her head yet, just felt the low rumble of his chest beneath her cheek as he huffed, the smallest, guilty-sounding sound in return.
“Might be,” he muttered.
Beth smiled into his skin, then finally tilted her head back enough to meet his eyes. He was already looking at her, blue eyes soft and unreadable in the morning quiet. There was something different in his face, unshielded, unrushed. “Could’ve said somethin’ instead of starin’ like I’m a sunrise.”
His brow twitched, the corner of his mouth almost pulling into a smirk. “Ain’t never known a sunrise that snored.”
Beth huffed and lightly smacked his chest. “I do
not
snore.”
Daryl just shrugged, the motion shifting both of them slightly. “Ain’t complainin’.”
Beth studied him for a beat longer, her smile lingering even as the air between them shifted, growing heavier. His arm was still around her waist, and her palm had slid up to rest against his chest sometime in the night. She could feel the steady drum of his heart beneath it. Beth softened a little more against him, her voice quieter now. “It’s nice,” she murmured, eyes flicking toward the curtains. “Wakin’ up in a place that’s warm…clean. Safe.”
Daryl’s eyes didn’t leave hers. “Yeah.”
Beth shifted, just enough to close the small space between them, her leg sliding slightly over his, and his breath caught—not obvious, but enough.
Her gaze flicked up to his, and the playful glint returned. “Think they’ve got hot water here?”
Daryl blinked. “What?”
Beth’s smile curved. “You heard me.”
His ears flushed pink, a familiar and endearing reaction that never failed to make her chest tighten. His eyes darted toward the rest of the group—still asleep, still bundled together across the living room.
Beth leaned in, her voice dropping just above a whisper. “Don’t tell me you forgot what a shower feels like.”
“I didn’t forget,” he mumbled, clearly flustered now.
She bit her lip, clearly enjoying herself. “You think it works?” she asked again, her tone lower this time. “The hot water.”
Daryl swallowed, eyes flicking to her lips, then back to her eyes. “Guess we could find out.”
Beth grinned, slow and teasing. “Yeah,” she said, brushing her thumb over his collarbone. “I think we should, just in case.”
And for the first time since they stepped foot into Alexandria, Daryl let himself smile back, a real smile.
It was quiet and it was private.
But it was real.
______________________________
Beth waited until the faint rustle of Abraham’s snoring confirmed the others were still out cold. Then, with a conspiratorial glance, she crawled onto her feet, smoothing the hem of her shirt down as she turned back to Daryl. “You comin’ or not?” she whispered, her voice laced with challenge.
Daryl stared up at her for half a second, then grunted and pushed himself up with a quiet sigh, one hand rubbing at the back of his neck. “Ain’t gonna be your lookout while you take all the hot water.”
She arched an eyebrow. “Who said I
wasn’t
sharin’?”
He shot her a look—half smirk, half warning—as he followed her through the hushed living room. She padded barefoot ahead of him, moving carefully past Glenn and Maggie, stepping over Eugene who lay sprawled out on the floor. When they reached the hallway, the door creaked just a little as Beth opened it.
The hall was narrow, lined with pristine walls and framed pictures—school photos, family portraits, untouched by the world outside. It smelled faintly like lavender and laundry sheets, something leftover from a life that wasn’t theirs.
She paused halfway up the stairs, glancing over her shoulder. “You sure about this?”
Daryl was close behind now, a step or two below her, eyes locked on hers like he couldn’t look anywhere else. “You ain’t?”
Beth turned fully then, her fingers trailing down the banister. She stepped closer to him, her eyes glittering in the early light. “I’m sure I want a hot shower,” she said innocently. “What happens in it is up to you.”
He stared at her like she’d just dared him to move, then he did.
By the time they reached the bathroom at the end of the hall, Beth’s pulse was thudding in her ears. She opened the door slowly, flicked the light switch and smiled when the bulbs overhead flickered to life. The bathroom was almost too normal. Cream-colored tile, a clean mirror that didn’t have cracks, and a towel that was hung neatly over the rail. A basket of shampoo and soaps sat by the sink, untouched.
Daryl stepped in behind her, pulling the door shut gently. He leaned against it, arms crossed. “Kinda feels like breakin’ in someplace.”
Beth moved first, looking over her shoulder with a playful smile. “That’s why we ought to start breaking it in, so it feels like home.” She turned the knob of the shower experimentally. It sputtered, then gurgled, and finally, to both their surprise, a stream of water poured from it with a soft hiss. She laughed in disbelief, eyes wide with something like wonder. “Hot,” she whispered, holding her fingers beneath the stream as it warmed. “It’s actually hot.”
Daryl watched her, his eyes traced her every movement, the way she reveled in the joy of warm water, and it left him a little breathless. He couldn’t stop himself from admiring her, and the way she seemed to bloom under the comfort of something so simple, so normal, made his heart thud harder in his chest. It took him a moment to find his words, his mouth feeling a little dry. “You...you sure it’s not too hot?”
Beth’s smile deepened. “It’s perfect,” she said, her voice quiet, intimate. She let the water cascade down her arms before stepping back a little
Daryl took a small step forward. “Guess I’ll take your word for it,” he murmured, his voice hushed, low.
Beth’s smile softened again, her eyes bright with something that made Daryl’s heart stutter for a moment. She stopped in front of him, her bare toes brushing his boots. Her fingers found the hem of his shirt and tugged lightly. “You still gonna stand there like a guard dog?”
“Maybe,” he muttered, but his voice was hoarse, and he didn’t stop her when her fingers slid higher under the fabric.
She pressed a kiss to his jaw, feather-light. “Or maybe…” another kiss, just below his ear, “...you should see if that water’s really as hot as it feels out here.”
He grunted softly, but he moved.
Beth stepped back with a grin and turned toward the mirror, already peeling her shirt off as steam began to fog the glass. The warm mist curled around her skin, adding a dewy shine to it. Her movements were slow, deliberate.
Daryl's gaze followed her, his breath shallow as he stood there, frozen for a moment, fingers tightening around the hem of his own shirt.
She caught his gaze in the mirror, a teasing smile tugging at the corners of her lips. “What, you just gonna watch?” she asked, her voice light with a playful edge. “Or do you need help?”
He blinked, his heart hammering in his chest. “Help with what?”
Beth chuckled and turned toward him fully, her shirt now on the floor. “With getting you out of that shirt,” she said, raising an eyebrow as she took a step closer. “Unless you’ve forgotten how to undress yourself.” her fingers found his shirt buttons with playful intent.
“No,” Daryl snapped a little too quickly, and then immediately winced at his tone. He cleared his throat again. “I got it.”
Beth chuckled softly and took another step closer to him. “You sure? You seem a little…distracted.”
Daryl’s face went red, but he couldn’t stop his mouth from running. “I’m not distracted! I just…” He trailed off, cursing under his breath when his fingers finally popped the button free. He yanked the shirt over his head, the fabric catching on his arms for a second before it finally fell to the floor. “There,” he muttered, trying to sound casual, but it came out way less smooth than he intended.
“You okay?” she asked softly, voice barely audible over the stream.
Daryl nodded once. “Yeah.” Then, after a beat he brought his forehead down to hers, eyes shut and exhaling deep. His voice was gravel-soft. “Just…ain’t never done this before, not like this.”
Beth’s smile was small, but warm. “Me neither.”
He blinked, like he wasn’t sure he’d heard her right. “Beth…”
“I know,” she said gently. “But I want it to be with you.”
That honesty leveled them. No pretenses, no expectations, just two people learning each other in the quietest, most vulnerable way.
Before she could say anything else, Daryl’s hand shot to her back, pulling her toward him where her lips found his in a deep and demanding kiss. He kissed her hard enough to make them both stumble a little against the tile, his hands moved to her hips, pushing her jeans down with urgency. Daryl’s heart was pounding, but it wasn’t out of fear—it was the kind of pulse he had never felt before, filled with need and anticipation. As the fabric slid down, Beth stepped out of them with a quick, fluid motion, her own hands were equally frantic as she freed him from his jeans, the sounds of their hurried movements muffled by the running water.
Beth moaned softly against his lips, urging him on. “Daryl...” she murmured, her voice a mix of desire and something deeper. She tilted her chin up and kissed him long, slow, and open-mouthed.
Daryl responded in kind, deepening the kiss until it was something heavier, wetter, and full of the kind of heat they rarely let themselves want, let alone touch. His hands, no longer uncertain, moved quickly, slipping beneath the waistband of her underwear as he kicked off his boxers with one swift movement. “God, Beth…” he muttered, his voice thick with desire. “You don’t know what you do to me.”
She broke away from the kiss, her voice husky with a toothy grin. “I think I have an idea.” Beth pulled him back in, her tongue teasing against his and her touch leaving trails of fire everywhere. Beth gasped into his mouth as he lifted her effortlessly, guiding her with precision, her legs instinctively wrapping around his waist. “Daryl…” she breathed, her hands gripping his shoulders.
“I’ve got you,” he growled, his voice low and rough as he adjusted his grip on her. His fingers trailed down her back, feeling the heat of her skin beneath his fingertips, and the sudden surge of need in him was overpowering. He backed them into the shower, letting the water pour over both of them. The world outside disappeared as the heady haze of the water closed around them. When their mouths finally separated, Daryl’s chest was rising and falling rapidly, forehead meeting hers as he pushed her lightly back against the shower wall. “Are y’sure?” he muttered, his voice rough, and filled with a mixture of desire and vulnerability. He needed to hear it again, needed her to confirm what they both already knew.
Beth nodded, her own voice trembling, “I’ve never been more sure of anything.”
That was all he needed.
They moved like water—slow in some places, warm and fluid in others. There was still an edge of clumsiness—fingers fumbling, bodies shifting in awkward angles, but neither of them seemed to mind. If anything, it only made the moment feel more real, more raw. Every uncoordinated movement was just another step in the rhythm they were finding together.
Beth smiled against his lips as he kissed down her neck, her fingers running through his hair. “You sure you know what you’re doing?” she teased.
Daryl’s hand slid over her back, his breath shaky as his lips trailing along the curve of her shoulder. “I’m winging it,” he murmured.
Then, halfway through, just as Beth leaned back to kiss his jaw again, Daryl froze. His grip on her tightened as his senses sharpened, a sudden realization hitting him. “The door,” he muttered, his voice thick with desire but laced with concern.
Beth blinked at him, a breathless smile tugging at her lips. “It’s locked,” she said, her voice still ragged from their kisses.
“Yeah, but...” Daryl’s hand moved, groping blindly past the shower curtain until he heard the satisfying click of the lock turning again. “Ain’t takin’ no chances with Eugene out there.”
Beth burst into a fit of quiet laughter, the sound rich and throaty as she shifted her hips against his, making him groan. She tried to hold in her laughter, her mouth curling into a grin. “You’re ridiculous,” she whispered, though her tone was full of affection.
“Just cautious,” he grumbled, his lips now trailing down the column of her throat, kissing her soft skin as she leaned her head back, her fingers running through his damp hair. His voice was thick with need, but there was a smirk on his lips now.
And then she pulled him back into her, kissing him with an intensity that wiped away all his thoughts. His hands gripped her tighter as the world around them disappeared once again, leaving only the heat between their bodies, the feel of her against him, and the steady rhythm of their movements.
Notes:
Well, well, well -
I guess you could say their first morning in Alexandria was quite steamy!
Chapter Text
Rick woke with a start, his eyes squinting against the early morning light creeping through the windows. The unfamiliar sounds of Alexandria were muffled, and for the first time in a long while, he actually felt...rested. The tension in his body had eased, and the weight of constant vigilance seemed to lift, even if just for a moment. He blinked a few times and sat up slowly, stretching and glancing around.
Everyone else was still down for the count. Carl snored softly near him, and Michonne was still curled up on the floor, still deep in the grips of sleep. Glenn and Maggie were tangled together near the fireplace, and Abraham looked like he’d been punched by sleep itself, mouth hanging open. Sasha hadn’t moved all night, just a silhouette against the couch armrest.
Rick rubbed his jaw, already missing the beard.
Then he paused.
There was something...off.
Beth and Daryl were gone.
His brow furrowed, just slightly. Not
gone
gone—he could hear the faint clink of cups. Which meant they were...
up
? Rick stood slowly and padded down the short hallway toward the kitchen, not bothering to be quiet.
And there they were.
Beth sat at the small round table, legs folded beneath her, sipping from a mug of tea. Her hair was still damp, the ends curling slightly as it hung around her shoulders, cheeks still flushed from either warmth or...something else.
Daryl was beside her, hunched over a mug of black coffee, crossbow leaning by the back door. He looked
groomed
, almost like he’d taken extra care this morning, which Rick immediately clocked as
unusual
.
They were...smiling.
Beth was twirling her spoon in her tea and giggling under her breath like Daryl had said something funny. Daryl, for his part, was barely smirking—but there was something in his eyes, something that Rick recognized.
Rick stood there a second longer than necessary.
Beth spotted him first, greeting him with a smile. “Morning,” she said, far too brightly for someone who had spent the last several months covered in grime and sweat.
Daryl nodded once. “Hey.”
Rick’s eyes narrowed just slightly. “You two are up early.”
Beth shrugged, innocent as ever. “We’re early risers,”
Daryl grunted. “S’quiet in the morning.”
Rick glanced over his shoulder, almost expecting to see steam rising from the bathroom upstairs. His eyes followed the fading marks of wet footprints that led to the table, and the pieces clicked together in his mind. “Water still hot?” he asked dryly, giving them a knowing look.
Beth didn’t blink. “Think so,” she replied smoothly, her smile never wavering.
Rick gave a slow nod, trying to keep the tone casual. “Huh.” Without a second thought, he made his way to the counter, pouring himself a mug of coffee from the freshly brewed pot. He wasn’t about to make things awkward.
Whatever, they’re adults.
With the coffee in hand, Rick leaned against the counter, taking a slow sip. The warmth of the drink settled him, and for a moment, he simply let the quiet of the house wash over him. Alexandria was a strange place, and despite the peace, Rick couldn’t quite shake the nagging feeling that something was waiting to go wrong, like they were all stuck in some woolly dream that was on the verge of ending. He looked over his shoulder briefly at Beth and Daryl, who had returned to their quiet conversation. He wasn’t really all that surprised, he was aware of what had been going on between them for some time now. It wasn’t his business, and it didn’t need to be. Rick sighed, feeling the weight of the world settle around him. Today, he was content to just let things unfold
__________________________________________________________
It was a full hour after Rick had pieced it together, and firmly decided to pretend he hadn’t, when the living room began to stir.
There were groans, stretching, and blankets rustling. Abraham sat up like someone had slapped him, groggy and blinking. Maggie mumbled something about smelling coffee, and Michonne was in the process of gently shaking Carl awake.
Carol was the last to rise, but as always, she was the first to notice
everything
.
She stood with a slow stretch and surveyed the room, the group still half-asleep and tousled with bed hair, and then…her eyes narrowed.
Beth was in the kitchen, dressed and laughing. Her hair was down, her skin was dewy, and she looked like a woman who had either slept twelve hours straight or had been kissed breathless against clean tile.
Daryl was beside her, looking far too
relaxed
. Shirt buttoned, hair not greasy, and sitting.
Carol’s eyes flicked to the mug in Beth’s hands, and the flush in her cheeks. Then to Daryl’s neck, where a faint red mark peeked out just above the collar of his shirt. A slow, delighted smile crept across Carol’s face. “Well, well.”
Daryl immediately tensed, like a dog caught chewing up someone’s boot.
Beth glanced back, still sweet as ever. “Morning, Carol.”
Carol tilted her head, leaning in the doorway with her arms crossed. “Good morning, sunshine. You two look
well-rested.
”
Beth blinked. “We are.”
“Mhm, and
washed.
” Carol sniffed dramatically, eyes twinkling. “You even smell like lavender soap.”
Beth nearly choked on her tea, and Daryl stiffened further, like if he stayed very still, maybe she’d stop talking.
She didn’t.
“I mean, I woke up with dirt in my hair and blood on my sleeve,” Carol continued cheerfully, walking toward them. “Meanwhile, you two look like you just stepped out of a goddamn catalog. Did you find a spa in the garage?”
Daryl muttered something that sounded like, “Ain’t funny,” and stared hard at his coffee.
Beth, bright pink now, smiled into her mug.
Carol leaned in closer. “So, which one of you figured out the hot water first?”
Beth started to answer, but Daryl cut in flatly: “It was her.”
Carol raised a brow. “Was it?”
Beth glanced at Daryl, then gave Carol a sly smile. “I asked a question. He just...followed.”
Carol chuckled. “Sure he did.”
Daryl shot her a glare that could’ve scared off a walker, but Carol was immune. She clapped him on the shoulder as she passed by him. “Relax, Romeo. I’m not gonna tell anyone.” she paused. “Yet.”
Beth laughed softly while Daryl groaned.
Carol poured herself a cup of coffee, grinning into it like she had just witnessed the juiciest gossip of the decade. “Y’know,” she added, looking over her shoulder as she sipped, “if you’re gonna start sneaking around at dawn, maybe don’t come back lookin’ like a Hallmark couple. Subtlety ain’t your strong suit.”
Beth giggled again and Daryl muttered something that sounded like “Jesus Christ.”
Rick passed through just then and, without making eye contact, held up a finger toward Carol. “Don’t. I’m pretending I don’t know anything.”
Carol beamed at him. “Oh, don’t worry, Rick,” she said sweetly. “I’ll pretend too.” Then she winked at Beth, who looked like she might crawl under the table, and returned to her coffee with a smug little hum.
Chapter 27
Notes:
Got some rough shifts coming up again on Friday sooooo everyone gets the next two chapters a bit early this week!
Chapter Text
Beth sat on the porch swing, one leg tucked under her, the other gently pushing the swing in slow, idle arcs. The quiet creak of the chains was the only sound for a while, aside from the occasional murmur of voices through open windows.
The congresswoman-turned-community leader had called them all to the house a bit ago, carrying a leather-bound notebook under one arm. Interviews, she called them, not interrogations. Just a chance to understand who they all were, what they could do, how they’d fit in. It had become something of a rotation. Deanna had started calling members of their group over one by one. Michonne, then Glenn, Noah, Tara, Carl with Judith, Maggie, Rosita...They’d disappear behind the door of her abode and eventually re-emerge looking thoughtful, guarded, or occasionally a little surprised. No one talked much about what was asked.
Now it was down to just a few.
Abraham, who was leaning against the porch rail like he didn’t have a care in the world, was twirling a blade of grass between his fingers like it was a cigar. Eugene sat on a bench behind him, fidgeting with the hem of his shirt and muttering something about sociological compatibility metrics. Daryl leaned silent and still against the porch rail on the other side, a cigarette between his fingers.
And her.
Beth watched it all unfold. Everyone going in, being seen, being questioned, and being asked to explain themselves like they were applying for jobs or trying to prove they were people worth trusting. She exhaled quietly, her thumb now worrying the frayed edge of her jeans. It wasn’t that she didn’t
want
to talk, she just didn’t know what she’d
say
. There was no neat answer to the question of who she was anymore. Was she a singer? A nurse? A survivor? A girl who’d lived through a hospital that turned people into currency? A girl who’d lost her daddy in front of her and then kept going?
Even
she
didn’t know the answer, and what if the answer she gave wasn’t enough?
Noah sat beside her, his elbows resting on his thighs. “You okay?”
His voice pulled her from her thoughts, and she glanced sideways at him with a weak smile. “Yeah.”
Noah leaned over slightly and gave her a soft nudge with his shoulder. “She’s not scary,” he said, smiling.
“Easy for you to say.” Beth chuckled. “You’ve got charm.”
“So do you.” Noah smirked. “Seriously though, I told her about Grady, and how you helped me. She knows you’re good.”
Beth’s brows pulled together, eyes softening. “You didn’t have to do that.”
“Yeah,” Noah said. “I did.”
Beth didn’t respond, a flicker of movement drawing her gaze across the porch
.
Daryl was still leaning against the rail, but his eyes had shifted, trained on her. He didn’t say anything, he never really had to.
She met his gaze for a moment and gave the smallest shake of her head—like she was trying to wave it off, like she didn’t want him worrying. But his brow furrowed slightly, fidgeting with the cigarette.
The door creaked again.
Rosita stepped out into the sunlight, nodding once toward Deanna, who stood in the doorway with her notebook. She looked around the porch, scanning who was left, and then her gaze landed on Beth. “Beth,” Deanna greeted warmly as she approached, hair neatly tucked and a polite but watchful smile on her face. “We’ve had a chance to get to know a few of your people already, Rick and Maggie both speak very highly of you. Would you mind stepping in with me for a few minutes just to talk?”
Beth froze. Her fingers clutched at the hem of her shirt without thinking and she gave a mechanical nod in response. She started to rise, brushing her palms nervously against her jeans as Noah gave her a steadying and encouraging glance from behind, but before she could move any further—
“She ain’t goin’ in there alone,” Daryl had moved, closing the distance between them in a few quiet strides. He didn’t say anything until he was close enough for his presence to be felt like weight in the air.
Deanna paused, blinking in faint surprise. “It’s just a conversation, nothing formal”
Daryl didn’t budge. “She still ain’t goin in alone.”
Deanna’s brow lifted, amused but not mocking. Her gaze moved between them—Beth, still seated, her fingers curled tightly into the fabric at her knees; Daryl, standing over her like a shield. Deanna looked between them for a moment longer, something dawning in her expression—a curiosity that settled into something warmer. “Well, this is a first, a joint interview.”
Beth’s heart jumped a little, and Daryl stood there like he was daring someone to argue.
Deanna’s head tilted. “You two seem…close.”
Daryl shifted, his jaw tight.
A knowing smile pulled at the corners of Deanna’s mouth. “Are you together?”
She opened her mouth—but it was Daryl who answered. “We’re somethin’.” he said, voice gruff but steady. His eyes never left Deanna’s, but his hand brushed the side of Beth’s wrist, casual but sure.
Beth felt her lips twitch upwards without her permission. She reached for Daryl’s hand without really thinking and her fingers gently slipped into his, his hand tightening around hers with a small squeeze.
Deanna studied them for a beat longer, before she nodded. “Alright, come on then. Let’s talk.”
Beth cast one more glance back at Noah, who gave her a subtle thumbs up, before she followed after Deanna. She didn’t look at Daryl again, but she felt him there, right beside her.
And maybe that was what made her brave enough to walk inside.
—————-—————-—————-—————-—————-—————-—————-
The sun had shifted slightly by the time they stepped off Deanna’s porch, casting long shadows on the street ahead. Their boots scuffed the sidewalk softly as Beth and Daryl walked side by side in the direction of the infirmary.
It was quiet for a while.
Not awkward, just...quiet.
Beth’s fingers brushed against Daryl’s as they walked, not quite holding his hand, but not pulling away either. Her other hand idly toyed with the edge of her shirt hem, like she was sorting something out in her head.
Daryl’s shoulders were tight, not like he was tense from the walk or the meeting, but like he was chewing on something too, jaw working as he glanced at her from the corner of his eye and then quickly looking away again.
The air in Alexandria felt different now.
Maybe it was the sunlight, or the breeze, or just the silence that didn’t carry the threat of moans or gunfire. Maybe it was the fact that she’d woken up warm, and tangled up in someone else's limbs instead of shivering through a watch shift with one eye open. But Beth felt it like something inside her had shifted.
They walked side by side down the quiet street, past the neat porches and trimmed hedges, toward the house they were using as an infirmary. Just another house, really—but someone had posted a handwritten sign in the window and cleared out space inside for supplies and equipment and whatever medicine they still had left.
“You okay?” he asked eventually, voice low.
Beth nodded. “Yeah, she wasn’t so bad.”
They walked a little more in silence. Her gaze wandered to the house just up ahead, but her thoughts kept circling back to earlier, but not just the interview.
To the porch.
To what he said.
To what it meant.
“Hey,” Beth said gently, slowing her pace a little.
Daryl made a soft grunt in acknowledgment but didn’t meet her eyes right away.
“Back there…with Deanna, what you said.”
He slowed, his boots scuffing faintly against the sidewalk. His brows knit low as he glanced at her, wary now, like he thought maybe he’d done something wrong. “What’d I say?” he muttered.
“You said we’re something.” She paused, then nudged her shoulder lightly into his arm. “What did that mean to you?”
Daryl blinked, like the question caught him off guard even though it really shouldn’t have. His jaw shifted. He scratched the back of his neck with a huff. “You already know.”
“I wanna hear it anyway.”
He kicked at a stray stone before muttering, “Ain’t real good at sayin’ stuff like that, Beth.”
“I know,” she said gently, giving his arm an encouraging squeeze.”Can you try?”
Daryl’s mouth opened, then shut again. He let out a breath through his nose, eyes fixed on the ground ahead. “You ain’t just…” He paused, jaw working. “You ain’t just someone I care about ‘cause we been through some shit. You matter to me, Beth. Not ‘cause I got to protect you, or ‘cause you need me to, or what we did this mornin’ or before that. But ‘cause I—” He paused for a moment, mouth slightly parted as though he was struggling to get the words to come out.
Beth’s eyes softened.
Daryl swallowed thickly and continued, quieter now. “I just meant...it ain’t nothin’ to me. What we got…it means somethin’, somethin’ that matters. We’re somethin’ that
matters
.”
She stopped walking and
Daryl took one more step before realizing she’d halted. He turned back, shoulders rising like he expected he’d said something wrong.
But Beth wasn’t upset. She was smiling gently, warmly, like the words had filled something inside of her that had been empty. “We really are somethin’, aren’t we?” she said, voice soft with affection.
Daryl gave a quiet huff, like he couldn’t believe she was smiling at him like that, like he didn’t understand how he’d earned it; but his hand found hers again, surer this time. “Yeah,” he said. “Yeah, we are.”
They stood like that for a moment. The wind lifted Beth’s hair just enough to catch the sun, golden at the edges. Daryl’s expression didn’t soften so much as it settled—like some knot inside him had finally loosened. And then, without letting go of her hand, he muttered, “C’mon. Let’s get that head of yours looked at.”
Chapter 28
Notes:
Hey all! Got another crazy bout of shifts coming up this weekend starting Friday so until that settles down I'll be posting the chapters every Thursday!
Got a special treat for you all this time, a dear friend of mine got engaged over the last week and they're big TWD lovers and so to celebrate I'm releasing three chapters this week!
I hope you enjoy <3
Chapter Text
The infirmary wasn’t far—just a short walk down the street, tucked to the side behind rows of uniform houses and a too-tidy sidewalk with hedges. From the outside, it looked like any other house in Alexandria with painted shutters, a well-kept porch, and even a rocking chair set just off-center like someone had left in the middle of a quiet evening.
The inside had been converted into a makeshift infirmary, but it still held the charm of an actual home. The walls were lined with shelves of medical supplies, and there were old furniture pieces arranged to make it comfortable. It was warm in here, not cold or sterile like Grady had been.
Beth idly fiddled with the wrap around her head, truthfully it had stopped hurting days ago, but Deanna insisted she get it looked at. “Dr. Anderson will want to meet you anyway,” she’d said with a reassuring smile.
Daryl’s boots thudded in softly behind her. He didn’t say anything, but he didn’t need to. He was there and that was enough.
“Hello?” a voice called.
The man it belonged to stepped out from a back room, he was tall and neatly groomed. “You must be Beth, Deanna told me you’d be stopping in.” His voice was kind and his posture was relaxed, he looked like someone’s dad in his rumpled button-down and faint stubble. “I’m Pete, Pete Anderson.” he stepped forward with an outstretched hand.
Beth hesitated for just a beat before she shook it. “Hi.” She managed a small smile.
Daryl remained behind her, wordless. Pete looked at him and raised an eyebrow, offering him the same hand. “And you are?”
Daryl looked down at the hand and didn’t take it. “With her,” he said flatly.
Pete blinked once. “Right.” his smile faltered for a half-second before he turned back to Beth. “You can sit down right over there, Beth.” He gestured towards a stool by the window. “Deanna told me about your head, said it was a graze, no deep trauma?”
Beth nodded and sat down while Pete washed his hands at a sink that had probably once been used to rinse salad greens. “It’s from a bullet that skimmed me, was a while ago now.”
Daryl stayed standing, posting himself just behind her, arms folded and eyes locked on every move Pete made.
Pete pulled on gloves with a snap and stepped closer, nodding at Daryl. “You don’t have to hover, you know. She’s in good hands.”
Daryl didn’t move. “Ain’t hoverin’,” he muttered. But he was standing just close enough that his hip brushed Beth’s shoulder.
Beth tilted her head slightly to smile up at him, as if to say
it’s okay
, before turning back to Pete. “We’re just still gettin’ used to things, comes with the territory.”
“Fair enough, I’ll be gentle.” Pete said smoothly. “Shouldn’t take long.” His hands were raised in that non-threatening way doctors learned to use, but something about it made her stomach twist. He was handsome and clean-cut, with a trace of aftershave and a disarming charm but as he leaned in, Beth found herself holding her breath. There was a glint in his smile that didn’t quite reach his eyes, and his cologne, faint but sharp, caught in her throat…everything about him was too smooth, too polite. The way he smiled, the tone of his voice—It wasn’t the same as Gorman’s smarmy arrogance, but it brushed up against that same nerve. Like a man who wore a mask too well. “How’d this happen?” he asked casually, inspecting the wound with practiced fingers.
“Got caught in the crossfire. Long story.”
Pete gave a low whistle. “You’re one lucky girl, you know that? Just a few inches over and this could’ve been a hell of a lot worse.” His tone was casual and offhanded, but Beth’s throat tightened. That kind of thing—how close you came to dying—wasn’t something you said lightly, not to someone who’d
almost
died.
“Yeah,” she whispered. “Could’ve been.”
His voice stayed light. “So, first full day here. How’re you two settling in?”
Beth kept her tone even, polite. “It’s quiet. Cleaner than we’re used to. Still feels strange.”
“Strange,” Pete echoed. “Yeah, that’s a word for it. Some folks never quite adjust, and some start planting tomatoes by the end of the week. You strike me as the latter, and with a guard dog like this guy,” he nodded toward Daryl, “You won’t be running into trouble anytime soon.”
Beth chuckled weakly, “We’ll see.”
Daryl didn’t laugh at all.
“Deanna says you all came a long way, she’s got high hopes for your group, thinks you’ll bring in strength, and balance. That’s the sort of thing we need around here.” Pete dabbed at the edge of the wound, and Beth flinched slightly when his fingers brushed too close to her ear.
“You done yet?” Daryl asked, tone sharp.
Pete looked up, brows lifting. “Almost. Sorry, didn’t mean to hurt her, just being thorough.”
“It’s okay,” Beth said quickly, though her voice was tighter than before. “Just stings a little.”
“Well,” Daryl continued, glaring, “she don’t need thorough. She needs done.”
Beth reached out without looking and touched Daryl’s forearm, grounding him. Her fingers curled loosely around his wrist. “I’m alright,” she murmured. “Really.”
Pete gave her a reassuring smile, still crouched. “That man of yours has got a mean glare. If looks could kill, I’d be six feet under right now.”
She offered a weak smile in response. “He’s just cautious.”
“Guess I’d be too if my girl almost took a bullet to the head.” Pete finally leaned back. “Looks like it’s healing well,” he said. “Minimal inflammation, no sign of infection. Who patched you up?”
“My daddy was a vet,” Beth said, her voice quiet. “Guess some of it stuck, but it was a group effort.”
Pete gave a low whistle. “Impressive. Well, no signs of infection, and it’s already scabbed over. You’ll be fine. There’ll be a scar, but you’ll live to tell the tale. “I’ll clean it up a bit and re-bandage it, and send you on your way with some ointment.”
Beth gave a polite nod, grateful when he stepped back to gather supplies, she glanced toward Daryl. He hadn’t moved and she could feel his unease like a second heartbeat under her skin.
Pete came back, gently cleaning the graze, and reapplying a fresh strip of gauze. His touch never hurt, but Beth’s fingers curled around the edge of the stool.
“All set,” Pete said brightly, his hands dropping from her head. “Let me know if anything starts itching or if you get dizzy, but you should be just fine.”
Beth nodded and slid off the stool. Daryl stepped closer immediately, his body subtly interposing itself between her and the doctor.
Pete gave another faint smirk. “Like I said…guard dog.”
Beth’s brows flicked up in amused disbelief, but Daryl didn’t react. His arm hovered near her waist as they turned to leave. “Thanks,” Beth offered quickly. “For the checkup.”
Pete waved it off like it was nothing. “Anytime, we’re neighbors now, after all.”
Once they were outside, Beth let out a slow breath she hadn’t realized she was holding. The sky was soft with the afternoon light, the streets quiet, but not silent. She heard a bird somewhere and children’s voices in the distance. They walked a few paces in silence, Daryl didn’t say anything at first. He just kept glancing back toward the house, jaw tight and hands shoved deep in his pockets.
“You okay?” Beth asked gently.
“Don’t like him.” he muttered.
Beth looked over at him, touched by the way his concern sat so openly on his face. She looped her arm through his, leaning against his side with a soft smile. “He was friendly.” she said carefully. “Talked a little too much, maybe, but…he’s a doctor. Maybe that’s just how he is.”
“Too friendly,” Daryl grunted. “Ain’t right, somethin’s off. You felt it too, I saw it.”
“You’re cute when you’re worried,” she teased, bumping her shoulder into his. “But it’s alright. He didn’t do anything wrong.”
Daryl made a face. “Ain’t tryin’ to be cute.”
“I know,” she said, smiling faintly. “I get it, I do. I did feel somethin. He just...reminded me of someone.”
Daryl’s eyes flicked down to her, searching her face.
Beth shook her head. “It’s not important, just old memories.”
He exhaled through his nose, letting some of the edge bleed out of his stance. His hand caught hers and held tight. “I just…” He hesitated. “I just don’t like the way he looked at you.”
“I know,” she said gently. “But maybe we’re just not used to people actin’ nice.”
Daryl didn’t reply.
Beth leaned her head against his shoulder. “We’re gonna have to adjust, Daryl. To all of this. It’s…a lot. But we’ll figure it out.”
He pressed a kiss into her hair, murmuring, “Long as I got you.”
She smiled. “Always.”
Still, as they walked back toward, Beth caught herself glancing over her shoulder. Just once.
And Daryl noticed.
He always did.
_________________________________________________________________________
The sun had climbed high by the time Beth and Maggie found themselves walking the streets of Alexandria. Afternoon light pooled against clean white siding and trimmed hedges, casting long, gentle shadows that moved with the breeze. Wind chimes clinked distantly, and somewhere a dog barked once before falling silent.
Beth’s boots made soft contact with the pavement, the noise somehow louder in the strange quiet of suburbia. Too peaceful, too still. It made her feel like she was walking through someone else’s memory of what the world was like before everything went to shit.
Across the street, Glenn, Noah, and Tara were deep in conversation with Aiden Monroe and Nicholas. From here, Aiden’s exaggerated gestures looked theatrical, like a kid trying to prove he knew what he was doing. Glenn’s expression suggested he wasn’t buying it.
Beth squinted. “They don’t look too friendly.”
Maggie followed her gaze, arms crossed. “Glenn looks like he’s biting his tongue.”
“Tara’s smiling,” Beth said after a beat. “But it’s her ‘bless-your-heart’ smile.”
Maggie smirked in quiet agreement.
Beth’s eyes lingered on Noah, standing steady next to Glenn. His shoulders were squared, jaw tight, eyes calm. “He’s holdin’ his own.”
“He’s come a long way,” Maggie agreed.
They continued walking, a slow loop along the inside of the walls. A group of kids passed by on bikes, one of them shrieking with laughter.
“So,” Maggie said eventually, careful but not casual. “How’d it go with your head this morning?”
Beth shrugged one shoulder, brushing her fingers against her temple as though the bandage was still fresh. “Fine, he said it’s healing alright.”
“Did he seem…okay?”
Beth shrugged, fingers brushing over her temple where the bandage had been replaced. “He was nice. Talked a lot, seemed like he was trying real hard to come off casual.”
Maggie raised an eyebrow. “Did Daryl go with you?”
Beth gave her a look like she already knew the answer. “Of course.”
“Didn’t say a word, did he?”
“Nope, just glared holes through him.” Beth smiled faintly. “Pete made some joke about him being my guard dog.”
Maggie smirked. “He’s not wrong.” her expression softened a moment later. “How was your interview with Deanna?”
Beth blinked. “It was okay. Weird, but okay.”
“She ask you anything personal?”
Beth nodded. “She asked what I thought I could contribute. I told her I sing, I’m good with Judith, and know some first aid.” she paused for a moment, lips pursing as she considered something before continuing. “Before she asked if Daryl and I were…together.”
Maggie blinked. “She did?”
Beth’s voice lowered. “Yeah. Daryl just said, ‘We’re somethin’.’”
They passed a woman pushing a stroller who smiled at them like everything was perfectly ordinary. Beth smiled back, but it didn’t quite reach her eyes.
Maggie’s tone softened. “How’d you sleep last night?”
Beth flushed, eyes flicking down the street. “Fine.”
“Uh-huh.” Maggie huffed. “Most of us slept in the same room, but some people were…closer.”
Beth leaned against the white-paneled fence of one of the homes. “It felt safe just hearing him breathe…it helped.”
Maggie didn’t say anything for a long moment. “You don’t have to justify it to me, Beth.”
“I know.” Beth looked down at her hands. “But I think you still wonder if I’m making a mistake.”
“I wonder if
either
of you are ready,” Maggie said carefully. “But I won’t stand in the way, I’m still your sister though, it’s my job to worry.”
Beth’s chest ached with something she couldn’t quite name. She looked down the block, past the greenhouse and solar panels. In the distance, Glenn shook Aiden’s hand with the enthusiasm of someone agreeing to dig his own grave.
“You think this place’ll hold?” Beth asked softly.
Maggie didn’t answer for a moment, then: “I think if we’re careful, and if we’re smart, it might.”
Beth glanced down the street. Somewhere just beyond the next block, Daryl had wandered off on his own earlier, muttering something about needing air. She hadn’t followed. But she’d noticed the way he looked back at her before he left. “Yeah,” Beth said. “It might.”
________________________________________________________________
Inside the house, their house for now, everything was quiet except for the occasional creak of the floorboards and the gentle hush of the breeze slipping through a cracked-open window. The others were scattered—Rick talking softly with Michonne near the kitchen, Glenn checking the supplies they'd brought in, Daryl sat out back by himself, smoking the last of a cigarette.
Beth sat near the fireplace, legs tucked beneath her on the rug. She wasn’t singing, not tonight, the stillness of the room had taken on a kind of peace she hadn’t felt in a long time.
Carl dropped onto the floor beside her, sighing as he leaned back on his elbows. His hat was pushed off to one side and his hair had fallen into his eyes.
“Tired?” Beth asked, smiling softly.
Carl shrugged. “Not really, just thinking.”
Beth waited, knowing from experience that if you gave Carl enough silence, he’d start talking.
Sure enough, after a beat, he said, “I met some of the kids here.”
Beth perked up. “Yeah?”
“Ron and Mikey,” Carl said. “They were…okay, I guess. We played some old video game they had on a busted-up PlayStation. I think it was racing or something.”
Beth chuckled. “You? Playing video games?”
“I was good at it,” Carl muttered. “I mean—I used to be.” He hesitated. “It was weird, though. Like…normal weird.”
“That’s a good weird, right?”
Carl nodded slowly. “Yeah, kinda.”
Beth let the quiet stretch again, waiting.
“And there was this girl, Enid,” Carl added. “She was there too. But…she didn’t talk to me at all.”
Beth turned her head, her expression gentle. “Maybe she’s just shy.”
“Maybe,” Carl said. “But she didn’t even look at me. Do you think I did something wrong?”
Beth shook her head. “No, you didn’t do anything wrong.”
Carl looked over at her, earnest and uncertain. “Then why’d she act like that?”
Beth thought for a moment, her fingers picking idly at a loose thread on her jeans.
“People here…they’re not used to us,” she said. “Not yet. They’ve had time to build fences and make gardens and…play video games. We’ve been runnin’ and fightin’ and bleedin’. That changes how you look at people.”
“She doesn’t know what we’ve been through.”
“No,” Beth agreed. “And you don’t know what she’s been through, either.”
Carl’s eyes dropped to the floor.
Beth scooted a little closer and bumped her shoulder against his. “Give her time. Give all of ’em time, they’ll come around.”
Carl nodded, chewing at the inside of his cheek. “She had a knife in her boot.”
Beth smiled faintly. “Smart girl.”
“I thought so too,” he said.
They sat in silence for a while. The wind shifted outside, making the blinds flutter.
Carl finally asked, “You think it’s okay if I try to talk to her again tomorrow?”
Beth looked at him and gave a soft nod. “Yeah. I think that’s exactly what you should do.”
He relaxed a little, then tugged his hat down properly over his eyes. “Thanks.”
Beth leaned her head back against the couch behind her, gaze drifting to the soft amber light spilling in through the window. For once, the quiet didn’t feel threatening. It felt earned. “Anytime,” she said softly.
Chapter Text
The next morning in Alexandria came with birdsong and sunlight. It was almost eerie how normal it was, the kind of morning that once would’ve meant school buses and coffee runs now meant guarded optimism and job assignments.
The group stood scattered across the front yard of the Monroe house, Deanna had called for a quick meeting—her version of “quick” turned out to mean organized and calmly persuasive, clipboard in hand. She stood at the top of the porch steps like a politician giving a speech, which, Beth supposed, she was.
“I want you all to feel like this is home,” Deanna said, her voice carrying easily over the soft morning air. “And a big part of that is contributing to it. You’ve all survived, yes—but here, you can
build
again. So we’re starting with some roles, some conversations.”
Beth stood beside Daryl near the back of the group, her arms crossed over her stomach as she squinted against the light. Daryl hadn’t said much this morning, but she could feel the tension coming off him in slow waves.
Deanna continued, flipping a page on her clipboard. “Abraham?”
Abraham stepped forward with his usual confident stride and muttered, “Present.”
“You strike me as someone who understands structure, strength, physical work. We could really use you on the construction team.”
Abraham gave a sharp, amused snort. “You want me swingin’ hammers instead of spitting bullets? I think I can oblige.”
Deanna smiled. “My husband oversees that project. He’d love to talk to you later today.”
“Long as there’s somethin’ heavier than a nail gun, I’m in,” Abraham said, stepping back.
Deanna’s gaze moved to Noah next. “Noah, Reg actually asked if he could speak to you, too. He was impressed with how you carry yourself. He’s got expansion plans, and I think he’d appreciate your perspective and your insight.”
Noah blinked, startled. “Me?”
“You strike me as thoughtful,” she said gently. “That’s rare.”
Noah ducked his head, murmured a quiet, “Okay, sure.”
Deanna smiled at him, then looked up toward the edge of the group. “Beth? Eugene? Would you come with me, please?”
Beth glanced at Eugene, who stiffened as if caught mid-equation.
“The infirmary,” Deanna said as she descended the porch steps. “Pete mentioned he could use more help. We’re hoping to get it fully staffed again.”
Eugene muttered, “I possess a modest but adequate knowledge of triage-level medical procedures, with special familiarity regarding antiseptic applications and emergency adhesive solutions.”
Beth gave a soft breath of a laugh, but she was still aware of how Daryl stiffened next to her.
“It’s just to help,” she whispered. “And I’ll be careful.”
Daryl didn’t look at her right away. When he did, there was something sharp and unspoken in his eyes.
Beth brushed her hand lightly against his wrist. “Hey,” she said, low and calm. “You trust me?”
He hesitated, then gave a subtle nod.
Beth squeezed his hand once before stepping away and falling into stride beside Eugene, who was already trailing Deanna with the distracted air of a man composing a speech in his head.
Upon arriving at the infirmary, Beth stepped in behind Deanna, her boots soft against the hardwood. Eugene followed, already muttering something about “electrical integrity thresholds” as he peered at a small oxygen tank near the wall.
Pete looked up from the desk in the corner. He was dressed cleanly again, sleeves rolled, a pen tucked behind his ear. When he spotted them, his face broke into a familiar, too-easy smile.
“Well,” he said, rising to his feet, “I didn’t expect to see you back so soon.”
Beth offered a polite nod. “Just here to help.”
Pete’s eyes flicked behind her, then back. “No guard dog today?”
Beth’s expression didn’t change. “He’s got other things to do.”
“Shame,” Pete said lightly, his smile lingering a little too long before he looked toward Deanna. “I appreciate the extra hands.”
“Well, you have them,” Deanna said, already backing toward the door. “I’ll leave you to it—plenty more folks to check in with.” She gave the two of them a reassuring smile and closed the door behind her.
Beth took a breath.
Pete clapped his hands together once. “Alright. Eugene, was it?”
“That is my designation, yes,” Eugene said, already crouched beside the wall-mounted vitals monitor. “And I’ve taken the liberty of visually assessing your equipment stockpile. Most items here are in better condition than anticipated.”
Pete nodded, amused. “Great. Think you could check on the defibrillator in the back? The battery’s been blinking and I don’t trust it.”
“I shall endeavor to ensure its optimal function,” Eugene replied, heading deeper into the house.
Pete turned his attention to Beth.
“So,” he said, stepping closer, “how much do you know?”
Beth blinked. “About?”
“First aid,” Pete clarified. “You said your dad was a vet. But you cleaned your wound better than most.”
She nodded slowly. “He taught me the basics. Sutures, cleaning, binding. We picked up more on the road.”
Pete folded his arms, watching her. “You want to learn more?”
Beth hesitated—then nodded. “I do.”
He smiled. “Good. It’s not glamorous and It’s not always clean, but it matters.”
Beth felt herself nod again.
Pete walked past her toward the cabinet near the back wall, grabbing a notepad off the shelf. “I’ve been behind on inventory,” he said, flipping through it. “Think you can start there? Make sure everything matches what’s listed—stock, expiration dates, the works.”
“Sure,” she said.
“Cabinets, drawers, and cold box too.”
Beth moved toward the supply shelves, accepting the clipboard from him with a quiet, “Got it.”
He gave her a small smile, then returned to his desk and sat down with a soft exhale, scribbling notes into a chart.
Beth crouched beside the first drawer and opened it slowly, letting the sharp scent of antiseptic and latex hit her full in the face.
Well, this was a start.
She clicked her pen and started counting, moving
methodically along the shelves, checking expiration dates and jotting quick notes onto the clipboard. The air in the room was calm, almost sterile in its quiet. Every now and then she heard the soft scratch of Pete’s pen behind her as he worked through patient charts.
From the other room came a low muttering, followed by the unmistakable
whrrp
of a machine powering on—and then sputtering off.
Eugene’s voice floated back toward them, conversational and slightly too loud. “Based on battery corrosion levels and previous usage logs, I’d estimate this defibrillator hasn’t been checked properly in at least…six to nine months. Possibly longer. Curious, given its intended emergency function.”
Beth looked up, freezing just for a second.
Pete’s pen paused mid-stroke. There was a beat of silence before he replied—too casually, too quickly. “I’ve been spread thin,” he said, not looking up. “I’ve had to prioritize, we don’t exactly have a surplus of medical staff.”
Eugene stepped back into the doorway with a nod, wiping his hands on a cloth. “Understandable,” he said. “Though if I may be frank, negligence in medical maintenance is often a symptom of larger systemic oversight. Or stress-induced tunnel vision. Which, I suppose, is common among those with burdensome personal responsibilities.”
Beth’s eyes flicked toward Pete, whose jaw tightened for the briefest of moments.
“Noted,” he said flatly.
Eugene didn’t notice. He simply returned to his diagnostics with the same absent-minded hum he always had when solving a problem.
Pete stood up a moment later and walked into the back room without a word.
Beth quietly resumed her count, pen tapping once against the clipboard.
The silence that followed felt just a little sharper than before.
____________________________________________________________________
Beth closed the infirmary door with a soft click behind her, stepping out into the golden quiet of late afternoon. The sun had begun its slow descent behind the houses, casting long shadows across the pavement and tinting everything in honeyed light. She exhaled as soon as the door latched, as if she’d been holding her breath for the last hour.
Her shoulders ached—not from lifting, but from
watching, f
rom
feeling.
Eugene had stayed behind, still attempting to stabilize one of the oxygen monitors. Pete had barely said a word after his brief exchange with Eugene, only muttering something about finishing charts and disappearing into a back room.
Beth didn’t mind leaving them to it.
Upon returning to the house, Beth spotted him before she even reached the steps.
Daryl was sitting on the porch, hunched over with his sleeves rolled up, a freshly caught rabbit laid out across an old cutting board in his lap. His hands moved with quick, practiced efficiency—sliding the blade under the skin, peeling it back like muscle memory. There was a small bucket at his feet already streaked with blood and water.
Beth didn’t flinch.
He looked up when he heard her boots on the walkway.
“Hey,” she said gently, climbing the steps.
“Hey,” he grunted, not stopping the rhythm of his work.
She dropped onto the step beside him, close enough to feel the heat radiating from the day still clinging to his skin. He didn’t look at her right away, but she could tell from the way his jaw twitched that he was listening, waiting. “You know we have a table now, right?”
Daryl didn’t look up. “Ain’t cleanin’ game where I eat.”
She wrinkled her nose and leaned over slightly. “You also ain’t
supposed
to do it where you greet the neighbors.”
“That’s their problem.”
Beth couldn’t help but chuckle. “Finished up a little while ago,” she said. “Eugene’s still in there. He started takin’ apart the oxygen monitor like it offended him.”
Daryl snorted.
Beth tilted her head. “Where’d you even catch that?”
“Took a walk outside the walls, just needed out for a while.”
She watched his hands move. There was something calming in it—the way he cleaned the rabbit like it was just another day, another survival task.
“Pete said he wants me to keep helpin’ and learn more,” Beth said after a beat.
Daryl’s hands stilled for half a second before he resumed.
“He didn’t try nothin’,” she added.
“Didn’t say he did,” Daryl muttered, but she could feel the tension lingering in his jaw.
“He looked at me too long again, though,” she said lightly.
“I’ll kill him,” Daryl said immediately, like he was commenting on the weather.
Beth laughed. “Just remind me not to leave you alone with him in a locked room.”
“Wouldn’t waste the room,” Daryl grunted.
Before Beth could respond, the gate creaked open at the edge of the yard, and footsteps approached up the walk.
“Oh for God’s sake—Daryl, really?”
Beth turned in time to see Carol approaching the porch steps.
“What?” Daryl grunted.
“Right on the porch?” Carol’s voice was sharp and her tone unimpressed.
Daryl didn’t even flinch. “Ain’t nobody complainin’.” he wiped his hands off with a scrap of old cloth. “Where do you want me to do it? Middle of the street?”
“Literally
anywhere
else,” Carol said. “Like maybe not three feet from the welcome mat?”
Daryl blinked. “We got a welcome mat?”
Beth let out a quiet snort.
Carol gave her a look. “Don’t encourage him.”
“I didn’t say anything,” Beth said, raising her hands. “I’m just here for the food.”
With a dramatic sigh, Carol slipped by them. “Try not to traumatize the neighbors’ kids while you’re at it. There’s a thing called
countertops,
Dixon.”
“I’ll skin the next one in your room,” he muttered.
Carol didn’t even break stride. “As long as you clean the floor when you’re done.”
The door shut behind her with a thud, leaving Beth still chuckling beside him.
Daryl shook his head. “She thinks she’s funny.”
“She
is
funny.”
“She’s
somethin’.
”
Beth leaned her head against his shoulder, the laughter fading into something soft. “Thanks for dinner.”
Daryl huffed. “Ain’t cooked it yet.”
“You caught it and cleaned it. That pretty much counts.”
They sat there in companionable quiet, the smell of sun-warmed grass and drying rabbit thick in the air, the sun slowly sinking lower behind the houses.
Chapter Text
Beth’s shift at the infirmary the next day had been short. Pete had seemed off the moment she arrived—pale around the edges, eyes shadowed, his smile just a little too tight.
“Gonna close up early,” he told her, massaging his temples like the light hurt. “Head’s pounding. One of those days.” He waved her off before she could offer to help, saying something about needing quiet and paperwork and not wanting to be short with anyone.
Beth hadn’t argued. She had just stepped out of their shared house with Judith in her arms, rocking her slowly under the warm late afternoon sun when the voices pierced through the peace like a blade.
“Bullshit!” Glenn’s voice rang out.
Beth froze.
More yelling followed—Noah, Tara, Nicholas, then Aiden’s unmistakable snide tone. People were gathering near the gate in a loose, uncertain half-circle. Beth spotted Maggie stepping out of the garden and moving toward the commotion, her pace quickening.
Beth handed Judith to a nearby Alexandrian woman with a rushed, “Please—watch her!” before running. By
the time she pushed her way to the front of the group, Aiden had already taken a swing at Glenn.
He missed—but that didn’t matter. The moment he did it, the tension exploded.
“Hey!” Noah barked.
Nicholas lunged forward to grab Glenn—only to be intercepted by a flash of movement from the side.
Daryl.
He came out of nowhere, fists clenched, jaw tight. Before Nicholas could even touch Glenn, Daryl slammed into him from the side, tackling him to the ground with a violent grunt. He grabbed Nicholas by the collar and drove him down, pinning him in the dirt. His forearm pressed hard against Nicholas’s throat.
Nicholas sputtered, red-faced and choking. Aiden jumped back, panicked.
“Daryl!” Maggie shouted, horrified.
Beth rushed forward, eyes wide, heart hammering as she cried out. “Daryl stop, please!”
Only when Rick came storming through the gates with Carl and grabbed Daryl by the shoulders did he finally release his grip.
Nicholas scrambled away, coughing violently, red-faced and humiliated.
“Goddamn psychopath,” Aiden hissed under his breath.
Rick shoved Daryl back, firm but not unkind, holding him in place as Daryl bristled under the weight of restraint, shrugging off Rick’s hand as his gaze remained fixed on Nicholas.
“That’s enough!” Deanna’s voice cut through the tension like a blade. Her gaze swept the scene, taking in Glenn’s bruised face, Nicholas’s disheveled state, and the blood on Daryl’s knuckles. “These people,” she said loudly, turning to face the gathered Alexandrians, “are part of this community now. And that means they are your equals. They bleed for us, they fight for us, and I will not have them assaulted because you don’t like being questioned.”
Aiden opened his mouth to protest, but she cut him off with a glare sharp enough to slice steel.
“Do you understand me?” she asked, eyes locked on Aiden.
He swallowed hard. “Yes.”
“Nicholas?”
The younger man, still rubbing his throat, gave a stiff nod.
“Good,” she said coldly. “Go clean yourselves up. I’ll speak to you both later.”
Nicholas scrambled up and followed Aiden with a glare at Daryl as he passed, but neither dared say anything else.
Deanna turned back toward Rick and Michonne. “You still want to protect this place?”
Rick nodded. “We do.”
“Good. Then I’d like to officially appoint you both as constables. You’ll help enforce order. Starting now.”
Michonne and Rick exchanged a glance, then nodded.
Deanna gave a single, tired nod before dispersing the gathering with a few sharp words. Most people scattered, muttering. Aiden and Nicholas slunk off, eyes down.
Daryl didn’t wait. He turned on his heel and stormed off toward the edge of town, Beth was already following him before Maggie could stop her. She found him near the edge of Alexandria, half-hidden by tall hedges and late-blooming flowers. He stood with his hands braced against the metal of the walls, chest still heaving, and knuckles scraped. “Hey,” she said softly.
He didn’t turn.
“You okay?” she asked.
“That punk had it comin’,” he muttered. “Shouldn’t’ve gone for Glenn.”
“I know,” Beth said gently, coming up behind him. “I saw.”
He finally looked at her then, eyes storm-dark. “They ain’t us,” he said. “Out there they wouldn’t last a damn day, they don’t know what th’hell they’re doin.”
“They’ll learn,” Beth murmured, placing a placating hand on his arm. “And until they do…they’ve got you, and Rick, and Glenn.”
His eyes dropped to her hand, then her face. Some of the fury started to bleed away.
She smiled softly. “You scared the hell outta me, though.”
Daryl huffed, the corner of his mouth twitching as he turned to face her. “Didn’t mean to.”
Beth stepped in closer, laying her head gently on his chest. “I know.”
His arms slowly came around her, tentative at first—then more certain. His face buried against her hair, and he let out a breath like he’d been holding it for hours.
—-----------------------------------------------
The crickets had returned.
For the first time in a long time, the sound didn’t mean it was time to sleep with one eye open. It meant a porch, a backyard, and a real fence. The air was warm with late spring, but Daryl still wore his vest like armor, one foot drawn up against the railing, the other planted firmly on the floorboards.
Beth sat cross-legged beside him, a small first-aid kit open between them. She was working carefully, dabbing antiseptic onto his bruised, broken knuckles with a piece of cloth.
Daryl flinched once, barely, but Beth caught it.
“You know,” she said softly, “you could’ve just not tackled the guy like a linebacker.”
Daryl grunted. “He had it comin.”
Beth didn’t argue “I still don’t like seeing you hurt,” she murmured, smoothing ointment over a scabbed scrape. Her fingers lingered on his hand. His were calloused and rough and hers small but steady.
Daryl looked at her. “You okay?” he asked.
Beth met his eyes and gave a slow nod. “Yeah, I’m…tryin’.”
The screen door creaked behind them and
Rick stepped out, a clean shirt clinging to him like it didn’t quite fit his post-road skin. Carol followed quietly, hands tucked into the sleeves of her cardigan.
Rick glanced down at them, and for once, he smiled—small, but real. “I was just thinking,” he said, stepping onto the porch, “it might be time we started sleeping in our own homes.”
Daryl shifted slightly but said nothing. Beth looked up, brow furrowed.
Rick turned to them. “We’ve got houses now, rooms. This place could work. Deanna trusts us. She wants us to help run it. Me and Michonne are constables now.”
“Badge and all,” Carol added, her tone flat but faintly amused.
Rick didn’t notice. He stepped forward, arms crossed loosely. “I think we can make it work. If we stay sharp.”
Carol spoke next, voice low and even. “If we get comfortable, we get weak.”
Rick shook his head. “No. Not us. Not anymore. It’s not in us to get weak again.”
Beth felt a ripple of unease crawl up her spine.
Rick looked out across the lawn, toward the trimmed hedges and soft porch lights glowing in the distance. “And if they can’t make it work…” he paused, then added, voice flat, “we’ll just take this place.”
The silence that followed was heavy.
Beth exchanged a glance with Daryl. His jaw was tight.
Carol said nothing, only watched Rick with quiet calculation.
Beth’s voice was soft but firm. “Rick…that ain’t us either.”
He looked at her again, something unreadable in his expression.
“We’ve lost a lot,” Beth continued. “But we don’t gotta lose ourselves.”
Rick didn’t argue, didn’t answer. He just nodded once, turned, and stepped back inside, the screen door creaking behind him.
Carol lingered a second longer. “You two stay sharp,” she said with a small smirk. “And stay close.” Then she vanished too.
On the porch, the crickets sang again. Beth turned back to Daryl, who hadn’t said a word since.
He looked down at his hand, bandaged and clean now in her lap, then to her. “Ain’t nothin’ here worth havin’ if it turns us into somethin’ we ain’t.” he said quietly.
Beth blinked at him, surprised for a second by the softness in his tone.
He squeezed her hand lightly. “Long as you’re here…I got everythin’ I need.”
Beth smiled softly, her eyes stinging just a little as she shifted beside him so she could rest her head on his shoulder, and for a while longer, they sat in the quiet, leaning onto each other like the world might shift again at any second.
Chapter Text
The sky had darkened to a deep velvet blue by the time Beth stood up to stretch, her fingers brushing the porch railing as she blinked toward the streetlamps lining the sidewalks like glowing sentries. The weight of yesterday still lingered in her bones, but the peace of the porch, Daryl beside her, the warm night air and the smell of cut grass made it feel less heavy, soothing like a balm.
The screen door next door creaked and Maggie stepped out. Her arms were crossed, sweater sleeves bunched at her elbows, and her expression was equal parts weary and expectant. “Hey,” she called softly, walking over the lawn between the two houses.
Beth turned while Daryl remained seated, one foot still propped on the railing, but his posture had stiffened. He could already read it in Maggie’s gait.
Maggie stopped just shy of the porch steps. “Rick says we’re settlin’ in for real now. Houses and beds and all that.”
Beth nodded cautiously, her eyes flicking toward the house behind her. “Yeah, I heard.”
Maggie tilted her head, squinting slightly in the porch light. “You comin’? Glenn and I already picked the one next door yesterday. One of the room’s has a little window and one of those ceiling fans that probably don’t work but might.”
Beth hesitated. “I was thinkin’ I’d stay here tonight.”
Maggie’s expression flickered, hurt, maybe, or just tired. “Beth…”
“I’m just not ready to…split off.” She glanced at Daryl without quite meaning to. “Not yet.”
There was a pause. Maggie looked from her sister to Daryl and back again. “You’ve got him,” Maggie said, gently. Not accusingly, just stating it plain. “But I miss you, we haven’t even really talked since we got here.”
Beth’s mouth opened, then closed. She had no defense, she had been avoiding it. The whole place felt like a fever dream, and facing Maggie, facing what it all meant, how far they'd come apart, was still too raw.
“I ain’t tryin’ to pull you away,” Maggie added. “I just want a night where we’re in the same house again. Just you and me and Glenn for a while. No guards, no fires, no worryin’ if somebody’s gonna bleed out in their sleep.”
Beth looked at her for a long moment. Then she sighed, quiet and slow. “Alright,” she said. “Just for tonight.”
Daryl shifted beside her, barely perceptible, but she noticed. She turned and crouched beside him, resting her palm briefly on his knee. “You’ll be alright?” she asked softly, a quiet, almost teasing lilt to her voice.
Daryl looked at her. “You know where I’ll be.” Beth smiled, and he caught the edge of her fingers, squeezing once. It wasn’t much. But it said I’ll be here.
Beth stood, stepping inside for a moment to grab her bag from the living room and sling it over her shoulder. As she stepped down into the grass, Maggie touched her arm. “I’m not mad,” Maggie murmured.
“I know,” Beth whispered back.
They walked side by side across the yard as the porch light flickered behind them.
From his spot on the steps, Daryl watched until the door of the house next door closed behind them. He leaned back in his chair, eyes fixed on that porch now.
Crickets kept chirping and the walls still held.
But without her beside him, the quiet pressed a little harder.
_________________________________________
Upstairs, Glenn had already turned in, murmuring something about being dead on his feet. Maggie had lit a candle in the front room instead of turning on the lamps, and now the flame flickered between the two sisters as they sat cross-legged on a couch that smelled faintly of cedar and lemon cleaner.
Beth had her arms around a pillow, hugging it loosely to her stomach. She stared at the window, where lace curtains drifted lazily in the breeze. Maggie sat beside her, sipping water from a glass and watching her in that quiet way she always had—where Beth could feel the weight of the words Maggie was holding in her chest.
“You remember Daddy’s porch swing?” Maggie asked suddenly.
Beth smiled faintly, her eyes still on the window. “The chain was always squeakin’. It used to drive Momma crazy.”
“She hated how it leaned,” Maggie said, a small laugh in her throat. “Said it made the whole house look crooked.”
Beth leaned her head back against the couch, letting her gaze drift to the ceiling. “I loved it. Especially in summer, it felt like the only place I could breathe sometimes.”
They were quiet for a moment, letting that memory stretch between them like sunlight across floorboards.
“I was scared yesterday,” Maggie said finally. Her voice wasn’t weak—it was calm, plain, and honest. “When Rick said we should start splittin’ off, sleepin’ in our own homes. I know it’s what people used to do, I know it’s normal, but…” She trailed off, exhaling. “It made it feel real, like we might actually stay.”
Beth didn’t respond right away. Her fingers trailed along the frayed edge of the pillow in her lap. “I was scared too,” she admitted. “Of leaving that porch, of leavin’ him for even one night.”
Maggie glanced sideways. “Daryl?”
Beth nodded, then shrugged a little. “He don’t say much, but I know when he’s holdin’ on, just like I know when I am.”
“You both care about each other,” Maggie said simply. “It shows.”
Beth blinked at that, a lump forming in her throat she hadn’t expected.
“I was mad,” Maggie continued softly. “After the prison, after you…when I thought I lost you, I was mad at the world, mad at myself, mad at—at you, even.”
Beth looked over, surprised.
“I didn’t go lookin’ for you in the way I should have,” Maggie confessed. “And then when I saw you…when you weren’t how I remembered...all that guilt came with it. And I didn’t know how to face it, how to face you .”
Beth’s voice was barely audible. “I didn’t know how to face you either.”
They sat in the candlelight, the quiet house breathing around them.
“I thought about Daddy a lot after Atlanta,” Beth whispered. “What he’d say. How he’d hold your hand and mine and tell us that we’d find our way back to each other, that we had to.” Maggie’s eyes shimmered as Beth turned slightly toward her sister, voice trembling. “We lost so much, but I don’t want to lose you too. Not really, not now.”
“You haven’t,” Maggie said. She reached out and took Beth’s hand. “You never did.”
Beth didn’t cry, not fully, but her chest gave a little hiccup as she folded herself against her sister, head on Maggie’s shoulder like they were girls again on the farmhouse couch, listening to cicadas outside the window.
They stayed that way until the candle burned low.
Until the silence no longer felt like an ache, but like rest.
Like healing.
Chapter 32
Notes:
As you all can probably see, I'm expanding the timeline they spend settling into Alexandria by just a bit, a month or two at most!
I feel like a lot of stuff happened in such a short frame of time in the show / the passage of time wasn't shown properly in the show so I want to give the characters some time to breathe and adjust!
Chapter Text
Sunlight filtered through leafy branches as Rick crouched low behind a toppled fence post just beyond the tree line. He glanced back toward the wall—still visible but far enough they wouldn’t be overheard. Footsteps crunched on dry leaves behind him, he didn’t need to turn to know who it was. Carol emerged first, a calm expression on her face and a pistol already holstered at her side and Daryl followed a few paces behind, crossbow slung across his shoulder, and his eyes scanning the woods like they were still out on the run. Rick stood to meet them.
Carol glanced over her shoulder before speaking. “We’re clear.”
“You sure we should be meetin’ out here?” Daryl muttered, his voice low and wary. “Feels like we’re sneakin’ around our own people.”
Rick’s jaw tightened. “We’re not sneaking, we’re preparing.”
Carol raised an eyebrow. “You’ve changed your mind, then? About trusting them?”
“I’m not waiting to find out if we made a mistake,” Rick said flatly. “We’ve gone too far to gamble everything, we need insurance.”
Carol crossed her arms. “The armory.”
Rick nodded. “We take a few and hide them, just in case. Nobody else needs to know. Not Glenn, not Michonne, not even Beth.”
Daryl’s head snapped slightly toward him. “Why not Beth?”
“She don’t need that weight on her,” Rick replied. “She’s keepin’ folks grounded, that’s enough.”
Daryl didn’t respond right away. His gaze flicked toward the sun-dappled trees. “Ain’t right keepin’ secrets like this, Beth ain’t gonna like it.”
Rick faced him squarely. “You want Beth safe or not?”
Daryl’s mouth snapped shut. The question hit harder than a bullet. He pictured Beth on the porch that morning, Judith in her lap, humming while the world, just for a heartbeat, felt normal. One bad turn and all of that could vanish.
Rick didn’t stop. “If this place goes south, you think your crossbow’s gonna be enough to keep her? Think again. You care about her? Then help me make sure she doesn’t get caught in another Grady, another prison, another Terminus.”
Daryl looked away, jaw working. Finally he exhaled. “We do it clean. No one sees, no one hears, no one ever finds it unless we need it.”
“That’s the plan.” Rick’s gaze softened, as did his stance. “I trust you both, but Alexandria’s soft. If something goes wrong, I want to know we’ve got something to fall back on.”
Carol sighed, but nodded. “Then we’ll do it during that welcome party Deanna’s been talking about throwing at the end of the week. Everyone will be distracted, I can slip in, grab what we need, and stash them outside the walls. Somewhere safe.”
A rustle in the brush snapped all three of their heads around. A low snarl broke through the silence as a lone walker stumbled into view, dragging its mangled foot behind it. Its skin sagged, yellow-gray and slack, and its milky eyes fixed blindly in their direction. Carol stepped forward, pulling her pistol and firing once, then again—the shots loud in the quiet woods but carefully placed. “Told them I was coming out here for practice,” she muttered under her breath.
The walker groaned, still staggering, until Daryl moved past her and raised his crossbow. With a thwip , the bolt embedded cleanly in its skull, and the body collapsed to the forest floor with a dull thud. Daryl stepped over and crouched beside the corpse, tugging his bolt free before his eyes caught something. He frowned, brushing back a strand of greasy hair.
“What is it?” Rick asked.
“Somethin’ carved in its forehead,” Daryl muttered, turning the walker’s head slightly.
A ragged W.
All three of them went still.
Carol narrowed her eyes. “You think that means something?”
“Could be a group,” Rick said. “A warning, a signature.”
“Could just be sick fun,” Daryl muttered, standing and wiping the bolt on his jeans. “Either way, somethin’ ain’t right.”
Rick looked back toward the wall, distant and quiet under the gold sun. The illusion of peace.
They didn’t linger.
No more words passed between them as they returned through the trees, shadows under the guise of neighbors, armed with a secret and the first scar of a new threat still taking shape just beyond the walls.
_________________________________________
Beth stood on the back porch of the house she now shared with Maggie and Glenn, a ceramic mug cradled in both hands. The tea had gone lukewarm, forgotten more than once, but the warmth of the cup still felt good against her fingers. The afternoon sun bathed the neighborhood in gold. The sounds of hammers clinking and laughter down the street drifted in on the breeze—some Alexandrians fixing siding, kids bouncing a basketball, an old stereo playing faintly from someone’s window.
It all still felt…surreal.
Her eyes drifted to the road just in time to catch Carl walking past the front of the neighboring house. He had one hand shoved deep in his pocket, the other gesturing animatedly as he spoke to Ron and Mikey, who walked beside him. A few paces back, Enid followed with her arms folded, eyes on the ground, her ever-present guarded look softening when Carl turned to say something over his shoulder. Beth smiled faintly. There was still something boyish in Carl, despite all he’d seen. A flicker of the kid he used to be. It made something ache in her chest in a way she couldn’t quite name. She sipped her tea. Let her gaze shift.
Father Gabriel sat alone on a bench by the community garden, his Bible sat open resting in his lap, but he wasn’t reading and he wasn’t praying, he just stared out at nothing, his expression tight and inward. He’d been drifting from the group lately, growing quieter, distant. Beth didn’t know if it was guilt or grief eating at him, but whatever it was, it had hollowed something in his eyes. The others noticed too, though no one said anything out loud, not yet. Tara and Glenn kept busy scouting with Aiden and Nicholas and checking inventory, sometimes Tara would stop in the infirmary to check on Eugene who had taken to sketching water filtration systems and channels for repurposing rain water on scrap napkins when he wasn’t fixing something. Rosita had been pitching in with the construction crews with Abraham, sometimes Beth would catch them bickering, and other times laughing. Yesterday Beth saw Rosita smiling in a way she hadn’t seen in months. Maggie had quickly become a fixture in the community, half resident and half liaison. Beth watched as she walked briskly with Deanna, their conversation muffled but focused. Maggie’s hands moved animatedly as she pointed to a section of wall, and then gestured toward the community garden. For a moment, Beth felt her heart swell a little with pride. Maggie was good at this, full of that leadership blood their daddy used to talk about, Beth was proud of her. Sometimes though, Beth still caught her eyes flicking towards her, still as protective as ever. Carol never ceased to amaze Beth, she took to Alexandria like she had always belonged here despite everything she had done before stepping foot in its walls. Beth had watched it all with quiet fascination over the past few days. Carol walked through the town with a pleasant smile, her hair soft around her face, her apron tied just so around her waist. She baked cookies, offered recipes, and asked the Alexandrians how to get stains out of curtains like it was the most important thing in the world. To anyone watching, she was the picture of domestic contentment.
But Beth knew better.
She saw the way Carol’s eyes flicked over every tool in the shed during “neighborhood orientation.” She saw how her hands moved with practiced ease when she tied the apron, a motion fast and precise, like she could just as easily be knotting a tourniquet. She saw her tuck a paring knife into her cardigan sleeve when she thought no one was watching. She saw her kneel beside little Sam Anderson one morning to offer him a cookie, smiling, sweet-voiced, and gentle, and then rise with eyes so cold and calculating it made her shiver. Beth had learned that Carol’s strength wasn’t just in her resolve, it was in her ability to slip between masks like water through cracks. And right now, she wore the mask of Alexandria’s friendliest homemaker.
And Daryl…
Beth’s heart softened.
Daryl hadn’t changed much to the outside eye. He was out hunting most mornings before the sun rose. Some days he returned with a haul of rabbits or a string of squirrels. Other times, just blood on his shirt and dirt under his nails. He still spoke in few words and wore his crossbow like a second spine. Beth though? She picked up things that no one else looked for. She knew the way his hand lingered at her waist when they passed each other. The way he left little things for her—wildflowers on the windowsill, a stone smoothed by the creek, one of Judith’s pacifiers when it rolled behind the couch. The way his voice gentled just a notch when it was only them. Sometimes, late at night, when the houses had gone quiet and the porch lights flickered out, they’d slip away together, just for a while. There was a half-finished yellow house tucked at the farthest end of the north wall. Its frame was sound, but the interior was bare with no paint on the walls, and the insulation still peeked through the beams upstairs. But to Beth and Daryl, it was theirs, even if not officially. No one else came that far. There were no neighbors, no clocks ticking, and no drifting voices; just wind through unfinished rafters, and stars through an uncovered windowpane. They’d dragged an old mattress up to the second floor and stashed a blanket inside a chest. Most nights, they just lay curled together in the quiet, fingers tracing familiar patterns across bare skin, hearts steadying. Other nights, they’d crossed quieter thresholds, tentative, reverent, and never rushed. Beth knew every callus on his hands, and how his breath hitched when she kissed the scar on his collarbone. And Daryl knew how she’d shudder at the scrape of his stubble against her throat, and the way she melted when he kissed slow and deep when it was just the two of them.
Beth took a slow breath and stepped off the porch, drawn toward the watchtower near the wall. She caught a familiar silhouette, rifle balanced, and shoulders stiff.
Sasha.
The door to the tower was propped open with a rock, she knocked gently anyways. “Sasha?” she called gently.
No answer.
Beth hesitated, then started climbing. The steps groaned beneath her, but she kept going up and up, past the lower level where a pair of folding chairs sat untouched. Past the midpoint where empty water bottles gathered dust, to the very top.
Sasha sat on the floor beside the window, her rifle balanced on the sill. “If you’re here to tell me it’s dinner time, I’m not hungry.”
Beth stepped in anyway, the air tinged with dust and oil. “I figured,” she said softly. “I just came to see you.”
Sasha didn’t answer at first, she just kept her eye to the scope, scanning the trees outside the gate.
“You been up here a while,” Beth continued, stepping closer. “Couple days now, right?”
“I’m doing something useful,” Sasha muttered.
Beth leaned her hip against the railing. “Ain’t sayin' you’re not.”
Outside the walls, a walker lurched from the tree line. Sasha raised the rifle, exhaled, and fired. One clean shot. The walker dropped.
Beth flinched a little. “That the fifth one today?”
“Seventh.”
There was silence for a while.
Beth looked at her, really looked. Sasha’s face was thin, her cheeks hollowed just a bit, and the dark circles under her eyes were heavier than they’d been before. “It’s okay to rest, you know.” Beth said, easing down near the opposite wall.
“Somebody’s gotta keep watch.”
“Ain’t saying you shouldn’t,” Beth said gently. “Just sayin' you don’t gotta do it alone.”
A low groan echoed beyond the walls. Three walkers stumbled into view between the trees. Sasha raised the rifle and fired. The shots rang through the tower like a whip crack.
Beth flinched, blinking away the sting in her ears.
“That makes ten,” Sasha muttered.
Beth studied her quietly. Her hands trembled just slightly when she lowered the rifle. Not fear, not weakness, just the kind of wear you couldn’t shake. “I know that feeling,” Beth said. “When the quiet feels worse than the noise.”
Sasha blinked, but didn’t respond.
“I used to count windows,” Beth said suddenly, voice soft. “Back at the prison. I’d sit up late and count how many windows I could see through. Pretend they were homes with people still in ’em.”
Sasha finally turned her head.
Beth smiled faintly. “Didn’t help much. But it reminded me there was something worth dreaming about.” There was silence for a long while, until Beth spoke again, her voice soft and steady. “I’m not gonna pretend to know exactly what you’re feelin’. But I do know if you keep hiding up here, it’s gonna eat you alive.”
Sasha’s jaw clenched, and she looked back out the window.
“Come down for a bit,” Beth offered. “You don’t gotta smile or talk or anything. Just…come sit with me for a while.”
Sasha didn’t answer.
Beth waited another moment, then gently set a granola bar down beside her. “I’ll be in the yard.” she turned and walked out, and as Beth stepped into the sunlight again, she squinted up at the tower, unsure if her words had gotten through. But half an hour later, as she sat in the grass with Judith in her lap and her tea reheated in a fresh mug, Sasha approached, rifle slung loosely at her back. Her expression hadn’t softened much, but her eyes met Beth’s with something close to acknowledgment. She didn’t say a word, she just sat down beside Beth in the sun.
And for now, that was enough.
Chapter 33
Notes:
Got a little treat for everyone! One of my best friends ended up having her baby and to celebrate I'm releasing three chapters today! If time permits as well, I'll still have another update this Thursday / Friday too!
( Also I now recognize that Buttons from the show was male, I completely got him screwed up in my head with my other friend's horse who is also named Buttons haha )
Chapter Text
The early morning light cut soft gold through the blinds, casting long beams across the breakfast table. Beth buckled her belt tight around her waist, then reached for her knife. The infirmary schedule hung on the wall behind her, ignored as she slipped her jacket on with a firm tug.
Maggie stood by the sink, arms folded, and eyes narrowed just enough to make Beth’s shoulders tense. “You really think this is a good idea?” she asked.
Beth didn’t turn. “You mean going out? Yeah, I do.”
“Beth.”
She sighed and turned, already braced. “We’ve talked about this.”
Maggie’s mouth flattened into a thin line. “No, I talked. You just said ‘I’ll be fine’ and packed anyway.”
Beth kept her tone calm. “I said I’d stay in the infirmary most days, but not every day. I ain’t useless outside, Maggie, and Daryl—”
“Daryl can handle himself,” Maggie said quickly. “You don’t need to be out there too.”
Beth’s brows lifted, unimpressed. “I’m not going to babysit him.”
“It’s not that.”
“What is it then?”
“You need to settle in,” Maggie said, frustrated. “You’ve got enough on your plate without traipsing around outside the walls with a crossbow you barely know how to use.”
Beth straightened. “That’s why I need the practice. What happens if there’s an attack and I freeze? What happens if someone needs help and I can’t even shoot straight? I need to know I can do this.”
Before Maggie could respond, Glenn stepped in from the hallway, half-eaten piece of toast in one hand. He took in the tension like a splash of cold water to the face. “Wow,” he said lightly, raising a hand, “is this the part where I back away slowly, or defuse the bomb?”
“Maggie thinks I should stay inside the walls like a good little nurse,” Beth said, voice clipped.
“I never said that,” Maggie muttered, but before she could say more Glenn wrapped an arm around her shoulders. “C’mon, let her go,” he said with a wink in Beth’s direction. “You know Daryl’s not gonna let anything happen to her out there. He’s got eyes like a hawk and reflexes like…I don’t know, a pissed-off raccoon.”
Beth softened at that, her gaze flicking to the door where Daryl would be waiting. She shouldered her pack. “I’m not gonna be gone all day, I’ll be back before dinner.”
Maggie exhaled slowly, clearly unconvinced but outnumbered. “If you get so much as a scratch…”
“I’ll clean and patch it myself,” Beth promised with a small grin.
Glenn gave her a gentle nudge toward the door. “Go, before she chains you to the table.”
Daryl was already waiting by the gates, crossbow slung over his shoulder, leaning against the metal fencing like he had all the time in the world, but Beth could tell by the tap of his boot that he had been waiting. He looked up as she approached. His eyes swept over her once, lingering for a beat longer than necessary, before a slight lift of his brow passed for a greeting. “Took your sweet time,”
Beth smirked. “Had to survive the gauntlet first.”
“Maggie?”
“Yeah, but Glenn had my back.”
Daryl gave a small grunt that might’ve been sympathy, or amusement.
Nicholas, manning the gate with all the enthusiasm of a bored teenager, gave them a long look before unlocking it with a heavy click. “Be back before sundown,” he said flatly. “Or Maggie’s going to have my ass.”
Beth offered a polite smile. “You’ll still have your ass, don’t worry.”
Nicholas rolled his eyes, keying the latch before pulling the gate open and the two passed through it, the hinges squealing as it shut behind them.
They walked in easy silence for a while, boots crunching soft against leaf litter.
“I’ve been practicing,” Beth offered. “Behind the house with targets.”
Daryl glanced at her sidelong. “Maggie know that?”
Beth grinned. “She’s got other things to stress about and Glenn’s not gonna tell.”
He snorted but didn’t argue.
After a pause, she asked, “When d’you think I’ll be ready for my own bow?”
He looked at her again, slower this time. “You want one?”
“Well, you’re not always gonna be around to cover me.”
Daryl made a low sound in his throat, half protest, half scoff. “’S not true, I plan on bein’ around all the damn time.”
Beth laughed, the sound light as air. “Okay, fine. But maybe one day, I’m out in the woods alone and a squirrel attacks, you’re not there, what then?”
“You punch it.”
“Daryl.”
Daryl gave a low grunt that could have been a chuckle. "What, you think you earned it already?"
Beth tilted her head, feigning offense. "I’ve gone out with you three times now. I hit that walker in the shoulder last time."
He arched a brow. "In the shoulder. That supposed to be impressin' me?"
Beth smirked, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. “Better than missing completely.”
Daryl gave her a sideways glance, amused. “Barely.”
She bumped her shoulder into his. “You didn’t see how fast I drew. Quick like lightning.”
Daryl shook his head, but his lips twitched. “You keep talkin’ like that and I’m gonna start thinkin’ you believe it.”
Beth narrowed her eyes, walking backward in front of him now. “I
do
believe it. You saw me, I was quick, real quick.”
“You tripped on a root right after.”
“I
recovered
,” she shot back, jabbing a finger in his direction. “Gracefully.”
“Graceful like a drunk baby deer,” he said, finally letting the grin break through. Beth let out a dramatic huff and spun on her heel to keep walking, but he caught her wrist gently and tugged her back just enough that she bumped into his chest. Her breath hitched, laughter caught somewhere in the softness between them. His hands rested loosely at her waist. “Hey,” he said, quieter now, “You’re doin’ good, alright?”
Beth blinked up at him, her annoyance melting into something warmer. “Yeah?”
Daryl nodded once, thumb brushing the hem of her jacket. “Yeah, just...don’t go rushin’ to prove nothin’ to anybody. Not to Maggie, not to me.”
She tilted her head, smiling up at him. “What if I wanna impress you?”
His eyes dipped to her lips, then back to her eyes, close and heavy-lidded with affection. “You already do.”
Beth’s heart swelled, the woods falling quiet around them. She leaned in and kissed him slow, like the moment deserved. When she pulled back, their foreheads touched, noses brushing, her voice barely a breath. “You’re kinda sweet when you’re worried.”
“Don’t tell nobody.”
“Wouldn’t dream of it.”
_____________________________________
The woods were still, quiet in a way that meant no trouble, no walkers, no threat. Just the whisper of spring wind through the branches and the distant chirp of a bird overhead. Beth’s boots shifted lightly over the leaves, steadying her breath as she raised Daryl’s crossbow, squinting one eye shut to aim.
“Feet apart,” Daryl murmured beside her, his voice warm and close, gravel worn smooth at the edges. One hand slid to her waist, guiding her hips. “There. You’re stiff as a damn board, girl. Loosen up, it ain’t gonna bite.”
Beth smirked without looking at him. “I
am
relaxed.”
Daryl gave a low, amused grunt, pressing a little closer behind her. “Sure you are. Squeezin’ that trigger like it owes you money.”
She huffed but smiled, eye narrowing on the target. “Maybe it does.”
“Alright, deep breath. Squeeze, don’t yank.”
She let the arrow fly and it thunked against the bark of a nearby tree, several inches wide of the painted target on the stump. She exhaled through her nose in quiet defeat. “That’s worse than last time.”
Daryl’s hand came to rest at her lower back. “You’re gettin’ there,” he said, voice softer now. “Takes time. Took me a hell of a lot longer, ‘n I didn’t have me teachin’ me.”
Beth turned to look at him, her lips twitching with dry amusement. “Lucky me.”
He met her eyes and didn’t look away. “Damn right.”
She leaned in, letting her fingers brush lightly down his chest as he passed her. “I dunno, I feel like I might need a better teacher.”
Daryl tipped his head with a mock glare. “Careful, girl, or I’ll start chargin’ per lesson.”
Beth grinned. “Mmm, and what exactly do you charge?”
His eyes swept over her once, slow and teasing, “Haven’t decided yet.”
“Well, you better think fast,” she said, casting him a sideways look. “I’m gettin’ better every day.”
Daryl snorted, retrieving the arrow with practiced ease and handed it back to her. He was just about to step behind her again when his body froze. He tilted his head slightly, gaze sharpening.
Beth recognized that look now. The way he narrowed his eyes like a wolf catching a scent. “Walker?” she whispered.
He shook his head. “No. Not shamblin’, step’s too clean, weight’s in the heel. Not draggin’.”
Beth blinked. “So...a person?”
But before Beth could ask more, Daryl grabbed the crossbow and took off through the trees like a shadow, silent and swift. Beth hurried after him, staying close but not interfering.
Then—
“Don’t shoot!” A voice called out, breathless and surprised. A moment later, Aaron stepped from behind a tree, hands raised, looking sheepish and more than a little impressed. “Man,” he said, breath coming fast, “You can actually tell the difference between walkers and people just from the sound?”
Beth exhaled with relief, Daryl, however, didn’t lower the crossbow. “What the hell’re you doin’ followin’ us?” Daryl barked.
Aaron blinked, looking between them. “I wasn’t—I mean, I didn’t mean to
follow
follow. I was tracking something.”
Daryl narrowed his eyes. “Bull.”
“I swear,” Aaron said. “There’s a horse I’ve been trying to catch. I’ve seen her out here three times now. She’s got white patches on her sides, like clouds. Smart, fast—she’s been evading everyone, but I got a fresh trail.”
Beth blinked. “A horse?”
Aaron nodded, lowering his hands slowly.”I’ve named her Buttons. Thought if I could get close, maybe start training her. Alexandria could use her—transport, farming, morale.”
Beth’s face lit up like the sun breaking through clouds.
Daryl glanced sideways at her, caught off guard by the pure, unfiltered excitement on her face. There weren’t many things that sparked that in her anymore, not after everything. But the thought of a horse?
That got her.
He sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “Alright,” he muttered. “We’ll help.”
Beth turned to him, eyes wide. “You sure?”
He shrugged, avoiding her gaze. “Reckon if we leave it to him, he’ll scare the thing off again.”
Aaron grinned. “I will not argue with that.”
Beth threw her arms around Daryl in a spontaneous hug, his hand came up to rest gently between her shoulder blades, warm and grounding.
“Thank you,” she whispered.
He didn’t say anything. Just looked away with that same barely-there smile tugging at his mouth. “Alright.” He looked at Aaron. “Let’s go find your horse,” he said.
—------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
They’d been out for a couple hours now, walking further than usual for a supply run, but not quite as far as the old world felt.
Aaron paused, crouching beside a patch of hoofprints pressed deep into the mud. “She’s close,” he said, eyes scanning the treeline. “She came this way. Button’s front left shoe has a nick. Right there, see? It’s like a signature.”
Daryl stood behind Beth, arms crossed, eyes following the prints with a practiced squint. “Tracks’re fresh. Told ya we’d catch up to her,” he said, not smug, just certain.
Beth glanced up at him with a smile. “Look at you, bein’ all confident about it.”
He shrugged, but the corner of his mouth twitched.
Aaron grinned. “Gotta admit, wasn’t expectin’ you to volunteer. Thought I’d have to twist an arm or two.”
Daryl rolled his eyes. “Didn’t do it for you.”
Beth bumped her shoulder gently into his, grinning. “Nope, he did it for Buttons.”
Daryl groaned. “Can’t believe y’named the damn horse Buttons.”
Aaron gave a sheepish smile. “Figured it fit. Soft-hearted and fast on her feet.”
Beth giggled and gave Daryl a playful nudge. “Sounds like someone else I know.”
Daryl huffed but said nothing, squinting down the trail. Truth was, he agreed to help for one reason only, and she was standing beside him with light in her eyes.
She was happy, and he’d follow that smile anywhere.
They found her near a stream just past the ridge, grazing with her ears flicking at every sound. A pretty palomino, ribs faint beneath her coat but otherwise healthy. Beth’s breath hitched when she saw her.
“Oh, she’s beautiful,” she whispered.
Aaron grinned. “Told you.”
Beth started to move to approach her, when Daryl spoke up. “Wait,” Daryl said gently, fingers brushing her arm. “Lemme.”
She stopped, eyes meeting his. He didn’t say why, but he didn’t have to. So Beth nodded, heart skipping as he moved forward alone.
Daryl approached low and calm, every motion deliberate. He spoke in that same soft tone she’d heard only in private, when he talked to Judith, or murmured things into her shoulder in the dark of their secret house. “Easy, girl…I gotcha. Ain’t nobody gonna hurt ya.”
Buttons shifted, ears flicking back. Daryl kept his stance low and his eyes steady, inch by inch he was closing the space between them. Beth held her breath.
Then a guttural groan broke the moment.
Beth’s head whipped around just as three walkers staggered out of the trees across the stream. One had a shredded lower jaw, dragging a torn foot behind it; another wore the remnants of what looked like a scout’s vest, soaked through with old blood.
“Shit,” Daryl barked, stepping back instinctively. His hand went to his crossbow but the angle was wrong, too close, so he grabbed his knife instead.
Buttons reared up with a shrill, terrified whinny, her hooves crashing against the streambed, the mare turned and bolted, crashing through the brush with a thunder of hooves.
“Buttons—!” Aaron cried out, but Beth grabbed his arm. “No time!” One of the walkers made a grab for her and Beth stumbled back, heart pounding, then drove her knife upward under its chin, the blade crunching through rot and bone. It collapsed at her feet.
Daryl was already moving, slamming another walker hard against a tree with his forearm, jamming his blade straight into its skull. It collapsed with a sickening crunch, his breath ragged.
The last walker lunged for Beth again, too fast, and too close. But Daryl was there before it reached her. He hooked an arm around her waist and yanked her back, thrusting his blade over her shoulder and burying it clean through the walker’s temple. It dropped soundlessly. Beth’s chest heaved as she stared at the bodies around them. Daryl didn’t let go. His arm lingered around her waist, grounding her. “You alright?” he asked gruffly, voice lower now, meant only for her.
She nodded quickly, pulse still thudding. “I—I had it.”
“I know ya did,” he murmured, brushing a bit of hair from her cheek with the edge of his thumb. “But I got you.”
She managed a breathless smile. “Always.”
Aaron bent over, hands on his knees. “Remind me never to doubt how fast you two can handle a mess.”
Daryl didn’t answer. He was still watching Beth, eyes narrowing slightly as if checking for any hidden wounds. She caught the look and rolled her eyes gently, leaning in just enough to bump her shoulder into his.
“I’m fine,” she promised. “You?”
He gave a faint nod
Beth bent slightly, catching her breath. “She’s spooked bad, but she didn’t go far.”
Aaron straightened and peered into the woods. “You think we can still find her?”
Daryl didn’t look at Aaron. He looked at Beth—the flush in her cheeks, the stubborn flicker of hope in her eyes. And that was all it took. He exhaled, the edge of his frustration softening. “Yeah, reckon we try.”
So they pressed on, chasing the fading trail of hoof prints through the trees as the sun sank behind them. They chased her for what felt like miles through thick brush until Beth gasped, “There!”
The clearing opened wide, too wide.
And in the middle of it was Buttons, and she wasn’t alone.
More walkers, at least seven, had already reached her.
They didn’t hesitate, they charged into the chaos, Beth’s knife already in her hand. She ducked low and stabbed up into a walker’s jaw as it turned toward her, bile rising in the back of her throat at the hot spray against her arms. She pivoted, heart hammering, and slashed at another just as Aaron came in from the side, burying his blade in the temple of one that was a crawling torso with a shout of fury. Daryl’s crossbow had been dropped somewhere in the chaos—he was using his hunting knife, brutal and efficient, cutting down the undead with fast, vicious swipes.
But there were too many.
By the time they reached the last of them, Buttons had already collapsed, sides heaving. Her flank was torn open and raw, soaked in red. Her legs trembled, slick with her own blood and mud. One eye, wide, glassy, and terrified, searched the air as if begging someone,
anyone
, to undo what had happened.
Beth fell to her knees beside her. “No, no, no—oh God.” She pressed her hands over the gaping wound like it would help, sobbing breathlessly, “We’re here, we’re here, girl...”
Aaron stood frozen behind her, guilt clawing up his throat. “I just wanted to bring her back,” he said quietly. “Thought she deserved better than this.”
Daryl put a firm hand on his shoulder. “Ain’t your fault.”
The mare gave a low cry, a trembling, broken sound. One leg kicked out weakly, she wasn’t going to make it, they all knew it. Aaron knelt slowly beside her, pulling his pistol with shaking hands. He reached out, brushing Buttons’s mane like it would somehow ease what was coming. His voice dropped low as he whispered something only the horse, and maybe God, could hear.
Beth turned away as Daryl came to kneel beside her, burying her face against his arm.
The shot echoed through the woods, short and merciful.
Silence followed.
Beth stayed on her knees for a moment, blood drying on her hands as her knife dangled uselessly in her fingers. “I tried,” she whispered, voice cracking. “We tried.”
Daryl didn’t say anything for a long moment, He just cupped the back of her head, holding her as though he could will her grief to sink into him. “I know,” he murmured softly. “You did all y’could.”
“I’m sorry,” she whispered to the now still body of Buttons, her voice small.
Beth leaned into Daryl’s side, and he wrapped his arm around her, steady and strong. “C’mon.” he whispered, and gently helped her to her feet. Beth’s legs wobbled beneath her, and when they gave out, Daryl caught her before she hit the ground. He didn’t say anything—just lifted her until she was standing, keeping one arm firm around her waist. She leaned against him, quiet and trembling, still gripping the bloody knife. “Let’s get ya home,” he murmured. He guided her gently, hand secure on her arm, not letting go the whole walk back to the walls, Aaron following behind them, quiet, with his head bowed.
Buttons never made it home, but Daryl made sure Beth did.
————————————————————
The sky was dimming, streaked with gold and gray. Beth sat on the edge of the porch steps, her arms wrapped around her knees, chin resting on them. Her boots were caked in mud and something darker she hadn’t cleaned off yet, something she didn’t want to.
The image still clung to her mind: Buttons, broken beneath a tide of walkers. One moment wild and terrified, the next, ripped open, screaming, and then silent.
She hadn’t spoken much since they got back.
Not to Maggie, who had gently tried to get her to talk, to share what was weighing her down.
Not to Aaron, who’d apologized again and again like it was his fault the world ate anything gentle.
And not to Daryl, b
ut she knew he was there now, leaning against the porch post behind her. He hadn’t said her name, he didn’t need to. His presence had weight, and she felt it settle around her like a familiar jacket.
“You gonna come sit?” she finally asked.
He did. He
dropped down beside her, boots thudding softly, one arm resting on his knee. She could feel the heat of him near her, the tension he always carried, but tonight, it was a little softer. He didn’t push, just waited.
“I keep thinkin’ about the horses,” Beth said, her voice barely above a whisper. “From the farm. How I used to go out in the early morning, before breakfast, and brush ‘em. Feed ‘em apples if I could sneak ‘em past Daddy.”
Daryl stayed quiet.
“They were wild in the morning,” she continued. “Like they’d been waiting all night to be free. I thought they were the bravest things in the world.” Beth wiped her eyes with the heel of her hand before anything could fall. “Buttons didn’t even try to run from them, she just stood there like she gave up. Like she knew there wasn’t room in this world for anything like her anymore.”
Daryl turned toward her, his shoulder brushing hers. “Maybe she was tired, maybe she’d been runnin a long time.”
Her throat caught. She nodded once, hard. “I just hate it,” Beth whispered. “Everything good and kind gets eaten up first.”
Daryl didn’t say anything. Instead, he reached out and took her hand, thumb brushing over her knuckles, calloused and gentle. “I get it,” he murmured. “I used to think...if I got too close to anythin soft, it’d get torn up too.” He looked down at their hands, then back at her, eyes darker in the fading light. “You’re the softest thing I ever let near me,” he admitted. “And you’re still here.”
Beth’s breath caught. She turned her hand and threaded her fingers deeper through his. “I’m not goin’ anywhere,” she whispered, leaning in and resting her forehead against his temple with a tired sigh. “I don’t wanna be tough all the time,” she whispered. “I just wanna care about things and not get punished for it..”
“You don’t gotta be tough,” Daryl murmured. “Not with me.”
She gave a watery smile, then shifted closer, pressing a soft kiss to his cheek that lingered. He turned to her then, and his hand came up to cradle the back of her head gently, drawing her in as he kissed her. Slow, aching, and certain. The kind of kiss that said everything without needing words. Beth melted into it, hands tangled in his shirt, fingers fisting gently in the fabric as if to anchor herself. When they finally broke apart, she stayed tucked against him, head resting on his shoulder as he wrapped an arm around her waist.
And for once, the world outside the walls felt far away.
Chapter Text
The house was too bright.
Beth stood near the center of Deanna’s living room, shoulders stiff beneath the soft cardigan Maggie had found for her: The first time she slipped it on, it had felt comfortable, but now? It felt suffocating. The light from the chandelier made everything look like a dream someone else was having. Everything was shiny, comfortable, and s
afe.
She could almost pretend this was a party from before.
Daryl had already made his choice before they even arrived—he was on the porch, away from the crowd, where he felt the most comfortable. Beth glanced at him through the window as he leaned against the railing, his eyes scanning the yard, distant and still. She understood why he wanted to be out there. It was easier to watch from the edges, easier to keep a safe distance from everything that felt foreign. Maggie, on the other hand, seemed radiant in the crowd, hands warm as she touched shoulders and smiled with a politician’s ease. Glenn was close by, his arm around her waist like she was his anchor. They looked
happy
, like they belonged here. Eugene stood near the hors d’oeuvres table, holding a plate stacked with oddly portioned canapés and explaining something about fermentation to a woman who looked slightly alarmed. Noah was by the stairs, chatting softly with Reg. His posture was straighter than it used to be, like he was beginning to believe he had a place here. Even Rosita and Abraham, standing side-by-side near the kitchen, looked more relaxed than usual—Abraham sipping scotch like it was a mission, Rosita nodding at something someone said, but her hand never straying far from her waistband. And Tara was telling a story to a small cluster of Alexandrians, making them laugh with her dry humor and wry grin.
Beth tried to absorb it all and relax, but something felt off. Like the room was rotating just slightly too fast. She raised her glass and took a cautious sip, but the taste hit her wrong. Her stomach lurched with an unexpected twist. It wasn’t strong, but it was sharp, and it came out of nowhere. She swallowed, breathing through her nose, trying to keep her face composed.
Rick was on edge, eyes scanning the room even while he pretended to drink. Michonne stood beside him, still and quiet, but her hand occasionally tapped his elbow like a quiet reminder:
ease up.
Nausea crept up her throat like a wave, cold and sudden. Beth pressed her free hand to her stomach, trying to steady herself. Maybe it was the food, maybe nerves. She didn’t know. She hadn’t eaten much today, but even the thought of the canapés Eugene had stacked on his plate made her queasy. She glanced around the room again, catching sight of Sasha, who leaned against the wall, distant and watchful, her eyes a reflection of Beth’s own unease.
And then she frowned.
Carol wasn’t here.
Beth realized it suddenly, like noticing a missing note in a song. Carol was usually always nearby, floating just at the edges—watching, listening, pretending to be softer than she was. But tonight? Nothing. No floral blouse, no plate of food in her hand, no careful act of suburban normalcy. The absence scratched at Beth’s awareness like an itch she couldn’t quite place. She was still scanning the room when a quiet voice spoke near her shoulder.
“Hey there, Beth.”
She didn’t need to turn to know it was Pete. His voice was too smooth, too casual. Familiar in that way that wasn’t necessarily bad, but didn’t sit right either. Beth glanced his way with a tight smile. “Hey, Mr. Anderson.”
“Ah, no need for that. Just call me Pete.” He offered her a friendly grin, drink in hand. “I just wanted to say that your help at the infirmary has been a godsend, hope I haven’t scared you off yet.”
“No,” she said, a little too quickly. “Not at all. It’s been…good.” And parts of it had been, she liked helping. She’d been good at patching people up since the prison, since her dad. But sometimes, when Pete stood too close or leaned over her shoulder for too long, she’d feel something unsettled coil in her gut, something old, something she hated remembering. Pete’s hand twitched like he was about to touch her arm, but she stepped back, feigning a polite wince. “Sorry—I think I just need a little air. Something’s not sittin’ right.”
“Want me to walk with you?”
“No. I’m fine, really. Just a minute.”
She didn’t wait for a response. The house suddenly felt too tight, too warm, too loud. The night air hit her in a wave, cool and cutting. But it wasn’t enough. Beth stumbled past the porch steps toward the railing, bracing her hands on the wood.
Daryl turned at the movement, his back going straight when he saw her. “Beth?”
She didn’t answer. Her body heaved once, hard, and then she leaned over and threw up into the bushes below.
Daryl was beside her in an instant. His hand hovered at her back, unsure for just a second, then settled there gently. “Hey—hey, easy...” he murmured, voice low and steady. “I gotcha.”
Beth wiped her mouth with the sleeve of her cardigan, humiliated and shaky. “God,” she croaked, “that just...came outta nowhere.”
“You sick?” Daryl asked, brow furrowed. “What’d you eat?”
She shook her head. “Nothin’. Barely had anything all day, just felt hot all of a sudden.”
Daryl’s jaw ticked. He didn’t like this, didn’t like seeing her like this. His hand rubbed slow, steady circles between her shoulder blades, his touch familiar and grounding.
Beth stayed bent over the railing for a minute, trying to breathe through the lingering nausea, the cold air prickling against her skin. Inside, the laughter felt miles away now—like it belonged to people she didn’t know. She turned her head slightly toward Daryl, voice soft, almost hesitant. “Can we go to the house?”
Daryl looked at her. He didn’t need to ask which one.
Their house.
His hand slid from her back to her fingers, curling gently around them. “Yeah,” he murmured. “Let’s get outta here.” He helped her down the porch steps like she was something fragile. When she swayed just slightly, he steadied her with an arm around her waist, holding her close.
Beth leaned into him as they walked, her head brushing him. She didn’t speak again, and he didn’t ask her to. They moved together through the quiet streets, her hand wrapped in his, and their hearts falling in sync.
_____________________________
The early morning air in Alexandria was quiet and golden. Daryl sat hunched on the steps of the house he and Beth had crashed at, a cigarette dangling from his fingers.
“Daryl!”
He stiffened, half-turning his head to see Aaron jogging up with two steaming cups of coffee, wearing that too-earnest grin he always had. “Didn’t mean to ambush you,” Aaron said quickly, handing him a cup. “Figured you were an early riser.”
Daryl grunted, taking it. “Ain’t used to soft beds.”
Aaron glanced at the porch step beside Daryl, then sat without asking. His eyes flicked to the empty street, then to the house behind them. “You like this one?”
Daryl squinted at him. “It’s quiet.”
Aaron nodded like that meant something. “You’ve been sitting here since sunrise. Saw you when I passed earlier.”
Daryl just shrugged.
Aaron didn’t push. “You’re not one for parties, huh?”
Daryl snorted. “What gave it away?”
Aaron chuckled. “Didn’t see you with the rest of the crew.” Then, more seriously, he asked “I saw Beth leave, she okay?”
Daryl’s eyes flicked up, narrowing just a bit, not hostile, just guarded.
Aaron raised a hand. “Not prying. Just…she looked like she needed out.”
A beat of silence passed between them before he finally broke it. “Yeah,” Daryl muttered. “She’s okay.”
Aaron nodded, letting it rest. He sipped his coffee, then glanced back at the house again. “You know, if you wanted a place to yourself, you could ask Deanna. There’s a few more like this one—unused, quiet, and finished.”
Daryl looked at him, unsure. “Ain’t exactly settlin’ in.”
“I know,” Aaron said. “Doesn’t have to mean that. Just…might feel good to have a door you can close, somewhere you don’t have to be on edge.”
Daryl looked down at his coffee. He didn’t answer right away. Then, finally: “Yeah, might talk to her.”
Aaron smiled. “Good, I think it’d suit you.” He then tilted his head. “Look, I wanted to talk to you about something. Walk with me?”
Daryl gave a slow nod, still rubbing sleep from his eyes. They walked a few blocks in silence, past the freshly pruned hedges and quiet porches of Alexandria.
Finally, Aaron broke the silence. “You’ve been watching everybody.”
Daryl tensed.
“Not in a weird way,” Aaron added quickly. “You’re just… sharp. You know when someone’s lying. You know when something’s off. You keep your distance, but you see everything.”
Daryl glanced at him sideways. “So?”
“So,” Aaron continued, “I want you to consider doing what I do. Recruiting. Going out. Bringing people in.”
Daryl frowned. “Why me?”
“Because Eric can’t anymore,” Aaron said, his smile dimming a bit. “His ankle…he tries, but it’s not healing right. And you, you know how to track, survive, and talk without talking. And more importantly, you know the difference between someone who’s good and someone who isn’t. That’s not just instinct, that’s character.”
Daryl stared ahead, his jaw working.
Aaron let the silence stretch, then added, “Come with me. I want to show you something.”
They veered off toward the end of the street. Aaron led him to a garage tucked behind his house, pulling open the double doors to reveal rows of organized shelves, stacked with gears, pipes, rusted frames—and against the back wall, a half-built motorcycle under a tarp.
Daryl’s breath caught.
“I’ve been gathering parts,” Aaron said, stepping inside. “Thought maybe I could get it running again. But I’m no mechanic.” He looked back at Daryl, hopeful. “You are.”
Daryl stepped forward, slowly pulling back the tarp with reverence. The bike was rough, but salvageable. With work, it could run again. He ran a hand along the frame, the grease familiar and grounding.
“I don’t want to keep you locked behind these walls,” Aaron said gently. “I think you need something to do. A reason to keep movin’. And this job? You can do it your way.”
Daryl stood there a moment longer, then nodded once.
Aaron smiled. “I’ll let you think on it.” He turned to go, then paused in the doorway. “And seriously—about that house. I’ll mention it to Deanna if you don’t.”
Daryl gave a grunt that wasn’t quite a yes, but wasn’t a no either. He stayed long after Aaron left, fingers trailing over the parts, mentally sketching how he’d rebuild it.
This felt like it could be something.
This felt like a start.
__________________________________
Beth leaned back in the rocking chair, the porch creaking slightly at the shift in movement as her boots propped up on the railing, holding a jar of warm lemonade in hand. The sun was shining, the breeze soft, and there were no walkers at the gate or rifles in their laps. It was strange, this kind of peace. Like trying on a dress that didn’t quite fit yet.
Tara was sprawled beside her on a wicker loveseat with a bowl of cherries in her lap, popping them into her mouth like popcorn while Noah sat cross-legged on the porch step, his back against one of the columns, watching the road with an easy smirk.
Beth took a sip of her lemonade, eyes narrowed slightly against the light. Her stomach still felt a little off—nothing bad, just…weird.
Noah glanced over at her, brow furrowed. “Hey, you good? You look kinda pale.”
Beth blinked, caught off guard. “What? I’m fine.”
Tara looked up from her cherry-picking, eyes flicking between the two of them. “You sure?” she asked lightly, but her voice was laced with something quieter, sharper. “You don’t look like your usual sunny self.”
Beth waved them off with a smile that tried a little too hard. “I didn’t sleep great, that’s all. It was hot, and the wine was gross.”
Noah chuckled. “You actually drank it?”
Beth shrugged. “Took a sip and regretted every second.”
Tara gave her a look like she wasn’t quite buying it, but didn’t push. Instead, she leaned back again and held out the bowl. “Cherries help everything. It’s science.”
Beth snorted and grabbed one, popping it into her mouth. “Thanks, Dr. Chambler.”
A silence settled for a moment, easy and warm.
Then Beth grinned, mischief tugging at her mouth. “So, who do we think’s got the weirdest walk?”
Tara grinned, eyes scanning the street. “It’s definitely that guy with the ponytail. Walks like he’s sneaking up on his own house.”
Noah snorted. “Nah, it’s the lady with the visor and yoga mat. I swear she’s never stepped on grass in her life.”
Across the street, a tall, thin man in khakis and a tucked-in polo stepped out of a house and waved awkwardly at them.
Tara waved back sweetly and then muttered, “There’s Dad #3 of the day.”
Noah tilted his head. “What’s our count up to?”
Beth tapped her chin. “Five dads, two awkward teens, and one guy who looks like he owns a sailboat he’s never used.”
“Ah, yes. The Land Captain,” Tara declared. “Seen but never sea’d.” She then squinted at a man across the street who was very determinedly power-washing his already clean driveway. “That one screams ‘definitely had a neighborhood watch Facebook group before the fall.’”
Beth snorted. “With a whistle clipped to his belt.”
“Definitely,” Noah agreed around a bite of apple. “He was the guy who called the HOA if your grass was a quarter-inch too high.”
Down the road, a woman walked by with a fluffy dog that looked like it had never seen mud in its life. She wore yoga pants, a ponytail, and a look like she was late for spin class despite the apocalypse.
“I didn’t know golden retrievers still existed,” Noah muttered.
“I didn’t know yoga pants still existed,” Tara replied, squinting. “How the hell did she keep those clean?”
Beth laughed so hard she nearly dropped her drink.
The laughter faded into something softer, the kind that lingers as comfort instead of noise.
Noah leaned his head back, soaking in the sun. “Feels weird, huh?”
Beth glanced at him. “What does?”
“This. Just…sittin’. Bein’ normal.”
Beth looked down at her hands, her smile faltering just a bit. “Yeah, but it’s nice.”
“Don’t get used to it,” Tara said, but her tone was warm. “Just enjoy it while it’s here.”
Beth looked out at the street again, at the trees blooming white and pink, the neighbors trying to reclaim routine, the porch beneath her feet that wasn’t scuffed from blood or boots.
And for the first time in a long while, she believed she just might.
Tara suddenly sat straightened in her chair and pointed at a guy jogging down the road in compression shorts. “Okay. Him? Definitely a prepper. Had a stockpile of quinoa and water filters before this even started.”
Noah chuckled. “Bet he talks about his protein intake like it’s a personality trait.”
Tara grinned and raised her bowl of cherries. “To Judgy Porch Hour.”
Beth clinked her jar against it. “Cheers.”
________________________________________
The woods were quiet, except for the hush of leaves shifting in the breeze and the low crackle of a branch under Rick’s boot.
Carol had the duffel slung over her shoulder, heavy with stolen metal. She dropped it onto the ground, and the dull clink of guns landing against one another echoed into the trees. “I got them,” she said simply, unzipping the bag to reveal her prize. “In and out. Nobody saw.”
Rick’s jaw clenched, but his eyes gleamed. “Good.”
Carol glanced between them. “Pick your poison.”
Daryl stood a few feet back, crossbow slung loosely on his shoulder, gaze fixed on the dark line of trees. He didn’t move.
Carol raised a brow and took a step closer to him. “What? Don’t want one?”
Daryl’s jaw worked before he answered, voice low. “Don’t know if we need it.”
Rick shot him a sidelong look. “You trust them?”
Daryl shrugged, eyes still scanning the trees. “Don’t trust nobody, but I ain’t sure sneakin’ guns outta the armory’s the way we show we wanna live here.”
Carol blinked, taken aback, but not dismissive. “You think it’s gonna last? These people are playing pretend. Sooner or later, the real world is going to get in.”
Rick gave a slow nod. “They’re good people, but that doesn’t mean the world’s gonna care.”
Daryl hesitated. Then slowly, he stepped back from the bag, shaking his head. “I ain’t takin’ one.”
Carol raised a brow. “No?”
“I got my bow,” he muttered. “Don’t feel right, not yet.”
Carol gave him a long look, then smirked. “You are getting soft.”
Daryl gave her a look. “Nah. Just ain’t ready to play dirty in their backyard. Not ‘less we gotta.”
She stared at him for a beat too long, the humor gone from her eyes. “You sure that’s the reason?”
Daryl met her gaze. “You don’t gotta like it. I ain’t takin’ one.”
Carol’s lips thinned, but she nodded. “Alright then.”
Rick zipped up the bag without comment and slung it over his shoulder. “Suit yourself.”
They stood in silence a moment longer, the weight of their old world pressing in through the trees around them. Then they turned and walked back toward Alexandria with Carol leading, Rick quiet, and Daryl trailing behind with only his crossbow, and a decision he couldn’t quite explain even to himself.
Chapter Text
Beth stood in the kitchen, one hand wrapped around a glass of water, the other braced on the countertop. She blinked hard as her stomach rolled again, that same low, unsettling churn that had been coming and going all week. It was just her and Maggie in the house, Glenn had gone out with Noah for a short supply check, and Maggie was seated on the couch, going over maps and making little marks on them.
She set the glass down and made it to the bathroom just in time. It wasn’t dramatic, just a small wave that left her pale and breathless as she rinsed her mouth in the sink and leaned against the counter. Her fingers trembled faintly as she clutched the edge of the porcelain.
A moment later, she heard footsteps padding across the floor. “Beth?” Maggie’s voice, just outside the door. “Everything okay?”
Beth cleared her throat quickly, flushing the toilet even though she hadn’t needed to. “Yeah—yeah, I’m alright. Must’ve been somethin’ I picked up from one of the kids in the infirmary. We had a little boy in yesterday, sniffly and clingy.”
There was a pause. “You sure?”
Beth opened the door with a small, practiced smile. “I promise. Just need some air.”
Maggie studied her for a beat. “You’ve seemed a little off the last few days.”
Beth shrugged. “You know me, I just...don’t handle bugs well.”
Maggie didn’t press, she just stepped aside so Beth could move past her and into the kitchen again. Beth went through the motions—making tea, popping a slice of bread into the toaster—anything to busy her hands. Maggie lingered in the doorway, arms crossed but not in judgment.
Beth turned to glance out the window, where Judith was toddling in the grass out front with Carl watching nearby, her fingers curled loosely around the mug in her hands.
“You working with Pete again tomorrow?” Maggie asked.
Beth nodded, eyes now on the steam curling up from her cup. “Probably. He’s been letting me shadow more, says I’ve got a steady hand.”
Maggie snorted softly. “You always did, you used to thread needles better than Grandma.”
Beth gave a small smile but didn’t answer. She leaned a little heavier against the counter, her fingers curling tighter around the mug.
“You sure you’re okay?”
Beth nodded quickly, maybe too quickly. “Yeah. Just tired, s’all.”
Maggie looked at her for a beat longer, then gave a slight nod. “Well, try to take it easy, okay?”
Beth murmured a quiet agreement, watching as her sister crossed the kitchen and disappeared back toward the maps on the couch. Once she was alone again, Beth exhaled slowly and set her mug down. Her hand drifted toward her lower abdomen, fingers splaying lightly there. The sensation wasn’t pain, just…a wrongness. A weight she didn’t understand. Her stomach still felt queasy, her head just a little too light.
It had been like this all week, little things, and small changes.
She hadn’t told anyone, not even Daryl.
Not yet.
Beth stood there for another moment, heart ticking faster than it should, then turned toward the bread that had finished toasting behind her. Busy hands, busy mind.
She still wasn’t ready to know, not really.
But a part of her already did.
_________________________________________________________
The sun had just started dipping low behind the rows of Alexandria rooftops, streaking the sky in a wash of honey and gold. In the driveway of the house he and Beth had quietly claimed as theirs, Daryl crouched beside the motorcycle Aaron had dropped off for him a couple days ago. It was in rough shape with a bent clutch lever, a busted ignition, and rust eating away at the frame—but it had potential, and Daryl understood potential. His hands were smudged with oil as he worked a wrench against the stubborn bolt, jaw set in concentration. A quiet shuffle behind him made him glance up. Beth padded toward him barefoot, a bottle of water in her hand that she set next to his boot once she knelt beside him on the concrete.
“Hydrate or die-drate,” she said with a crooked smile.
He huffed a laugh, picking up the bottle. “Ain’t exactly swelterin’.”
“No, but you’re sweatin’ like a sinner in church,” she teased, wiping a smudge of grease from his cheek with the edge of her sleeve.
Daryl leaned into her touch, just a little. then tilted his head to study her. “You feelin’ better?”
Beth hesitated just a second too long. “Yeah,” she answered lightly. “I think it passed.”
His eyes stayed on her, sharp beneath the furrow of his brow.
She reached for a rag from the ground and swiped it over one of the handlebars. “Guess I just needed rest, probably caught somethin’ little.”
Daryl didn’t look convinced, but he let it go for now. “Got some of the rust filed off,” he said, redirecting, nodding toward the frame. “Still needs a new throttle cable and the battery’s fried, but it’ll run.”
Beth traced the bike’s seat with her fingers, nodding. “Where’d you find this anyways?”
“Aaron gave it to me, said ‘if I could get it workin’, it’s mine.” Daryl then paused for a beat, clearing his throat. “He offered me somethin’ too.”
Beth looked over at him, curious. “Yeah?”
“Wants me to go scoutin’ with him, said he trusts my gut.”
Beth’s expression lit up, pride blooming across her features. “That’s perfect for you.”
He looked surprised. “You think?”
“Of course I do.” She nudged his shoulder gently. “You know how to read people.” He shook his head a little, skeptical, but her hand found his and squeezed. “I think it’s good,” she said softly. “That you’re findin’ somethin’ to do here, that you’re not just waitin’ for it to fall apart.”
He didn’t respond right away. Just looked down at their joined hands. The dirt and grease on his skin against the clean curve of her fingers. “Ain’t sure I want to leave you here, though. Ain’t gonna be gone long, but you say the word and I don’t go at all.”
“No, you go. Help ‘em find more people. Good ones. people like you.”
Daryl gave a low, dry chuckle. “Ain’t a whole lotta people like me, Beth.”
“That’s why they need you,” she said, and kissed him gently, slow and sure.
Daryl didn’t pull away. He just let it happen, let the world get quiet and warm for a minute. When they parted, their foreheads lingered close. “You sure you’re okay?” he murmured again, softer now.
Beth nodded, eyes steady. “I will be.”
It wasn’t a lie, not really. Just a truth she was still working her way toward.
Chapter 36
Notes:
Double update this week since I was able to finish my shift up early yesterday to do some finishing touches!
Chapter Text
Beth lingered by the infirmary shelves longer than necessary, fingers tracing the labels of old pill bottles as if she were actually reading them. She wasn’t. Her eyes flitted toward Pete, who was busy talking to a patient, and then quickly away. She didn’t want to talk to him. Hell, she didn’t want to be in this room at all. She swallowed hard and reached for the antiseptic, pretending to inspect it. She could just grab the test, and go. But the locked cabinet behind Pete’s desk held them, and Pete wasn’t exactly the type you asked for something discreetly, especially not something that would make him raise an eyebrow. She was about to leave altogether when she heard a soft clearing of the throat behind her.
“Beth.” Eugene nodded once, his hands clasped behind his back, as if trying not to touch anything. “Statistically, loitering in a sterile medical environment for longer than necessary increases exposure to ambient pathogens. Should I be concerned?”
Beth blinked at him, then, despite the nerves gnawing her insides, she smiled faintly. “Eugene…I need your help.”
He stiffened like a board. “To be clear, my expertise skews toward mechanical engineering, biofuel conversion, and various forms of tactical infrastructure. Medical assistance is…not among my specializations. Unless you require a tourniquet or, hypothetically, a crude defibrillator fashioned from a car battery.”
“No, nothing like that.” She lowered her voice and glanced toward Pete’s office again. “I just need to…get into that cabinet.”
Eugene’s eyes followed her gaze, then darted back to her face. A long pause passed before he spoke. “I surmise, based on context and the subtle dilation of your pupils when I mentioned ambient nausea two days ago, that you may be seeking a pregnancy diagnostic test.”
Beth turned crimson. “You just…guess things like that?”
“I observe, I calculate, and I refrain from making inferences unless prompted.” He hesitated, glancing briefly at her, then away, awkward but sincere. “But yes. Also, it bears mentioning that neither you nor Daryl have been especially subtle about your courtship. Statistically, the frequency of your nightly visits to the unfinished house on the north end exceeds that of any other resident-to-resident interaction in Alexandria—discounting, of course, Glenn and Maggie, who are, as the youth say, a statistical outlier. I have observed a clear pattern of shared proximity, increased duration of private conversation, and a not-infrequent exchange of what appear to be emotionally significant silences.”
Beth looked down, twisting the hem of her shirt between her fingers. “I’m not ready for anyone to know yet. Not even—” She stopped herself, cheeks warming.
Eugene held up a finger. “Say no more. Confidentiality assured. In fact, I consider this an ethical imperative. Now, if you’ll provide a brief distraction, I believe I can access the cabinet’s contents via an improvised lock manipulation technique. Which is to say…I’m going to jimmy it open with a paperclip.”
Beth stared. “You know how to pick locks?”
“I was a lonely child, and learned many skills to fill the empty time.”
She almost laughed.
Ten minutes later, tucked behind a storage curtain, Eugene pressed a small box into her hands. He was beet red. “If you’d prefer, I can offer statistical reassurance regarding false positives or the efficacy of early detection in—”
“Thank you, Eugene,” she cut in gently. “Really.”
He shifted awkwardly from foot to foot. “You're...welcome. I must confess, this particular mission was not within the parameters of my usual skill set, but it seemed of import.”
Beth gave a small smile, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “It is.” She looked down again, her fingers brushing the box.
There was a long pause before Eugene cleared his throat and mumbled, “Do you wish for...solitude? While you perform the test?”
Beth nodded slowly. “Yeah, but...could you stay nearby? Just in case?”
He straightened. “Absolutely. I will assume guard duty in the hallway. If anyone asks, I am…deep in philosophical thought.”
“Maybe just say you’re waiting on Pete,” she offered dryly.
“An inferior cover story, but effective. Very well.”
He made it halfway to the door, then stopped and turned. “Beth?”
“Yeah?”
He hesitated, like his words were running diagnostics before they came out. “If the result is affirmative, and your life becomes significantly more complicated...I hope you know that won’t diminish my admiration. You’re...highly competent and also very kind. Statistically rare.”
Beth blinked, her lips twitching despite herself. “Thanks, Eugene. That means a lot.”
He gave a solemn little nod, then slipped out the door with a dignity that didn’t quite match his shuffling footsteps.
Left alone, Beth stared at the test in her hands again. The room felt quieter now. Still. She let out a breath and tucked the box under her arm before heading toward the restroom, her other hand unconsciously resting on her lower belly.
Whatever the result, she wasn’t facing it alone.
_________________________________________
The morning air in Alexandria was crisp, cooler than usual, with the kind of breeze that stirred fallen leaves across the pavement in soft, scratchy whispers. Daryl had been checking and reinforcing the wall line with Glenn and a couple others, his shirt damp with sweat, but his attention hadn’t been on the job for most of the morning.
It was on Beth.
She hadn’t been herself lately.
He’d seen it in the way she moved, slightly slower, pausing sometimes like she was lost in thought, a hand drifting toward her stomach before she caught herself and shifted it away. Her smiles were there, but off. Like she had to coax them into place. And when he tried to catch her eye across the yard earlier, she’d looked down fast, pretending to fiddle with something in her pocket.
“Hey,” Glenn said beside him, nudging him lightly with an elbow. “You and Beth okay?”
Daryl glanced over, brows furrowed. “What?”
Glenn adjusted his grip on the hammer. “Just…I’ve seen you look over at her three times in the last ten minutes, and I’m not exactly oblivious, man. Did something happen?”
Daryl shook his head, jaw tightening. “Ain’t nothin’.”
“You sure?” Glenn pressed, softer now. “Because she’s been real quiet, and not the usual Beth kind of quiet.”
Daryl looked away, eyes scanning the houses across the community. He caught a glimpse of Beth then, sitting on the porch steps of the house she shared with Maggie and Glenn, one hand wrapped around a mug she probably hadn’t touched in ten minutes, staring at nothing. He exhaled through his nose. “We didn’t fight,” he muttered. “She’s just…been off. Somethin’s goin’ on, and she ain’t sayin’.”
Glenn didn’t reply at first. He just watched Daryl as he scrubbed a hand through his hair, looking every inch the man who wanted to fix something but didn’t know where to start. “Could be she’s just tired,” Glenn offered, cautiously. “She’s been workin’ double shifts by running herself ragged between the infirmary and helping with Judith. Maybe she’s just worn thin.”
“Maybe,” Daryl said, but the word didn’t sit right in his mouth. Beth smiled at him yesterday when he kissed her cheek, but it had felt practiced, almost mechanical. She’d said she was fine, but the shadows under her eyes told a different story. He knew her well enough by now to feel the shift. And dammit, he hated not knowing how to fix it. “She’ll tell me when she’s ready,” he muttered, mostly to himself.
“Yeah,” Glenn said quietly. “She will.”
But the pit in Daryl’s stomach didn’t ease.
Across the community, Beth sat on the porch, mug lukewarm in her hands. Her eyes flicked toward Daryl once, just once, before drifting back down. Her stomach fluttered, unsettled. She hadn’t told him yet, she hadn’t even told Maggie. The test she’d tucked in her nightstand drawer said everything she was too scared to speak, she brought the mug to her lips and took a sip, even though the tea had long gone cold.
Beth wasn’t ready to say it out loud.
Not yet.
But soon.
Because Daryl was watching her, and she knew he felt it.
__________________________________
Later, Beth walked beside Noah along the gravel path near the western wall, hands folded in front of her, cardigan sleeves bunched in her fists.
Noah held a rolled blueprint under one arm, the other gesturing animatedly as he spoke. “So Reg wants to reinforce this whole stretch,” he said, motioning toward the east end of the wall. “The beams here are from before, they’re good, but the weather’s wearing them down, so the idea is to double-stack reinforcement panels, maybe even build an exterior trench, like a slope.”
Beth nodded absently, watching the sun filter through the leaves ahead. “Mmhmm.”
Noah paused and gave her a quick side glance, then pressed on. “We’d need more scrap metal to do it, which means probably organizing a small salvage run. I told him I could ask Glenn or maybe even Daryl, but he thinks we might manage without leaving the gates if we get creative.”
Beth hummed again, gaze far-off as her fingers curled tighter in her sleeves.
Noah slowed his pace slightly. “He even mentioned maybe training a couple people to weld. Said if Alexandria’s gonna last, we can’t keep depending on the same few for everything. I was thinking about volunteering for it.”
Beth blinked and tried to focus, offering a polite smile. “Sounds smart.”
Noah stopped walking and turned to face her, one brow raised. “Okay, you just agreed that I should learn to weld, and that’s a terrible idea. I burned toast yesterday.”
Beth let out a quiet, breathy laugh. “Sorry. I’m just tired.”
He studied her for a second, not suspicious, just concerned. “You sure you’re okay?”
She hesitated. It was tempting, for a moment, to say no. To tell him about the twisting in her stomach that hadn’t gone away for days, the tight pull of anxiety that sat heavy in her chest like a stone. But she wasn’t ready, not yet. So she smiled again, softer this time. “I promise. Just one of those days.”
Noah nodded slowly. He didn’t press, just adjusted the blueprint under his arm and glanced up toward the walls again. “Alright. But if you change your mind and need to talk, or you want me to distract you with bad ideas and wall blueprints, I’m around.”
Beth bumped his shoulder gently with hers. “Thanks, Noah.”
Later, she walked the winding path back towards the house. Loose stones on the sidewalk crunched under her boots, soft and even in the stillness of the early evening. She wasn’t sure why her steps slowed as she neared the street. Maybe it was the silence, or maybe it was the weight inside her, no longer imagined. She was coming up the bend of the sidewalk when she saw them.
Daryl sat cross-legged on the bottom step of Rick’s porch, his hands held out like a cautious catcher’s mitt. And Judith, sweet, stubby-legged Judith, was wobbling toward him with intense focus, her chubby fists clenched, her bottom lip caught between her teeth.
Beth stopped, her breath caught like a thread snagged on a nail.
Daryl wasn’t smiling, not really, but his eyes were soft, so achingly gentle it didn’t seem possible that they belonged to the same man who once flinched at eye contact. His hands hovered close as the toddler pitched forward, little knees buckling and he caught her just before she hit the porch. “There ya go,” he murmured, barely audible, his thumb brushing a bit of dirt from her cheek. “Told ya you got it.” Judith giggled, proud of herself, and promptly flopped backward into his lap like it had all been a game. Daryl chuckled, low and breathy, and pulled her close, letting her grab at the worn sleeve of his shirt.
Beth stood still, hands pressed flat against her belly through the thin cotton of her cardigan. It wasn’t the moment she expected, but it was the one she needed.
He looked like someone else in that second, not softer, not weaker, just...open. The man who had once been so quick to spit nails was now gently patting the back of a gurgling toddler, whispering nonsense words with that gravel-edged drawl.
Beth’s throat tightened. She hadn’t known when the right time would be to tell him. The thought of it scared her, what it meant, what it would change, if it would pull him back into that place where he thought he wasn’t good enough. But watching him now, arms steady around someone else’s baby like it was the most natural thing in the world, she realized something simple and certain.
Now was the time to tell him.
His eyes found Beth’s instantly. Daryl didn’t speak, he just looked at her quietly, a little uncertain, waiting for her to make the first move.
Beth stepped forward, her hands falling away from her middle. “Hey,” she said softly.
“Hey,” he replied, one hand brushing down Judith’s back.
Beth sat down next to him on the porch, the sun dappling her face. She reached out and traced a bit of grass from Judith’s curls.
Daryl’s voice was quiet. “She just...came up to me, didn’t know what to do.”
“You did just fine,” Beth murmured.
They sat like that for a while, in silence. Judith breathing softly against him and Beth’s fingers brushing the porch step beside his knee. And in that hush, Beth felt the words rising. Slow, certain, and ready. She turned toward him, eyes wide, and heart loud, but steady now. “Daryl...I need to tell you somethin’.” Her fingers brushed the edge of his hand.
Daryl just watched her, gaze steady beneath the scruff of his hair, and his hand turning slightly to curl his fingers over hers. Judith had dozed off, her little hand still gripping a fold of his shirt, and the warm weight of her against his chest made the whole world feel quieter than usual.
Beth shifted closer on the step, their knees brushing. She took a breath, and then another. “I’m sorry,” she whispered.
Daryl blinked, his brow pulling together. “For what?”
She shook her head. “I’ve just…I’ve been kinda distant lately. I didn’t mean to be. You ain’t done anything wrong.”
He was quiet for a beat, then shrugged with that soft gruffness that came out when he wasn’t sure how to respond. “Figured somethin’ was on your mind. Thought maybe you’d tell me when you were ready.”
That made her smile, just a little. God, he knew her better than anyone.
“I wanted to,” she said, voice catching. “I do. I just…I didn’t know how.”
His hand tightened slightly around hers. “You can tell me anything, Beth. You know that.”
Beth looked down at their joined hands. His thumb was rough and callused, the skin smudged with a bit of engine grease, but she trusted that touch more than anything. Her heart fluttered hard against her ribs. This was the moment. She could feel it settling into her like a truth she was finally ready to speak. “I—”
“Dixon!” Abraham’s booming voice cracked through the street like a cannon blast.
Beth jolted, the words dissolving on her tongue.
Daryl’s head snapped up, eyes narrowing with an edge of irritation.
Abraham strode into view, waving one arm lazily like they were across a cornfield instead of twenty feet away. “Aaron’s lookin’ for ya. Says he needs your eyes on somethin’. You wanna play scout, time to saddle up, cowboy.”
“Now?” he barked in response.
“Don’t shoot the messenger, Romeo. Aaron’s waitin’ on ya.” Abraham jerked his head in the direction of the gate. “Somethin about campfire smoke, I don’t know—but he’s got his panties in a wad over it.”
Beth’s heart sank a little.
Daryl’s whole body stiffened, like he was debating whether or not to tell Abraham to go to hell. He let out a sharp breath through his nose, clearly annoyed. “Dammit,” he muttered under his breath. He looked back at her, jaw twitching. “Sorry.”
Beth shook her head quickly, offering a smile she hoped looked steadier than it felt. “It’s okay, you should go.” Without needing to be asked, she held out her arms.
Daryl hesitated, then gently passed Judith to her. The baby murmured sleepily, curling into Beth’s chest as if it were second nature. Daryl’s hand lingered at Beth’s elbow a beat longer before pulling away. “I’ll come find you after,” he said, quieter now, the edge in his voice gone.
“Actually…” Beth swallowed. “Can you meet me at the house tonight?”
His gaze lingered on her face, searching it. Then he nodded. “Yeah, course.” Before he could fully get up, Beth caught his arm and leaned in. Her free hand curled against his cheek as she pressed a kiss to his lips, one that was gentle, lingering, and warm. The kind of kiss that said I love you and Please come back in one piece. It stopped him cold and Daryl kissed her back without hesitation, one hand settling against her knee like it might keep him grounded there a moment longer.
From the street, Abraham let out a low, exaggerated whistle. “Damn, Dix. Didn’t mean to interrupt the honeymoon.”
Beth pulled back, flushed but smiling against Daryl’s shoulder.
Daryl didn’t look at Abraham, he just muttered under his breath and leaned his forehead against Beth’s for a beat longer.
“Go,” Beth said softly. “I’ll be here.”
Daryl stood then, slow and reluctant, and pressed one last touch of his hand to her shoulder before he jogged down the steps, muttering something sharp at Abraham, who only grinned wider as they disappeared around the corner.
Judith stirred faintly in her arms, and Beth pressed a soft kiss to the girl’s hair as she watched him go, the words she hadn’t spoken still burning behind her lips.
Tonight.
She’d tell him tonight.
Chapter Text
The sky was ink-stained and quiet by the time Beth made her way down the empty street, the hem of her cardigan caught by the breeze. The lights in most homes had dimmed, and the cool hush of Alexandria after dark pressed gently around her like a held breath.
Beth saw him before he saw her, sitting on the porch steps, his silhouette carved in moonlight, elbows resting on his knees. He was still in the shirt he’d worn earlier, and the porch light cast a soft gold on his hair, just enough for her to see how his head tilted when she approached.
She held the pregnancy test in her pocket. Just a small plastic thing, but it felt like it weighed as much as the moon at that moment. Beth didn’t say anything at first, she just walked over and sat beside him, her thigh pressed lightly against his, and he just glanced sideways at her, eyes tired but soft. For a moment, her lips parted…but no words came, and so she closed her fingers around the test in her pocket before holding it out to him rather unceremoniously.
Daryl glanced down at what she held in her hand. A white plastic stick; simple, and ordinary except for the two pink lines that cut through it like a brand. Daryl stared at it for a long time, he didn’t move, he didn’t even speak.
Beth didn’t say a word either, just sat beside him with her breath caught in her chest and her fingers trembling ever so slightly.
Finally, Daryl reached out and took the test, holding it carefully as if it might break. He looked at it, then at her, before looking back at it again.
Beth wasn’t crying, but she was close. She watched him, and waited. But the silence stretched too long, and her nerves frayed with it. “I—I didn’t mean to wait so long,” she whispered, voice small. “I wanted to wait until I was sure, I didn’t want to scare you.”
He shook his head, eyes fixed on hers now. “I ain’t scared,” he said.
“You sure?” she asked, her voice tight.
Daryl swallowed. “No, but I ain’t runnin’.”
That’s when Beth broke. Her breath hitched, just once, but then it came faster and harder until she was gasping through the first sob. “I—I’m sorry,” she blurted, the words tumbling over themselves. “I didn’t mean to—I wasn’t trying to—it just happened, and I was scared, and I didn’t know how to tell you, and I thought maybe it wasn’t real but it is and I don’t want you to be mad, I’m
so
sorry—”
Daryl turned fast. “Hey, hey—Beth,” he said quickly, catching her face in his hands; there was a slight tremor in them.
But she couldn’t stop, the dam had broken. “I know the world is shit right now, and I know this isn’t what you wanted, and we’re just settling here and now you’re stuck with me and I ruined everything—”
“Hey—no—
no,
” he rasped out, voice cracking. “Don’t—don’t say that shit, Beth. You didn’t ruin anythin’.”
Beth was crying too hard to catch her breath, and it was raw now, ugly, with hiccupping sobs that hitched hard in her throat, and sharp little gasps like she couldn’t pull in enough air, like her lungs had forgotten how. Her body shook under his hands, not just trembling but unraveling, like every part of her was splintering, coming apart at the seams, breath by breath, sob by sob.
“
Stop it,
” Daryl said, and it came out sharp, not because he was angry at
her
, but because it was the only way he knew how to slice through the noise in her head. “Look at me.” Beth tried, blinking up at him through a blur of saltwater and panic. “You didn’t ruin anythin’,” he said, every syllable slow, his jaw clenched tight and his voice raw like it was dragged over hot concrete. Daryl’s hands gripped her tighter, like she might come apart otherwise. “You hear me? I ain’t stuck neither.”
She was still crying, her shoulders shaking. “You don’t have to say that.”
“I ain’t just sayin’ it,” Daryl said, eyes locked on hers, and his forehead nearly touching hers now. His voice was wrecked, rougher than it had ever come out before, like it hurt to speak this truth, like it was being torn straight from someplace buried too deep for words. “Ain’t never been the type to talk just to make someone feel better. You oughta know that by now.” Beth let out a sound that was half-sob, half-breath, and he pulled her in, arms coming around her tight, encompassing her like armor. “I’m here, alright?” he said into her hair, voice low and shaking. “I’m here. You didn’t ruin nothin’.”
Beth still trembled in his arms, her fingers fisting in his shirt like she didn’t believe him, not really, not yet.
Daryl leaned back just enough to see her, to cup her face again between his palms. Her cheeks were flushed, streaked with tears, and her sweet cornflower eyes were wide and bloodshot and desperate. His thumbs brushed under her eyes, callused and clumsy, but careful. He swallowed, hard. “Yeah, I’m scared.” he said, quieter now. “I’m fuckin’ terrified.” Her body jerked slightly at that, like part of her expected it, maybe even needed to hear it. “But not of you,” he went on. “I ain’t scared of you. I’m scared of
messin’ this up.
Of screwin’
you
up. You deserve good, Beth. Real good. Better’n me.”
Beth tensed in that moment, like she might pull away, but instead she straightened and lifted her tear-streaked face, hands trembling as they came up to his cheeks, cupping him with a touch that was gentle but looking at him with a gaze that had fire in it, something that cut clean through the doubt trying to fester in his gut. “You are good, Daryl Dixon,” she whispered fiercely, her voice cracked and wet with tears, but sure. “Don’t you
dare
act like you ain’t. Don’t you
dare
try to write yourself off.”
Daryl blinked at her, and it hit like a punch how steady her hands were, how goddamn certain she looked even with tears still falling on her face. He felt something deep inside shift, like a rusted lock finally breaking loose. His throat bobbed around a swallow he couldn’t quite manage. “I don’t know what the hell I’m doin’,” he admitted, voice breaking just a little. “But I ain’t mad, I ain’t scared of you,” His voice softened then by just a fraction that was barely there. “And I sure as hell ain’t goin’ nowhere.”
Beth melted against him at that moment, like her bones had turned to water. One second she was holding his face with eyes full of fire, and the next she was folded into his chest, arms around him, and face buried against his shirt with a sob so deep and full of ache it sounded like it had been clawing its way out of her since the moment she saw those two lines. Her whole body shuddered with it, fists curling in the cotton over his ribs like she was trying to anchor herself to him.
Daryl didn’t flinch. His arms came around her tightly, as tight as he could without crushing her. He cradled the back of her head with one hand, fingers threading through her hair while the other stayed firm around her back as she broke and spilled everything she'd been holding in. Daryl didn't speak or hush her, he just rocked gently, like he could ease the quake out of her body.
Her breathing was wild against his neck, her chest shaking with every jagged inhale, and still he didn't let go. He closed his eyes and rested his chin against the top of her head, pressing his mouth to her hair and breathing her in. "I'm sorry." Beth whispered, the sound cracked and raw like her voice had been scraped down to the bone.
“I’m not,” he said into her hair, his breath warm against her scalp. He said it without hesitation, because he wasn’t. Not even with his pulse stuttering and the whole damn world shifting sideways. “Ain’t sorry for one damn second.”
Beth didn't answer right away, she just kept clinging to him as the storm inside her slowly began to ebb. Her breathing came in softer waves now, no longer the drowning gasps from before but something worn and tired, like she'd cried herself hollow and didn't have much left but the weight of it all. Minutes passed, and maybe hours, but he wouldn’t have moved even if the world caught on fire around them. It was a long time before she lifted her head. Her face was blotchy, and her eyes swollen with lashes that were soaked and clumped from tears, but she looked at him like he was the only thing in the world she could still see clearly. “You still want me?” she asked, her voice hoarse and tentative, barely more than breath.
Daryl didn’t answer right away, not because he didn’t know, but because it felt too big to fit in just words. He reached instead and brushed his thumb gently across her cheek, wiping away the last salt trail her tears had left behind. His fingers lingered there, warm and rough and careful. “Always,” he said finally, and his words were low, but sure. Then he leaned forward, pressing a kiss to her forehead. Not a quick one, not a nervous brush. But something long and solid like a vow that his lips sealed there. He rested his forehead against hers after, breathing with her and keeping her wrapped in his arms for as long as she needed him to.
There was a new world coming now while the old one was still outside burning.
Maybe a terrifying one.
Maybe a beautiful one.
Whatever it was, they’d face it together, that much was certain.
_____________________________________________________________
The night held still around them, wrapped in shadows and quiet. No crickets, no wind, just the soft creak of wood settling and Beth’s steady breathing beside him.
Daryl lay on his side in the dimness of the half-built house, head propped on one arm while the other was wrapped around Beth, her body curved gently into his. She looked peaceful now, the worry lines smoothed from her face. She’d cried herself hoarse earlier, worn down to the bone with all the fear and guilt she’d been holding in; and it killed him, knowing she’d been carrying that weight alone. God, he hated that he'd let her feel alone for even a second.
Now she was asleep, breathing soft and slow, like she trusted him to hold the world steady.
He still didn’t know what he’d done to earn that, to deserve it. Daryl stared at her in the dark while his thumb brushed the slope of her spine through the soft fabric of her shirt, every inch of her tucked close. The moonlight catching in her hair like silver threads.
His chest ached.
Growing up, he didn’t know people could love each other like this. His old man hadn’t loved anybody, he used to stomp up the stairs drunk, voice slurred and heavy with venom. The sound of boots on wood still made his stomach knot if he heard it just right. Home had never been safe. Not for him, and not for Merle. They’d both learned early how to disappear without leaving, his brother teaching him how to stay invisible, how to bite his tongue, how to survive the holler with as few bruises as possible.
There was no softness in that house. No warmth, no “I’m proud of you.” no “I love you”, Just the sound of a beer can cracking open and a belt hitting the floor.
He thought of his ma, and how soft she’d been when she wasn’t drinking, how she used to hum old country songs before life gutted her out and turned her into a hollowed shell who looked right through him, her love came second to whatever was in the bottle. Daryl used to dream she’d come tuck him in one night, just once, but she never did.
Daryl thought about all the times he’d hidden in closets, how he’d flinch at every slammed door, and how many times he’d been told he was good for nothing. And for a long time, Daryl thought that was what he was gonna be, too. A ghost of a man. Quiet, angry, and alone.
He never imagined he’d have this. That someone would ever look at him like he wasn’t all the things he’d been told he was. Like he could be something else, something
more.
But then there was her.
Beth Greene, who was stubborn as hell and sweet as spring. Who still smiled and laughed like the world hadn’t tried like hell to beat it out of her. Who hummed little bits of songs that had no tune, no words, just feeling. Who always took the time to cover the dead, walkers even, if she could; for the people they once were, giving dignity to strangers the world had already thrown away. Who used to sit with the kids in the prison courtyard, teaching them how to braid string or whistle through a blade of grass. Who saw right through him like fog on glass, unafraid of what was underneath the dirt, the silence, and the temper. Who looked at him like he hung the stars.
And now she was carrying his child, their child.
That thought kept hitting him in waves, slow and heavy. Not just the shock of it, but the weight, the
meaning
. She hadn’t needed to say anything, she just handed him that little white stick and it did all the talking for her as she stared at him with wide, teary eyes. And all Daryl could do was sit there like a goddamn idiot, holding that test in his hand, while the woman he loved started to cry.
She’d looked so
scared.
“Do you still want me?” She’d whispered it like she was afraid of the answer. Like he could ever not want her. Like this, her, the baby,
them
, could ever be a burden, how she thought that she might have been someone who wasn’t worth staying for.
It tore him apart.
She didn’t know that when the prison fell and the whole damn world turned black again,
she
was the only thing that had carried
him
forward. When it was just the two of them, running for days, dirty and bleeding and alone, he was sure the others were dead, that
everyone
was dead; he’d started to cave in on himself, he would've crawled into the dirt if she'd let him, but Beth hadn’t let him.
She kept him moving. She kept talking and kept
singing
.
Beth gave him her faith when he had none left of his own, she sat with him beside fires made from twigs that barely stayed lit and told him stories about better days, not because she was naive, but because she
believed
they could still have some. She looked him dead in the eye and said, “We’ll find them.” Like it wasn’t a maybe, like it was already done.
He didn’t just want her, he needed her like air, and he’d spend the rest of his life making damn sure she never had to wonder again.
Beth shifted a little in her sleep, pressing closer, her leg sliding over his. She made a soft sound, one hand tightening in the fabric of his shirt and the other, that had been cradled against her navel was now tucked under her chin.
Carefully, slowly, Daryl’s hand moved to her stomach. He let his fingers brush her skin first, testing the moment, before he flattened his palm against the gentle rise of her abdomen.
Warmth bloomed beneath his hand, quiet, still, and alive.
He remembered once, when he was maybe six or seven, he’d watched a man across the street carry his little girl up onto his shoulders. She’d laughed so loud it echoed. Daryl had stood behind the screen door and just stared, aching so deep in his ribs it felt like hunger. He’d wanted that, wanted
someone like that.
And now, he would be that someone. He wasn’t going to be like his old man, he
refused
. Daryl would learn what being a father meant and he’d learn damn well, day by day, even if he stumbled through it. He’d teach them how to fish, and how to track prints in the mud and tell which ones were deer and which were rabbit. He’d teach them to shoot when they were big enough. He’d let them sit on his lap and steer the bike up and down the road, feeling like the whole world was theirs.
He’d be patient, and kind, and
there
and he’d fight tooth and nail to give that baby better than he ever had.
Daryl pressed a kiss to her temple, gentle and reverent. “I got you,” he murmured. “Both of ya.”
The world could fall apart again, and it probably would.
But this, this family, this tiny thread of hope they were building, he’d fight for it.
And he’d protect it with everything he had.
Chapter 38
Notes:
Did some tweaking on these next few chapters because I wasn't really satisfied with how short they were so I wanted to add a bit more meat to them for you all c:
I also tweaked Denise's backstory a little bit as I know in the cannon she was already in Alexandria by the time out group arrived but we didn't see her AT ALL during the settling in period and I had honestly thought she was brought in later, so since I'm expanding the timeline where they are settling into Alexandria here I decided to give Daryl and Aaron some successful people finding runs!
Chapter Text
The sun hadn’t fully crested the horizon yet, but the sky was already streaked in pale pink and muted gold. Alexandria stirred gently, the morning quiet broken only by the hum of insects and the soft crunch of boots over pavement.
Daryl was out front, tightening the strap on his crossbow. He hadn’t wanted to wake Beth, not after the night they’d had, but he’d brushed a kiss to her temple before slipping out. She was still curled up under the blanket, hand resting just above where his had settled on her stomach hours earlier.
Aaron came jogging up the path, slightly out of breath but cheerful as always. “You ready?”
Daryl gave a slow nod, falling into step beside him as they headed toward the front gate. They walked in silence for a while, the peace between them easy. Daryl’s fingers fidgeted briefly at his belt, like there was something stuck behind his teeth. After a stretch, he spoke. “That house, the unfinished one by th’north wall...”
Aaron looked over. “The one with the screened-in porch you and Beth keep disappearing to?” His tone was light, and teasing.
Daryl didn’t take the bait. “I want it.”
Aaron paused, studying him for a beat. “You sure? I mean, you can take your pick of any of the empties but why that one? There are nicer ones that are finished with working lights and hell, furniture.”
Daryl’s mouth twitched, the edge of his jaw tensing like he was grinding down something trying to crawl its way up. “Just…figured it’s quiet.” he shrugged. “Sun hits the yard right in the morning.”
Aaron gave a slow, curious smile, tilting his head. “You getting into landscaping now?”
“Just don’t want someone else’s leftovers, want somethin' we can make ours.”
Aaron studied him for a second, something understanding flickering in his eyes. “You and Beth?”
Daryl gave a grunt. “Yeah.”
“Well,” his expression softened. “I’ll make sure Deanna knows it’s claimed.”
Daryl huffed, the barest curve of a smile on his face. “Thanks.” he hesitated for a moment, before adding: “Don’t...don’t go tellin anyone else yet.”
Aaron turned toward him fully this time, the corners of his mouth twitching. “Anyone in particular you don’t want me tellin’?”
Daryl didn’t answer right away. He just scratched at the back of his neck and looked past Aaron toward the top of the walls, squinting like the sunlight was bothering him. “I wanna fix it up some, surprise her.”
“Understood,” Aaron said, voice quieter now. “Mum’s the word.”
The sun rose a little higher, and before they slipped out of the gate Daryl glanced once over his shoulder in the direction of the house that wasn’t quite theirs yet.
But soon it would be.
______________________________________________________________
By the time Beth slipped quietly through the front door that morning, the shared house was already empty. The half-drunk mug of coffee left on the kitchen counter and the faint creak of a closing cabinet from earlier told her they hadn’t left long before she arrived. Beth exhaled softly, her fingers lingering on the door frame. Maggie was going to ask questions. Not just about why Beth hadn’t come home last night, but about the sudden, unmistakable change in her mood. About the color back in her cheeks. About the way her steps didn’t drag anymore. Beth couldn’t blame her. She hadn’t exactly been subtle this past week. She’s been nauseous, pale, and anxious. A shadow of herself. But this morning…this morning she felt something else entirely.
Grounded.
Hopeful.
Wanted.
She gave herself a moment, just a moment, to press her fingers lightly to the soft plane of her stomach, it being no longer something she feared. Daryl knew now. And he was still here, that changed everything. By mid morning, she was already at the infirmary, sleeves rolled to her elbows and humming softly under her breath as she organized bandages and re-sterilized the scissors and clamps from the previous day. Pete was out doing house calls, which left her alone in the clinic, not that she minded. The clinic door creaked softly as she stepped outside, tucking her notebook under one arm and blinking against the now late morning light. She paused on the porch just to take a breath and enjoy the cool breeze that rolled by when she saw them.
Rick and Jessie.
They were walking along the main path, their heads angled slightly toward each other in conversation. Jessie was smiling, small but genuine, while Rick’s expression was softer than what Beth was used to seeing on him. No scowl, no tension. Just a man walking with a woman, his hands in his pockets and his stride a little less guarded than usual.
Beth tilted her head, just a fraction.
Jessie’s laugh was quiet, but Beth caught it anyway. Rick glanced over at her, his mouth twitching with the hint of a smile before he looked forward again, saying something low that Jessie nodded at. It wasn’t anything obvious, no hand-holding, no lingering touches, but Beth knew what she was looking at like the back of her hand.
It reminded her of the way Daryl used to stand just a little too close when he thought no one noticed. The way he’d hover in a room, eyes always finding her, even if his hands never did. How they used to walk side by side in silence, and how the silence had never once felt empty.
Beth looked away before Rick or Jessie noticed her watching. A faint smile ghosting across her lips as she pushed open the infirmary door with her hip and stepped back inside.
The smile didn’t last.
As her hands moved and her tasks changed, Beth’s thoughts wandered back to the sight of Rick and Jessie walking like the rest of the world didn’t exist around them. It wasn’t judgment, not even surprise, just...understanding.
And then her mind wandered to Pete.
Beth moved on instinct, setting the clipboard down and crossing to the sink to wash her hands, the faucet sputtering briefly before warm water poured over her skin. She focused on the rhythm—scrub, rinse, dry—trying to shake the discomfort that clung like burrs beneath her ribs.
Pete hadn’t done anything wrong, not really. He was polite, he smiled just the right amount, and spoke to her like a teacher might—just a little too smooth, just a little too knowing. Never unkind, and never cruel.
And yet…
There was something off in how he and Jessie acted around each other. She hadn’t seen Jessie in the infirmary much, not unless she was bringing in one of the boys, but she noticed the way Jessie would stiffen when he was around, her voice quieter, movements more contained. Pete barely looked at her, and when he did, it was detached. There was no trace of warmth, no instinctive reaching, no ease..It was the opposite of what Beth felt when Daryl walked into a room. She’d lean into his presence without even realizing it, her whole body loosening like it had been waiting. His eyes would always seek hers first, no matter what.
Pete didn’t look at Jessie like that.
Rick wasn’t stupid. He’d been through too much not to notice when something was off. But if she was right then that meant things were far more complicated than they looked.
Beth hoped, deeply, that her instincts were wrong.
But too many times, they hadn’t been.
______________________________________________________________
The gates of Alexandria eased open with a familiar groan, letting in the last golden light of the afternoon. Dust clung to Daryl’s boots as he stepped through beside Aaron, their return quiet but purposeful. Between them, Denise limped slightly, one arm draped over Aaron’s shoulders, her jaw tight but her eyes alert. They’d found her in an old veterinary clinic just off the main road, half-collapsed and smelling of mildew. She was tucked in the back behind an overturned desk, wielding a fire axe with both hands, clutching its handle like a lifeline.
As they passed the row of townhouses near the front gate, Daryl slowed.
Aaron caught the shift and looked over. “You heading back to the house?”
Daryl nodded once. “Yeah. Got some fixin’ to do.”
Aaron adjusted Denise’s weight gently against his side and gave a faint smile. “I’ve got it from here. I’ll take her straight to Deanna and get her settled, she’ll want to talk to her anyway.”
Daryl offered a short nod before turning off down the street. The noise of the gate faded behind him, swallowed by the stillness that wrapped around the far end of the block. His boots hit the porch steps with steady weight, and when he opened the door, the late sun stretched long across the floorboards, catching in motes that hung in the air. Inside, it smelled like dust and old wood. It was a far cry from the other homes in Alexandria that had finished walls and real carpets. But this one, it was theirs, or it would be. Daryl walked in, beginning to survey each spot like it was a puzzle only half-finished. He went through the front room first, trailing his fingers along the raw wooden frame where molding hadn’t been nailed down yet. The floor had a spot near the fireplace that dipped just slightly. He crouched and ran his palm across the uneven planks, it was going to need sanding, he made a note of that in his head.
Beth would want curtains too, not old sheets or boards, but real ones—soft, light-catching fabric that danced when the windows were open. Maybe she’d sew them herself if she found the time. Maybe she’d ask Carol to help.
He moved toward the staircase and ran his fingers lightly along the banister. The wood was unfinished, a little rough. He made a mental note to sand it down later, maybe stain it. Make it safe, make it right.
The bedroom was off to the left, their bedroom.
Right now it only held a mattress on the floor, a bundle of extra blankets, and a single chair by the window. Daryl stood in the doorway, arms crossed loosely over his chest, taking it in. It’d do for now—but Beth? She deserved more than a mattress on the ground. They’d need a real bed. Something solid. Something soft and warm where she could rest without worry, especially as the baby grew. He could build a frame if he had to. Might take him a few nights, but he’d do it. She wouldn't sleep on the floor again, he wouldn’t allow it.
And then there was the smaller room across the hall.
The drywall in there was still exposed, and one of the floorboards dipped slightly near the wall—but it had a window that faced the east. Morning sun would flood it in gold. He stepped inside, boots scuffing the wood, and looked around with narrowed eyes. It wasn’t much, not yet. But it could be a good nursery. Beth would want something peaceful. Maybe pale yellow on the walls. Or soft green. Something that made the world feel a little kinder. She’d probably hang something handmade—maybe little stars or birds. She had that quiet way of making things feel alive without trying.
He’d need to fix the floors, build a crib, and maybe a little shelf for books. He’d never read much himself, but Beth would. She’d sit in a rocker and read bedtime stories in that soft voice of hers while the baby curled up against her chest. And he’d be there, he’d fix what needed fixing, and build what needed building. Hell, he’d figure out how to hang goddamn wallpaper if that’s what she wanted. He took one last look at the room before heading back down the stairs. There was still so much to do. But he didn’t feel overwhelmed, he felt driven.
There was work to be done.
But he’d never minded work.
______________________________________________________________
The sun was starting to dip when Daryl showed up on the porch, something bulky and awkward tucked beneath one arm and wrapped in a faded floral sheet that looked like it’d once belonged to someone’s grandma.
Beth looked up from the porch steps, where she sat scribbling idly in her journal. The second she saw him she smiled, but her eyes drifted to the lumpy, ridiculous bundle he was holding. “You bringin’ me a corpse?” she teased.
He grunted, not rising to the bait. Instead, he walked up and set the bundle down gently beside her. “Found it,” he muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. “Storage shed by the east wall. Thought maybe you’d…I dunno, want it.”
She squinted in mock-suspicion. “You’re actin’ like you’re handin’ me a bomb.”
“Ain’t a bomb.”
“Good,” she teased gently, flipping the journal shut. “Because I already got enough excitement in my life.” Beth set her journal off to the side and lifted the floral bundle in her lap. Something about the way he stood there, hands shoved in his pockets, looking everywhere but at her made her heart soften before she’d even seen what was inside. She tilted her head and unwrapped the sheet slowly—and when she saw what lay beneath, her breath caught. It was a small, bright pink plastic keyboard with a toy microphone shaped like a daisy sprouting from one corner. A faded sticker of a cartoon unicorn still clung to the corner, and the speaker grille was shaped like a heart. A few of the keys were scuffed or sticky-looking, and the on-switch had a smiley face drawn on it in marker. There was a button shaped like a heart labeled “DISCO MODE” and another that proudly boasted “COW NOISE.” It was obviously meant for a child. “Daryl…” she breathed, fingers hovering above it.
He shifted on his boots, immediately looking like he regretted the whole thing. “It’s dumb, I know. Ain’t a real piano or nothin’. I just—saw it and thought of you. Figured you might be missin’ music, even if it’s kiddie crap.”
It wasn’t the piano she had back at the farm, or the one that was at the funeral home.
It was completely ridiculous and unbelievably silly.
It was perfect.
Beth reached out, touching the yellowed keys gently, like they were made of porcelain. “It’s not dumb.” her voice was tight, barely a whisper. “It’s perfect.”
He glanced at her, uncertain. “....Y’really like it?”
“I love it.” She powered it on, and the keyboard lit up, static popping out of the speakers before they sputtered out a cheerful digital trill, followed by a chirpy mechanical voice that shouted “HEY ROCKSTAR! READY TO JAM?!” and then launched into a mangled version of Beethoven’s Fifth with drums and meowing cats layered underneath. Beth laughed, half a gasp, half a sob. “Oh my God.”
“Jesus.” Daryl looked mortified. “Didn’t know it did that.”
“It’s wonderful.”
Something in his chest seemed to loosen. He gave a quiet grunt and sat down beside her, their knees touching.
Beth hit a button and the keyboard launched into a garbled, high-pitched version of Mary Had a Little Lamb . “Okay,” she muttered, hurriedly pressing more buttons until the music stopped. “That one’s terrifying.”
Daryl huffed a laugh, watching her with something warm and fond in his eyes.
Beth adjusted the keyboard on her lap, poised her fingers over the keys, and then, slowly, plucked out a shaky, off-tempo version of Sweet Home Alabama . The tones were tinny and synthetic, but she made it work. It was clumsy, loud and imperfect. “You remember this?” she asked softly, not looking up.
He nodded. “Heard you hummin’ it back on the road. That night we found the car with the busted stereo.”
Beth kept playing. “You hated that song.”
“Still do.”
She smiled anyway and started to sing. Her voice was low and a little unsure, accompanying herself on the clackity plastic keys, but it was sweet. The melody drifted out into the air, filling the space around them. When she reached the chorus, she turned her head and grinned at him. “Sing with me.”
His expression twisted like she’d asked him to jump in a septic tank. “Hell no.”
Beth smiled and hit a button shaped like a dog. A high-pitched bark yelped out in response. “C’mon,” she teased. “I’ve got backup vocals.”
“Ain’t doin’ it.”
“Chicken.”
He narrowed his eyes. “That don’t work on me.”
“You scared?”
“I got standards.”
Beth played an exaggerated, off-key honky-tonk run. “Well, clearly I don’t. I’m serenading you on a keyboard made for a six-year-old.”
“That’s what makes it worse,” he muttered. “Ain’t no one should have to listen to that and my voice.”
She leaned in, and played an exaggerated twang. “Guess you just can’t carry a tune—”
“I can—” he bit back, then narrowed his eyes. “You trickin’ me.”
“Guilty.” She grinned. “Now sing.”
He exhaled slowly through his nose, muttering something under his breath that sounded like a curse. Then he leaned closer, eyes narrowed. “You don’t tell nobody.”
“Cross my heart.”
Beth grinned like a cat who just caught a fat canary, she started the song again, her fingers dancing over the tiny keys like she was playing a grand piano and not something meant for a toddler’s birthday party.
Daryl muttered the first verse under his breath, off-key, low, and painfully self-conscious. She picked up the second, their voices clashing wonderfully over the keyboard’s chirpy backing track.
It was wonderfully awful.
Halfway through the chorus, Beth cracked, bursting into laughter so hard she nearly dropped the keyboard. The machine responded by blasting a demo jingle that sounded like a mariachi band on acid.
“What?!” Daryl looked scandalized. “I don’t ya I couldn’t sing!”
“No, no,” she wheezed, wiping her eyes. “You can’t, but that’s not why I’m laughing.”
“Then why the hell you laughin!?”
She sobered, just a little, eyes shining as she looked him dead in the eye. “Because I think I just fell a little more in love with you.”
The words slipped out, gentle, natural and honest, but once they were out there, the silence that followed was electric. It was the first time the word had been spoken between the two of them.
Daryl didn’t move or speak. His expression barely changed, but something shifted behind his eyes. He leaned in, hand cupping her jaw and thumb brushing her cheek as their lips met. The kiss was rough around the edges, like him, but warm and full of something aching. Beth’s fingers went slack, one hand on the back of his neck. The keyboard slid into her lap with a cartoonish “WOWZA!” before going silent.
“Ah, apologies.”
They broke apart so fast the porch boards squeaked and the keyboard slipped off to the side.
Eugene stood at the base of the steps, holding a clipboard and blinking like he’d walked into a crime scene. “I was in pursuit of Rick for a time-sensitive debrief when I encountered this musical…offense.” His gaze fell to the glitter-covered keyboard now lying between them, where a button had apparently been pressed during their scramble.
“DISCO MODE ACTIVATED!” it chirped, then launched into an obnoxious, peppy tune that made even Beth wince.
Eugene pointed, mouth twitching in distress. “That…that is not an instrument. That is a weaponized Fisher Price product designed for auditory torture.”
Beth bit down a laugh, one hand clamped over her mouth.
Daryl, however, had had enough. “Leave.”
Eugene blinked. “I merely—”
“Now.”
Eugene took one last bewildered look at the keyboard, then at Daryl, whose expression promised a shovel and no witnesses, and promptly spun on his heel. “I shall…make myself scarce.”
Beth snorted into her hand. “You didn’t have to scare him.”
“Didn’t, I just talked.” Daryl picked up the keyboard and set it gently on her lap again. “Play somethin’ else,” he said softly.
Beth tilted her head. “Only if you sing with me.”
“Girl,” he sighed, but a hint of a smile tugged at his lips, “you tryin’ to kill me?”
“Nope.” Her fingers hit the keys gently, this time with tenderness. “Just tryin’ to keep you close.”
He gave a quiet huff of a laugh, and stayed right there on the porch beside her as the stars came out
The keyboard chirped: “Let’s make more music!”
Neither of them objected, and the sound of mismatched notes echoed softly through the night air.
Chapter Text
It was quiet in the clinic that afternoon, eerily so.
Beth had just finished wiping down the exam table when the door creaked open and the smallest Anderson stepped cautiously inside. “Hey there, Sam,” she said gently, drying her hands on a towel. “What happened?”
He hesitated just inside the doorway, eyes flicking to the floor. “Fell,” he said, lifting his pant leg to show a raw, muddy scrape across his knee.
Beth’s expression softened. “Come sit, honey. Let me take a look.” He climbed onto the table with quiet obedience, wincing as she gently dabbed at the wound with antiseptic. She kept her voice soft, steady. “This from running around out back again?”
Sam hesitated, then gave the smallest nod. “There’s a tree. Real low branch. I wanted to see if I could get up on it.”
Beth paused, blinking. “Even though your dad told you not to?”
Sam bit his lip and gave a tiny shrug. “Yeah.”
Beth didn’t scold him. She only offered a small smile, understanding more than she let on. “You’re lucky it’s just a scrape.”
The door to the backroom opened and Pete’s footsteps followed.
“Sam,” he said, his voice flat and too loud in the quiet room.
Beth instinctively moved just a little, still crouched in front of the boy. She didn't miss the way that Sam stiffened again.
“I told you not to be out there climbing trees,” Pete continued, arms crossed now. “What part of that didn’t you hear?”
Beth looked up at Pete briefly, then back at Sam. She kept her tone level. “He’s alright. Just a scrape. Nothing deep.”
Pete’s gaze was sharp now, flicking between her and his son. “But you knew better, didn’t you, Sam?”
Sam didn’t answer, he just stared at his knees.
Beth laid a clean gauze pad against the scrape, trying not to show the tension creeping into her shoulders. “I’ve got it handled.”
Pete didn’t respond right away. He just stared at Sam for a beat too long, until the door opened and a woman walked inside with her arm wrapped in a dishtowel, and Beth felt her shoulders slump in relief as Pete’s attention was drawn away.
“Sorry—I think I need stitches,” the woman said, flustered. “I was chopping some vegetables and the knife slipped.”
Pete turned away from them. “Let’s take a look,” he said, stepping over. “Beth, finish dressing the scrape.”
“You’re okay,” Beth said softly as she smoothed the bandage over his skin. “You were brave coming in, you did good.”
Sam gave her the faintest smile. It wasn’t much, but it was enough.
When she glanced toward Pete again, his voice was calm and measured as he addressed the woman with the cut. The shift was seamless, like flipping a light switch.
Beth didn’t say anything, she just gathered the wrappers from the gauze and tossed them in the bin. Her hands moved on autopilot, but her mind lingered on that flash of heat in Pete’s voice, the way Sam had gone silent under it. There was something there, she could feel it.
And she didn’t like it.
The air in the infirmary didn’t relax until Pete moved into the next room, rummaging through a cabinet with more noise than necessary. His muttering could just barely be heard through the half-open door, and Beth kept an ear out to track his movements.
The front door creaked open again, and Beth looked up to see Deanna step in, trailed by a woman with glasses and nervous energy radiating from every step. “Beth,” Deanna greeted warmly, then turned slightly to the woman behind her. “This is Denise Cloyd. She’s going to be shadowing you and Dr. Anderson. She has some training, was studying to become a surgeon before she shifted to psychology.”
Denise offered a small, sheepish smile and lifted a hand in a half-wave. “It’s…been a while, but I’m a quick learner.”
Beth immediately stepped forward and returned the smile with genuine warmth. “We’re real glad to have you,” she said, voice soft and sincere. “We could use another set of hands.”
Denise relaxed just a fraction at that.
“Let her get settled in,” Deanna added. “We’ll talk more once she’s had a chance to find her footing.”
Beth nodded. “Absolutely.”
As Deanna stepped out, Pete emerged from the back, wiping his hands on a rag. He took one look at Denise and nodded, curt and disinterested.
“More people pokin’ around in here?” he muttered under his breath, not quite loud enough to be overtly rude, but enough for Beth to catch.
Beth’s smile didn’t falter, but there was a flicker of coolness in her eyes as she glanced at him.
“She’s here to help,” Beth said gently, guiding Denise toward one of the shelves. “Why don’t we start with inventory? Helps to know where everything is.”
Denise gave a nervous laugh. “That I can do.”
As Beth walked her through the layout of the infirmary, where the IV supplies were kept, and what medications were being rationed. All the while Pete busied himself at the back again, not offering so much as a glance in their direction.
The sun had dipped low by the time they were done for the day, casting long shadows across the clinic walls. Most of Alexandria was settling into its evening rhythm—porch lights flicking on, murmured conversations drifting through open windows, the scent of something cooking down the street.
Inside the infirmary, Beth moved quietly, wiping down one of the counters while Denise finished restocking a cabinet. Pete had left a while ago with little more than a short goodbye. The space felt easier to breathe in now.
“You did good today,” Beth said gently, her voice cutting through the soft clink of pill bottles. “Real good, actually.”
Denise closed the cabinet, adjusting her glasses with a half-smile. “I kept second-guessing myself.”
Beth shrugged, her expression kind. “That’s normal. I did too. Still do, sometimes.”
Denise leaned back against the counter, arms folding loosely. “You seem like you’ve been doing this forever.”
Beth let out a soft laugh. “Guess we all had to learn fast. But you held your own, even with Pete actin’ like you weren’t there.”
Denise’s mouth twitched. “Yeah. I wasn’t sure if that was just me.”
“No,” Beth said, more serious now. “It wasn’t. But don’t let it rattle you. You’re not goin’ anywhere, and I’m glad.”
Denise’s eyes softened, gratitude flickering across her features. “Thanks, Beth. That… means a lot.”
Beth nodded, brushing her hair back with a tired but sincere smile. “You need anything, you come find me, alright?”
“I will,” Denise said, her voice quieter now. “Thanks.”
Beth gave her arm a gentle squeeze before stepping outside into the cooling air. The sky had deepened into shades of lavender and rose, the breeze whispering against her skin.
Maggie was waiting just beyond the porch, arms crossed casually, an amused smirk playing on her lips. “There you are.”
Beth blinked and smiled. “Hey.”
“Didn’t see you come home last night.”
Beth shot her a look, equal parts innocent and knowing. “Lost track of time.”
Maggie let out a short laugh and nudged her shoulder as they started walking. “Sure you did.”
Beth didn’t reply, she just let herself smile as they fell into step with each other.
Chapter Text
It was late afternoon when Glenn found him, crouched beside the porch of the house he’d quietly claimed, sleeves rolled up and dirt streaking his forearm as he adjusted one of the loose steps. He hadn’t heard Glenn approach, but Daryl’s shoulders didn’t tense like they used to. He knew who it was without turning.
“You know,” Glenn said casually, leaning against one of the porch posts, “I’ve seen you come out here three times this week.”
Daryl didn’t respond. He gave the wooden slat under his hand a small test shove, grunted at the creak, then grabbed his hammer.
Glenn didn’t take the silence personally. “Is there something I should know? You setting up a side project? Building a hidey hole?”
Daryl snorted under his breath but didn’t look up. “Just fixin’ what needs fixin’.”
“That’s not an answer,” Glenn said, grinning.
“It’s the only one I got.”
Glenn crossed his arms, tilting his head. “Beth know about this place?”
The hammer paused. Daryl shifted his grip, eyes still on the step. “Ain’t nothin’ to know.”
Glenn raised an eyebrow, but his voice was gentler now. “You okay? You’ve been…different. Not bad, just...something’s up.”
Daryl finally looked up at him. “Ain’t nothin’ wrong.”
“I didn’t say something’s wrong,” Glenn replied. “I said something’s up.”
Daryl didn’t say anything further to that.
“You’d tell me, right?” Glenn asked, quieter now. “If something was wrong with Beth. Or you. Or—”
“There ain’t,” Daryl cut in, just sharp enough to make Glenn take a step back, not out of fear, but out of respect. Daryl stood, brushing his hands on his jeans, then turned toward the door. “Some things just ain’t yours to know yet.
Glenn held his gaze for a second. Then he nodded, accepting the line. “For the record,” he added, “I’m glad you’re thinkin’ about something long-term. Even if you suck at pretending you’re not.”
Daryl rolled his eyes but didn’t fight it. He stepped past Glenn with a muttered, “Busybody.”
Glenn smirked. “Love you too, man.”
From inside the house, Daryl shut the door with a quiet thud.
___________________________________
The evening air was crisp when Eugene knocked, three short raps on the door to the house Beth currently shared with Maggie and Glenn. He stood stiffly on the porch, clutching a tin of crackers under one arm and a well-worn notebook under the other. When Beth opened the door, her face lit up with a soft, surprised smile. “Eugene,” she said, stepping aside. “You didn’t have to come all this way.”
“I have undertaken this journey voluntarily,” he said, shuffling inside. “After recent events of an emotionally significant nature, I deemed it prudent to initiate a follow-up. Not unlike a wellness check. I have seen it done in sitcoms.”
Beth let out a quiet laugh and gestured for him to sit at the kitchen table. “Well, I’m glad you did.”
“I, uh...” He paused, awkwardly pulling out the chair and settling with care, “was under the impression that...a certain reveal had taken place.”
Beth nodded. She moved slower than usual as she fetched two cups, a lingering tiredness in her limbs she hadn’t quite shaken yet. “Yeah,” she said as she poured water into the glasses. “I told him.”
Eugene looked up sharply, his brows practically climbing off his face. “You...told Daryl.”
“I did.” Her smile grew warmer, more private. “A few nights ago.”
Eugene blinked. “And his reaction was..?”
Beth sat across from him, holding the glass between her hands. “Good. Quiet. He’s still wrapping his head around it, I think, but…he didn’t run. He didn’t pull away. He held me.” Her voice grew softer. “And he said he’d be here, for the both of us.”
Eugene exhaled like he’d been holding his breath through an entire math exam. “That is...most excellent news.”
Beth smiled, eyes misting faintly. “Yeah. It is.”
He hesitated, fingers twitching over the spine of his notebook. “If I may, I’d like to reiterate that you possess a commendable degree of intestinal fortitude. As does he. Not everyone finds themselves in this situation with someone who immediately steps up to the plate.”
Beth looked at him fondly. “I’ve had a lot of help getting brave, I couldn’t have done it without you, you know.”
Eugene turned red instantly. “Well, yes. I endeavor to be both useful and emotionally supportive. It’s a tricky balance.”
Beth reached over and placed a hand on his. “And you’re doing great.”
They sat there for a moment in silence, comfort thick between them. Then Eugene cleared his throat and shifted gears. “I have also compiled a secondary, more extensive list of dietary considerations—updated to account for the second trimester as it approaches. The list includes, but is not limited to, increased folate, vitamin D, iron, and omega-3s. I would also advise against heavy lifting, prolonged stress, and certain aged cheeses.”
Beth giggled. “I’ll keep that in mind.”
“I also found a recipe for a nutrient-rich mocktail that allegedly tastes similar to strawberry soda but contains no high fructose corn syrup. I have not personally tested it, but the Amazon reviews, pre-apocalypse, were promising.”
“I’ll add it to the list,”
Eugene stood, then hesitated again. “If you ever find yourself in need of a late-night companion for walks, snack runs, or unburdening of the soul...I possess both endurance and ears.”
Beth rose and wrapped him in a hug before he could react.
He stiffened, but then patted her back once, very carefully, like she was the last fabergé egg on Earth.
“You’re gonna be a good uncle, Eugene.”
His throat bobbed. “That is...the highest honor I have yet been granted.”
___________________________________
Beth had always been good at noticing things.
Small things. Quiet things.
Like how Daryl’s boots were dirtier than usual lately, like he’d been tromping around more than usual. Or how he’d come back with a scrape on his forearm and a smear of paint he hadn’t noticed. How he’d been leaving earlier, coming back later, his hands rougher, and his eyes more thoughtful.
She didn’t press at first. But tonight, with Rick and Michonne out, Carl and Judith asleep, and the moon soft through the curtains, she found herself curled up beside him on the couch, her belly warm under her hand and curiosity getting the better of her. "You’ve been sneakin’ off somewhere," she said lightly, eyes narrowing with a teasing smile. "You workin’ on something?”
Daryl didn’t look up right away. He was carving something, whittling a sliver of wood down to a smooth curve, and the firelight threw gold over his shoulders. “Maybe,” he said gruffly.
Beth sat up straighter, intrigued. “Is it for Rick? Or Aaron? Or…”
His silence made her tilt her head.
"Daryl," she drawled, the grin tugging at her lips now. "Are you makin’ me somethin’? Or is this another one of your broody secrets?” He shifted beside her, clearly debating whether to answer or evade. She nudged him gently with her knee. “C’mon. I can tell you’re up to somethin’. Every time I ask where you’ve been, you act like I caught you with your hand in the cookie jar.”
He finally looked at her then, his gaze steady and unreadable. That look that used to scare her a little, before she knew what sat beneath it. “Beth.”
“Hmm?”
“Don’t.”
Beth blinked. “Don’t what?”
Instead of answering, he leaned forward and kissed her.
Hard.
It wasn’t their usual sweet kind of kiss, not the tentative kind they'd fumbled through in the dark days back on the road, not the shy, reverent ones they shared when her belly first started to swell. This one was full of need, of longing, of something desperate and tangled and tender all at once.
Beth made a soft sound against his mouth, startled, but then her hands came up to cup his face, her body leaning into his instinctively. His palm found her back, grounding her, holding her like she was the only thing tethering him to the world. When they broke apart, breathless, she searched his eyes. “You kissin’ me to shut me up?” she whispered.
He nodded faintly. “Might do it again if you don’t stop nosin’.”
Her laugh was breathless. “That so?”
“Yeah.” His forehead pressed to hers. “Ain’t ready to show you yet.”
Beth softened, her hands smoothing over his shoulders. “Okay,” she said quietly. “I’ll wait.”
Daryl exhaled, some tension melting from his frame. He rested his hand over the slight curve of her belly before murmuring, “Ain’t nothin’ fancy.”
“Doesn’t have to be,” she whispered. “If it’s from you, it’s already perfect.”
Chapter 41
Notes:
So while writing this I listened to the ‘building a house’ song from Red Dead Redemption 2 on loop, haha - I highly recommend it.
Chapter Text
Daryl stood in the middle of the living room, arms crossed and staring down a scuffed end table like it had personally insulted him. He’d brought it in himself the day before, lugged it from two streets over. The surface had scratches, but the legs were sturdy. Still, it looked out of place, lonely.
A quiet knock on the doorframe broke his focus.
“Wasn’t sure if I should let myself in or not,” Aaron called from the front step, a faint smile tugging at his mouth. He had a hand cart with him, something bulky draped under a tarp behind him.
Daryl grunted. “Ain’t locked.”
Aaron stepped in, eyes scanning the place. “You’ve made progress.”
Daryl shrugged, glancing around. “Still ain’t got much.”
“Well, let’s fix that, yeah? Eric helped me pull some things together.” Aaron gave the tarp cover a hearty pat before he pulled it off, revealing a patchy but sturdy arm chair.
Daryl stared at it. “Don’t need charity.”
“It’s not charity,” Aaron said simply. “It’s for her, right? Then it’s for all of us. We want this to work, to show that anyone can build something here.”
Daryl didn’t say anything. He stepped forward, grasped one side of the chair, and helped carry it in. Together they slid it into place near the corner window. It looked...normal, like it belonged. “Got anything else stashed?” Daryl asked after a beat, quieter.
Aaron smiled faintly. “Couple things. There's a dining table in decent shape, there’s also a small table, and a lamp. Even found a box of mismatched curtains, thought Beth might like going through ’em.”
That gave Daryl pause, something softened in his face. “She likes that kinda stuff,” he said quietly.
“I figured.”
They worked in companionable silence after that, making two short trips to the edge of the neighborhood. By the time the sun dipped low, they had hauled in a low-slung table for the front room, a second-hand dresser, a small bookcase and a few kitchen chairs that didn’t quite match, but Daryl didn’t care.
The upstairs still needed work. The mattress was still on the floor, and one of the windows wouldn’t close all the way but it was coming together. It was starting to feel like something more than shelter, like a life they could step into.
“She’s gonna like all this,” Aaron said as they stood in the doorway, taking it in.
Daryl didn’t answer, his throat was tight. Instead, he reached for the headboard leaning against the wall. “She deserves more’n this,” he muttered.
Aaron’s voice was quiet. “And you’re giving it to her.”
That landed harder than Daryl expected. He swallowed it down, jaw tightening, then gave Aaron a nod as the man turned to leave. Once he was alone, Daryl lingered at the door, fingers brushing the frame as if testing it for strength. Tomorrow he’d patch the upstairs window, maybe bring in a rug, something soft for her bare feet in the morning. Briefly, he let his mind wander, Imagining Beth by the window, her laugh echoing through the hall and tiny footsteps one day on the floorboards.
Nobody was going to raise their voice in these walls, and nobody was ever going to hide in the corner.
He’d fix it all, one piece at a time. Daryl ran a calloused hand along the wall as he turned to leave.
___________________________________
The next day, the sun hadn’t even climbed halfway when Daryl heard the footsteps. He was crouched over the front porch, trying to figure out why the screen door was catching wrong, when a very familiar voice cut through the still morning air.
“An inspection of domestic progress is often best conducted in person.”
Daryl stiffened and turned his head slowly.
Eugene stood there at the foot of the porch steps, clipboard in hand, wearing what could only be described as his “formal work attire”, a button-up shirt tucked into cargo pants, held up by a belt two notches too tight.
“…What the hell’re you doin’ here?” Daryl asked, straightening.
Eugene adjusted his glasses, then made his way up the steps, utterly unfazed. “Well, I took it upon myself to conduct a discrete visual survey of this address after observing your consistent presence here over the last several days. Coupled with your inquiries into structural repair materials, insulation preferences, and rudimentary furnishings, I logically deduced the nature of your endeavor.”
Daryl just stared at him. “…You been watchin’ me?”
“Observin’. There’s a difference.”
Daryl opened his mouth, closed it, then ran a hand down his face. “Let me guess. You know.”
“I am, as the expression goes, in the loop.” Eugene tapped his temple. “And might I add, given my current understanding of the emotional dynamics between yourself and Miss Greene, this endeavor is both timely and commendable. Therefore, I come bearing tools and labor.”
“Jesus.” Daryl turned back toward the porch, muttering under his breath. “Everyone’s gonna know before we even tell ‘em.”
“I do,” Eugene confirmed, nodding. “But please allow me to clarify, I was not informed by means of gossip, deduction, or overheard conjecture. Beth told me herself, in confidence.”
Daryl blinked, surprise flashing briefly across his face.
“I did not ask. I merely happened upon her in a moment of notable distress,” Eugene continued. “She required assistance acquiring a specific item from the supply closet that was…let’s say, time-sensitive. I gathered what she needed, then offered my silence in exchange for nothing. I can be trusted to maintain confidentiality moving forward, I gave her my word which I consider to be binding at the highest level.”
For a beat, Daryl didn’t speak. Just stared out toward the wall. “…Alright,” he muttered eventually. “Appreciate you not sayin’ nothin’.”
“I’d sooner perish,” Eugene replied, sincere in a way that cut through even his usual cadence. “She trusted me. I’ll honor that.”
Daryl gave a tight nod. A weight in his chest shifted, lessened. He then scowled down at the porch railing he was trying to sand smooth and muttered, “Ain’t good with the door.”
“Then I suggest we begin there.”
Despite his verbose commentary, Eugene proved to be shockingly competent. He tightened loose hinges with uncanny precision, diagnosed the warped screen frame in seconds, and even adjusted the wonky upstairs window using a tool he claimed was “customized for low-leverage leverage.”
Daryl found himself…quietly impressed.
They worked in mostly silence, with Eugene chattering occasionally about airflow and screw threads and structural integrity, and Daryl nodding or grunting or sighing when appropriate. By midday, the porch door opened and closed like new, and two windows sealed were tight
“Not bad,” Daryl admitted begrudgingly as they stood in the kitchen.
Eugene smiled, surprisingly modest. “I consider this a practical application of my skills. Plus, if I may be so bold, it brings me joy to contribute to the foundation of what may very well be a most wholesome family unit.”
Daryl blinked at him.
Eugene shifted. “That is to say, congrats, man.”
Daryl blinked at Eugene, clearing his throat as he scratched the back of his neck. “…Thanks.”
Eugene looked like he might tear up from the sheer weight of the moment but wisely turned it into a sniffle. “I’ll be back tomorrow with makeshift sealant for the upstairs trim,” he said, already walking toward the door.
“Wait, you don’t gotta—”
“I do,” Eugene called back without turning. “I want to.”
Daryl stood in the quiet of the nearly finished house, gaze drifting around the space Eugene had helped tighten up. It was looking more like a home now. He wasn’t used to accepting help, he didn’t usually trust it when it came easy.
But today?
He was glad he had.
Chapter 42
Notes:
Time for the big house reveal!
Chapter Text
By the end of the week, it was finished. Not entirely, but mostly, just enough.
Daryl stood in the middle of the living room, rough hands tucked into his pockets, surveying everything with a quiet intensity. It wasn’t much by old-world standards. The walls still bore faint signs of their patchwork repairs, small scuffs, mismatched paint in one corner, but it stood solid. The couch, sturdy if a little ugly, was the best they’d found. Aaron had helped him drag it in two days ago and they’d patched a small tear in the upholstery with duct tape and some fabric Beth had once used to line her pack. The table didn’t rock, and the chair beside it didn’t squeal against the floorboards.
The lights, thanks to Eugene’s intricate rewiring, worked with a single flick. Hell, even the water ran clean from the kitchen tap.
It looked like a place someone could come home to.
He made his way slowly toward the stairs, hand trailing along the smooth banister. They’d sanded it down together, he and Aaron, on a day where neither of them talked much at first. That is, until Aaron had made a comment that’d stuck in Daryl’s head ever since.
It had started as they finished loading in a bookshelf and were taking a breather, arms draped over their knees on the porch steps. Aaron had been sipping from a water bottle when he suddenly said, tone casual but fond: “You know, back when I first met you all in that barn, I thought Judith was yours.”
Daryl blinked, caught off guard. “Huh?”
Aaron smiled faintly, a little embarrassed. “I know, I know. I figured it out once we got talking. Just—first impression, the way Beth was holding her, the way you stood in front of them both like you’d take on a damn horde with your bare hands.” He tilted his head. “Didn’t know anything about you yet, but it was obvious you’d have gutted me if I blinked wrong at them.”
At the time, Daryl hadn’t known what to say. But now, standing here in this house,
their
house, he found that memory surfacing again, and unexpectedly, it warmed him. Not just for the implication, but because someone else had looked at him back then, grimy and half-feral, and saw someone who could have been a husband, a father. He climbed the stairs, boots slow on each creak of wood. He wandered from room to room in silence. The bedroom upstairs had a bed frame now, just a basic one they’d salvaged, but it lifted the mattress off the floor and made it feel like more than a place to crash. He’d even found a small dresser with drawers that didn’t stick, and had quietly begun moving some of Beth’s spare clothes into it. A little premature maybe, but it felt right.
The only room untouched was the one across the hall, the smallest one. He leaned on the door frame now, staring in. The room was empty and quiet. The walls were bare, the floor still needed sweeping, but the light came in just right in the mornings, and sometimes, when he stood there too long, he caught himself picturing it. Sunlight filtering through soft fabric, Beth curled in a chair near the window, rocking slowly with a little bundle cradled in her arms, humming something old and sweet.
They hadn’t talked much about the details yet, hadn’t gone further than the stunned breath between them the night she’d handed him the test. But every time he looked at her lately, it hit him again. She was going to be a mom, and somehow, he was going to be a dad. Daryl didn’t feel ready, not really. But the house helped, it gave shape to something he hadn’t been able to name before. It wasn’t just a place to sleep, but a place to stay, to grow. A place for her, for the baby, for them.
The stairs creaked again under his weight as he came back down, and on his way he thought about Eugene helping him finish the plumbing last night, rambling on about water pressure and pipe angles like it was rocket science. Daryl hadn’t understood half of it, but he appreciated the effort. The guy was weird as hell, but he meant well, and dammit, he
was
good with tools.
Daryl stepped toward the front door, pausing and giving one last look around, taking in the final quiet moment before it all changed. The place wasn’t perfect, it wasn’t even close, but it was theirs. He exhaled through his nose, shoulders loosening just a little as his hand settled on the knob.
It was time.
______________________________________________________________
Beth stepped out into the early evening light, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear as she closed the infirmary door behind her. The sun was beginning to dip low, stretching golden light across the pavement. Her feet ached and her back was sore, but it was the good kind of tired—the kind that came from being useful, from being part of something. She didn’t expect to see Daryl waiting across the street, arms folded and leaning against a lamppost like he wasn’t really waiting at all.
But she knew better.
Her lips curved. “Hey,” she called, crossing toward him, her boots scuffing lightly over the sidewalk.
Daryl looked up at the sound of her voice. His usual scowl wasn’t there, not really. Instead, something softer tugged at the corners of his mouth. Nervous energy buzzed beneath his posture, though he tried to hide it with a shrug and a glance toward the horizon.
“Hey,” he said, then rubbed the back of his neck. “You, uh…done for the day?”
She nodded. “Just finished. Why? What’s goin’ on?”
He shifted his weight. “Ain’t nothin’. Just…was wonderin’ if you had a minute.”
Beth tilted her head, smiling at the awkward way he avoided her eyes. “I always got a minute for you.”
That earned her the smallest grin. “Come on,” he said, nudging his head toward the road. “Wanna show you somethin’.”
She fell into step beside him easily, brushing her arm against his now and then. They didn’t talk for a bit, they just walked in the comfortable silence that came from knowing each other so well. A few people passed them by, but Daryl barely seemed to notice. His hand twitched once like he might take hers, but didn’t, not yet.
As they neared the quieter edge of Alexandria, Beth squinted ahead. “Where we goin’?”
“You’ll see.”
“Daryl Dixon,” she said with mock suspicion, “if you’re about to lead me into the woods to hide a body, I’m gonna be real disappointed in you.”
He smirked, shaking his head. “Nah.”
“You sure? Cause I know Spencer’s been gettin’ on your nerves lately.”
“Ain’t like that.”
“Then what’s it like?”
They were just a turn away now. Daryl stopped and turned to her, gaze serious but soft. “…Close your eyes.”
Beth blinked. “What?”
"Just do it."
"You serious right now?"
“Dead serious.” He crossed his arms. “Ain’t gonna let you peek neither. Don’t think I won’t toss my vest over your head.”
Beth sighed, exaggerated and playful, but held her hands over her eyes. "Fine. But if I trip, I’m takin’ you down with me.”
He reached for her hand gently, fingers curling around hers as he led her forward. “Wouldn’t let you fall.”
Beth bit her lip at the quiet way he said it. Her steps were guided by the warmth of his hand and the rough rasp of his thumb brushing over hers. He led her carefully, his other hand hovering near her back like he was ready to catch her with the smallest stumble. Every few steps, he murmured “Watch it” or “Step up,” guiding her around stones, a crack in the walkway, a patch of uneven dirt.
Then he stopped.
“Okay,” Daryl said finally, letting out a quiet breath, his hand squeezing hers. “You can open ‘em now.”
Beth blinked as sunlight spilled back into her vision, the world bright and warm as her eyes adjusted. Her gaze lifted and the breath caught in her throat.
The house.
Not just any house.
Their
house. The one they used to sneak off to when things were too loud, too crowded, too much. The one with the peeling shutters and a broken screen door, except it wasn’t broken anymore. The shutters were painted, the door hung straight, and the porch had been swept clean. There was even a little porch swing, simple and weathered, but placed with quiet purpose. The whole thing looked lived in, loved.
Beth pressed her hand to her mouth, jaw trembling.
Daryl shifted beside her, his shoulders tense. He didn’t look at her, he couldn’t yet. “I, uh…” he cleared his throat, boots scraping the ground as he stepped half in front of her, “Figured it was time we had somewhere that was ours for real. Not just a place to…y’know, hide.”
Beth still hadn’t said anything, and that only made him more uneasy. He glanced sideways, finally stealing a look. Tears shimmered in her eyes, one sliding down her cheek.
Shit.
“Hey, no—don’t…If it’s too much, I can—hell, I can take it back, or find another place, or—”
Beth turned, stopping his nervous ramble with both hands on his face, fingertips gentle on his stubble. “No,” she whispered, shaking her head. “No, Daryl. It’s perfect.” He stared at her, brow furrowed like he didn’t know how to believe that. She leaned in, pressing her forehead against his. “You did all this?” she breathed, still stunned.
Daryl shrugged a little, voice quieter now. “Had some help from Aaron and Eugene…” He hesitated. “Kept it quiet though, wanted you to see it first.”
Beth blinked up at him, heart full to the brim. “You did all this for me?”
Daryl looked down, embarrassed. “Nah, did it for us.”
She laughed softly through her tears, arms winding around his neck, holding him close like she might never let go. “I can’t believe you…”
He held her, cheek brushing her temple, his own throat tight now. “Figured you’d like it.”
“I
love
it.”
They stood there for a long moment, wrapped in each other and the weight of what they’d built, not just the house, but the quiet promise of a future stitched into every nail and beam.
Beth pulled back just enough to look at him again, her voice thick with emotion. “You didn’t have to fix it up.”
“Yeah, I did,” Daryl said simply. “Ain’t lettin’ you sleep on no damn mattress on the floor.”
Beth laughed again, wiping her eyes. “Guess you’re stuck with me now.”
He kissed her softly, right there on the front walk. “Already was.”
______________________________________________________________
The house creaked softly as it settled for the night, the sound of crickets rising outside in a steady hum. Candlelight flickered across the bedroom walls—Beth had pulled a chair near the window to sort through the old curtain options Aaron had dropped off. Most were dusty florals or faded plaid, but she'd found a sheer ivory set she liked.
Daryl sat on the edge of the bed, watching her. His eyes lingered on her face, before they briefly drifted to the soft curve of her belly that was just barely visible beneath her loose shirt. She looked like she belonged here, like this space was already hers.
When she glanced up and caught him looking, her face softened into a small smile. “You’re staring.”
“Yeah. I am,” he muttered, unapologetic.
Beth let out a quiet laugh and set the curtain sample aside. She rose and crossed the room, curling up beside him on the bed, knees tucked beneath her, and her arm draped lightly over his. “Feels good bein’ here, with you.”
He grunted softly, nudging her temple with his jaw. “Ain’t much.”
“It’s all I need,” she whispered, pressing a kiss to his shoulder. Then, Beth added quietly, “We’re gonna have to tell people soon.”
Daryl tensed just a little. “Yeah.”
Beth toyed with a loose thread on the blanket between them, the movement light, and nervous. “I don’t mind people knowin’. I’m not ashamed, I just…” She exhaled. “Maggie.”
He shifted to face her, one leg folding under the other. “She don’t get to be mad at you for bein’ happy.”
“I know. But she’s my sister, and she’s already been through so much. I think she still sees me as a kid sometimes.” Her voice grew small. “I don’t want her to think I’m being reckless, or that I messed up. I just—I want her to understand.”
Daryl let out a quiet scoff and shook his head, not unkind, but firm. “She can think what she wants. Ain’t changin’ a damn thing.”
Beth blinked. “You don’t care what she says?”
“I don’t give a damn what she thinks,” Daryl said flatly, and reached for her hand, gently stilling her fidgeting fingers with his. “Ain’t her business what happens between you n’me. Ain’t her place to judge nothin’ and if she don’t like it? That’s her problem.”
“But if she gets upset—”
“Then she gets upset,” he cut in, with a shrug like it meant less than dirt. “Let her. Let her stomp around and look at me like I’m the goddamn devil. She wants to yell? Let her yell. She wants to throw somethin’? Hell, I’ve been dodgin’ flyin’ shit since I was six.” His thumb stroked slow circles over the back of her hand. “She gets pissed, I’ll take it, all of it.”
Beth squinted at him, her lips tugging up. “You’d really take Maggie’s wrath for me? That’s brave.”
He looked at her, eyes glinting with something dry and stubborn. “Hell yeah. I’ve taken worse. You think Maggie givin’ me the stink-eye’s gonna spook me? Shit, I used to sleep ten feet from Merle. Nothin’ scares me anymore. And if it comes to her throwin’ punches, well, she better hope she aims better than my brother did.”
Beth laughed, the sound bubbling out of her as she leaned in and pressed a long kiss to his jaw. “You’re gonna be such a good dad.”
His breath caught at that, just a little. He looked down at her, then at the slight swell beneath her shirt. “Hope so.”
“You will,” she said, her voice warm and words full with a conviction that steadied him. He swallowed hard. She was so close now, her hand smoothing along his arm, fingers slipping beneath his sleeve like she couldn’t get close enough. Daryl cupped her face, thumb brushing her cheek, and he kissed her, soft at first, then again, slower and hungrier, Beth sighed into his mouth, her hands threading into his hair as she leaned into him, her body curling close. Everything outside the walls faded. All that mattered was their warmth, breath, and the quiet future growing between them. When they finally broke apart, breathless and flushed, she rested her forehead against his, eyes still closed. “We’ll tell her. I just needed to know you’d be there.”
“I ain’t goin’ nowhere,” Daryl murmured, arms wrapped tight around her. “Ain’t ever gonna leave you to do this alone.”
She smiled, brushing her nose against his. “Good. ‘Cause I kinda like having you around.”
His mouth curved just barely. “Yeah?”
“Mm-hmm,” she murmured, and he kissed her again, slower, and deeper, until the only thing left was them, wrapped in each other and the soft hush of the coming night.
Chapter 43
Notes:
Admittedly writing Maggie's conflict in this has probably been the greatest challenge I've come to face thus far, haha.
I do not have older sisters, only older brothers so I hope I'm hitting the 'overprotective sister' mark right!
Chapter Text
Maggie was on her knees, dirt smeared on her gloves and cheek, working her fingers through the soil as she spaced out a row for tomato seedlings.
Beth stood nearby, barefoot in the grass, a tray of sprouted seedlings cradled against her hip. Her blonde hair was twisted up loosely, catching glints of sunlight. She watched her sister move, sleeves rolled and brow creased in focus, strong hands gently tucking life into the soil.
It was peaceful.
And it would’ve been perfect if her heart wasn’t thudding the way it was. “You got enough room for ‘maters there?” she asked, voice light.
Maggie glanced up, brushing a strand of hair from her face with the back of her arm. “Barely, these beds weren’t built right. Gonna need to fix ‘em up proper before they get too big.”
“You sure you want to plant them here though?” Beth asked softly, kneeling beside her and setting down the tray. “Sun hits kind of strong in the afternoons.”
Maggie hummed in response. “I figure I’ll rig some shade cloth once they get bigger. But yeah, here’s good. Close to the house, and I can watch ’em grow from the porch.”
Beth smiled faintly and began to help, easing a seedling out of its pod and brushing dirt from the roots with care.
“Mm,” Maggie then glanced sideways at her. “You get breakfast?”
“Yeah,” Beth answered. “A little while ago.”
“You sleep okay?”
Beth hesitated. “I did. Didn’t get back till late, though.”
At that, Maggie’s eyes flicked up. “You didn’t come home last night.”
Beth braced for the tone, calm, measured, but lined with gentle scrutiny. The kind a big sister used when she didn’t want to
sound
overbearing but couldn’t help it. “I lost track of time,” Beth said, keeping her voice light. “It was a nice night, I just walked around for a while.”
Maggie blinked, unconvinced. “With Daryl?”
Beth smiled faintly. “With Daryl.”
Maggie’s lips pressed together, but she said nothing more, turning her attention back to the garden bed. The silence between them thickened as she worked the soil, fingers digging with practiced ease.
A minute passed, and then another.
Beth opened her mouth once, then closed it. The third time, she made herself speak. “Maggie?”
“Hm?”
Beth looked down at the tiny green stem in her hand. “I been thinkin’.”
“About what?”
“Maybe…maybe I oughta move out soon.”
The spade in Maggie’s hand froze mid-dig.
Beth tried to soften it. “Not far, just…one of the empty houses. Daryl fixed one up, I mean—he’s still finishin’ it, but I was thinkin’ it might be time.”
There was a long silence.
Maggie sat back on her heels, lips in a taut line. She wasn’t angry, not exactly, but she felt something cold settle in her chest. “Beth, we’ve only been here two months. You really think now’s the time to start playin’ house?”
Beth’s jaw tightened. “It ain’t about playin’ anything.”
“You’re eighteen.”
“Yeah, and?”
“We’re all still settling in, and now you want to shack up with Daryl like—” Maggie exhaled sharply through her nose. “It just feels like…you’re movin’ awful fast.”
Beth’s shoulders tensed. “It’s not like I just met him.”
“No, I know that,” Maggie said quickly. “I know y’all went through a lot together, but there’s a difference between survivin’ with someone and buildin’ a life with ‘em.”
Beth looked down at her hands. “You don’t think I know that?”
“I just…” Maggie let out a long breath. “You’re still my little sister, Beth. I
worry
about you.”
“I know you do,” Beth replied softly. “But sometimes you keep talkin’ like I’m still sixteen.”
“I
remember
when you were sixteen,” Maggie shot back, a little sharper than she meant to. “You were still sneakin’ candy into the barn and leavin’ the gate open ‘cause you forgot.”
Beth’s jaw tightened. “Yeah, and then I watched daddy get his head cut off. I think I grew up a little after that.”
Maggie flinched and
Beth swallowed hard, her voice keeping steady. “I ain’t the same girl from the farm or the prison, Maggie. I know this world don’t promise nothin’. But I know what I want, and I know what I’ve found.”
“And you don’t think you’re rushing it?” Maggie asked, finding her voice again. “After everything you’ve been through, you think jumping into something this big with
someone like Daryl.
is the answer?”
Beth’s eyes narrowed. “Someone like Daryl?”
“I didn’t mean it like that,” Maggie said quickly, regretting it as soon as the words were out.
“No?” Beth said, rising to her feet as anger crept into her voice. “Then what
did
you mean?”
Maggie kept her tone careful. “I don’t know him the way you do.”
Beth’s breath hitched, and her chin lifted. “Then maybe get to know him.”
“I know enough,” Maggie said, gently. “He’s—look, I know Daryl's done right by us, but he’s rough, Beth. He’s been through a lot, and where he came from, what he’s been through…that kind of damage doesn’t just disappear because you give it a roof. You think that just goes away?”
Beth stared at her. “You think I don’t know that? You think I haven’t
seen
it? He’s not perfect, Maggie, but he’s tryin’ every day, and he’s good to me.”
“I’m sure he is,” Maggie said, folding her arms. “But that doesn’t mean he knows how to
be
good for the long haul. You’ve always seen the best in people, God knows you did with that boy at the farm. But Daryl—he’s not just some quiet, broody guy. He grew up fightin’ for scraps and I’m sorry, but I’m cautious about my little sister sharin’ a house, a future, with someone carryin’ all that weight.”
Beth’s eyes welled, furious. “He’s got weight, yeah, but he don’t drop it on me. He
listens
to me, he makes me feel safe, like I matter.”
“I’m not sayin’ he don’t care,” Maggie replied, her voice rising. “I’m sayin’ you’re rushin’ into this without thinkin’. You’re still young, Beth. You’ve been through hell. You don’t even know if this is what you
really
want.”
Beth’s voice shook. “You think I don’t know my own heart?”
“I think you
want
to believe he’s your whole future because you lost so damn much,” Maggie said. “The farm, the prison, Daddy—you’re clingin’ to what’s left. I just think maybe you need to slow down. Make sure you’re not confusing comfort with—”
“With what?” Beth snapped. “Love? You think I don’t know what I’m doin’? That I’m just some dumb little girl followin’ around the first man who looked out for me?”
Maggie sat up straighter, uneasy now. “I didn’t say that.”
“You didn’t have to,” Beth bit out, eyes glistening. “You’re wrong.”
Maggie folded her arms. “Maybe, but someone’s gotta say it. 'Cause if he breaks your heart, if he
fails
you, I won’t be the one who didn’t try to stop it.”
Beth stood still, her jaw trembling slightly. “He’s not gonna fail me.”
“You don’t
know
that,” Maggie pressed. “Men like Daryl? The type of life he’s lived doesn’t always leave room to learn how to love someone right.”
“He
does
love me,” Beth snapped.
“And what if that ain’t enough?” Maggie replied. “What if he shuts down? What if he pushes you away when things get hard?”
Beth’s voice cracked, fierce and breaking. “He won’t.”
“You don’t
know
that, You hope he won’t, and I hope he won’t too—but that’s not the same as knowin’.” Maggie began to rise to her feet, slowly, as though Beth were a deer she was trying not to spook. “I love you, Beth, and I’m scared for you. I don’t want to see you fall because he can’t catch you.”
Beth let out a shaky breath, “He’s already caught me.” She turned sharply, blinking fast to keep her tears in check, and walked away. As she rounded the corner of the house, she nearly collided with Glenn.
“Whoa, hey, Beth—” Glenn started, startled as she brushed past him, eyes shining with unshed tears. “What happened?” Beth didn’t answer. She just kept walking, quickening her pace before the first tear could fall. Glenn turned back toward Maggie. She was frozen in place, staring at nothing, her jaw tight and her brow furrowed. “What happened?” Glenn asked again, confused.
Maggie’s gaze dropped down at the soil and she didn’t answer right away. Her hands were still clenched, gloves dirty, and heart heavier than it had been in a while.
______________________________________________________________
Daryl was tightening the last hinge on the cabinet door when he heard the soft creak of the screen door a familiar voice drifted in.
“Well, look at you,” Carol said, sauntering in with a half-smile. “All domesticated. You even smell like wood polish instead of animal guts and sweat.”
Daryl glanced back at her. “Ain’t domesticated.”
“No? Could’ve fooled me.” She stepped further inside, eyes roaming over the near-finished room. “Nice place. Cozy. Not too many deer skulls though, I’m shocked.”
He shot her a look over his shoulder. “Real funny.”
Carol wandered to the little makeshift dining area, a sturdy wooden table Aaron had helped him lug in earlier in the week, and ran her fingers along the back of one of the chairs. “You built all this up just for you, huh?” she asked casually. “Hope you like your own company.”
Daryl grunted. “Ain’t just for me.”
Carol held her tongue, but just barely. She’d seen the change in him, and had seen
her
too—Beth, glowing in a way that only meant one thing. But she wasn’t about to ruin the moment by saying it first. “Oh?” she pressed, eyebrows raised in exaggerated innocence.
He shifted his weight and looked away. “Ain’t gotta act like you don’t know.”
“Oh, I
know
,” she said with a chuckle, walking over to tap a finger lightly on the arm of the couch. “Just figured I’d give you a chance to say it yourself. Come on, let me hear it.”
Daryl grunted but then, a beat later, said quietly, “It’s for Beth, for us.”
Carol’s face softened immediately, though her voice stayed light. “Oh, wow. What a
surprise
,” she said with a hand over her heart, teasing. “Never would’ve guessed.”
“Yeah, alright,” Daryl muttered.
She walked slowly into the middle of the room, turning in a slow circle. “It’s nice. Rough edges and all. It’s got your...personality.”
He rolled his eyes. “That a compliment?”
Carol grinned. “From me? Yeah.” She then cocked her head. “You done all this yourself?”
Daryl shifted a little, “Aaron helped some, Eugene too.”
Carol arched a brow. “Eugene?”
“Yeah, don’t ask.”
She chuckled and moved to the window, brushing the curtain aside slightly to peer out. “You even got curtains. I mean, I’ve seen you go two weeks without washing your shirt, but now you’re coordinating
fabric choices
?”
“Didn’t coordinate nothin’,” he grumbled, but his ears were red.
“She seen it yet?”
He gave a quiet nod.
“And?”
“She liked it.”
Carol’s face warmed into something fond, a half-smile that didn’t tease, and didn’t judge. “Course she did,” she said. “You did good, Dixon.”
Daryl didn’t respond, but he didn’t have to. It was written all over him, quiet, unsure pride tangled up in something deeper and more fragile.
Hope.
“Well,” Carol said, clapping her hands once and stepping back like she was giving a final inspection, “I approve, not that you asked.”
He gave a low snort, lips twitching. “Didn’t.”
“No, but if you’d brought her to a musty tent with a raccoon nest in the corner, I might’ve had to interfere.”
He smirked despite himself. “Ain’t stupid.”
“Didn’t say you were,” she replied, then added with a wink, “But I’ve seen what you call furniture.”
He grunted. “Aaron helped with that part.”
“Smart man.” Carol turned toward the door, but paused at the threshold.
“Oh, almost forgot. Deanna wants to throw a big potluck at the church,” she said casually. “To welcome the new folks you and Aaron brought in. Figured I’d extend the invite, since I know you’re just dying to attend.”
“Pass,” Daryl said without missing a beat.
Carol raised her brows. “Really? You’re gonna let Beth fend off casserole-carrying busybodies on her own? What if they ask her about her favorite baby names?”
He froze. “…What?”
“Nothing,” she said sweetly. “Just seems like the kind of question someone like Olivia might ask, and you know Beth—too polite to run.”
Daryl glared at her.
“Think about it,” Carol added, turning to go. “Besides, you clean up nice, when you try.”
He huffed, rolling his eyes.
At the door, she paused one last time, glancing back at him with a glimmer of warmth. “You’re doin’ good, pookie.” but she hadn’t even made it down the front steps before another figure came into view—hurried, with blonde hair trailing behind her like sunlight. Carol clocked her immediately. Red eyes, flushed cheeks, the quickness in her steps.
Daryl did too. “Beth—?” his heart kicked up as he moved toward her.
Beth didn’t slow down. She reached him in seconds, crashing into his arms like the tide as her expression crumpled.
He caught her instinctively as she buried her face against his chest, “I gotcha,” he murmured, one hand cradling the back of her head. “I gotcha, alright?” He felt her breath hitch, and the way her fingers curled into his shirt like she didn’t want to let go. Daryl looked over her head toward Carol, who had paused at the door, one brow slightly lifted but her expression unreadable. A flicker of something passed through her face, something quiet, and understanding. She said nothing, didn’t smile, didn’t frown, she just nodded once, turned, and let them have the moment.
The sun had dipped low enough that it caught on the windows like soft firelight by the time they separated. Daryl sat on the top step of the porch with his elbows braced on his knees and a cigarette burning down slowly between his fingers. The sound of footsteps pulled him from his thoughts, and he saw Glenn standing at the foot of the porch, his hands shoved in his pockets and his expression somewhere between apologetic and determined.
“Hey,” Glenn said softly. “She here?”
Daryl gave a quiet grunt of acknowledgment. “Inside sleepin’, I think.”
Glenn nodded. “I figured.” He looked down at the ground for a moment, clearing his throat. “Mind if I sit?”
Daryl shrugged, motioning to the step beside him
Glenn approached slowly, scanning the porch before easing himself down onto the step. “Maggie’s been pacing for hours, you don’t have to guess whose name came up a lot.”
That earned a look from Daryl.
Glenn’s tone stayed light, but his expression was anything but. “She’s not mad,” he added. “She’s…worried, and probably hurt.”
Daryl looked away again. “Yeah, well. Beth’s hurt too.”
“I figured.” Glenn’s voice gentled. “She come straight here?”
Daryl gave a slow nod. “Didn’t even knock, just wrapped her arms around me like she was drownin’. Didn’t say much, but…I got the picture.”
“I came home when Beth left crying,” Glenn started. “Maggie didn’t want to talk about it at first but I put two and two together.”
Daryl didn’t answer, he just stared out at the sidewalk.
“I think Maggie’s scared,” Glenn continued. “She thought she lost Beth once, and now she sees her growing up faster than she’s ready for.”
“She don’t think I’m good enough for her,” Daryl muttered.
Glenn looked over, then gave a soft, tired smile. “That’s not it. Or at least, it’s not all of it.”
Daryl didn’t move.
“I think she sees something she can’t control, something she didn’t plan. And Beth choosing you, this house, this life, it reminds her that she’s not in charge of her sister’s safety anymore, and maybe she hasn’t been for a while now.”
“She don’t trust me.”
“She’s afraid,” Glenn repeated. “But
I
trust you.”
Daryl glanced at him. That, he hadn’t expected.
“I’ve seen the way you look at her,” Glenn went on. “Hell, I’ve seen the way she
looks
at you. She used to be scared all the time, worried. But now? She’s not, not with you.”
Daryl dropped his gaze again, jaw tight.
“I remember when you barely looked anyone in the eye,” Glenn said with a small, almost amused exhale. “Now you’ve built a house.”
Daryl huffed a breath through his nose. “Didn’t do it right away.”
“But you did it,” Glenn said simply. “That’s what counts.” They sat in silence for a beat. Wind moved through the trees above the porch, catching a chime somewhere down the block. The sound was delicate and strange in the stillness. “I know what it’s like,” Glenn started again, looking down at his hands briefly. “To find something that still feels good in all this mess. You don’t let that go, you
hold on
to it with both hands.”
Daryl glanced sideways again, slower this time.
“I just wanted you to know,” Glenn said, standing. “I’m on her side. And that means I’m on yours, too.”
Daryl nodded, the words sticking in his throat, as though they were too thick to say.
As Glenn started down the steps, he paused at the bottom and added over his shoulder, “You’re not the man people
expected
you to be, Daryl. You’re better. Don’t let anyone, not even Maggie, make you forget that.”
Daryl stayed there long after Glenn left, long after the sun dipped behind the trees. His hand eventually rose to rub at his jaw, and when he finally got up, he glanced back toward the door where Beth was still sleeping inside.
Whatever came next, he’d be ready.
For her.
Chapter 44
Notes:
This week has been a little tiring between working, getting over a sinus infection and some family drama.
But hey, this week's release fits the vibe just right because we've got a steamy heap of drama coming right up!
Chapter Text
It had been a quiet move. There was no announcement, no grand declaration, just Beth, one backpack at a time, carrying her things while Maggie was out. A pair of boots here, a bundle of folded clothes there. Her quilt from the farm, hand-stitched and sun-faded from all it had survived, was the last to go. She hadn’t even said goodbye. Maggie hadn’t said much either, not when she noticed the emptied drawers or the neatly made bed that hadn’t been touched in days, but the silence had a shape now, sharp and heavy and hard to walk around. Beth had tried to offer normal conversation that morning in the kitchen, but Maggie’s responses had been clipped, her eyes not quite meeting hers. Glenn had stepped in with gentle deflections, trying to smooth over the tension, but Beth had left early to finish things at the infirmary, her smile polite but not reaching her eyes.
Now, the space outside the church had been transformed. Folding tables were dragged together in the grass, lined end to end with a patchwork of mismatched chairs and tableware. Deanna had pulled the whole thing together. A welcome , she’d called it—for the newcomers Daryl and Aaron had brought in. Denise, of course, who was nervously standing near the punch bowl pretending to examine the contents of a canned fruit tray, and another pair they found taking shelter in the woods were both lingering by the side of the church, exchanging cautious glances with each other as they took everything in. Plates clinked, forks scraped, and kids chased each other between the shade patches, and the air smelled like something vaguely resembling chili. The courtyard buzzed with quiet talk, low laughter, the rustle of wind through leaves. Someone had even dug up an old boom box, playing music on half-dead batteries.
Daryl sat next to Beth at the far end of the table, his arm slung casually over the back of her chair, thumb idly tracing patterns on her shoulder. Beth leaned toward him now and then, murmuring something with the ghost of a smile. He kept his eyes mostly down, though once, when she laughed quietly at something he muttered, he allowed a small, crooked grin to break free. Judith babbled happily in Michonne’s lap a few chairs down with Carl stuffing his face next to her. Glenn and Maggie sat nearby, talking quietly with Rosita and Tara. Glenn was doing most of the talking though, as Maggie’s mind was occupied by other things, her eyes weren’t on Beth, but they were close. Flicking back and forth like she was tracking the rhythm of something only she could see. Glenn looked between them both now and then, his lips pressed into a quiet line like he could feel the electricity in the air.
Across from them sat Eugene, holding a napkin-wrapped notebook in his lap and occasionally jotting something with alarming speed. “I must say,” he declared, unprompted, “the culinary representation present this afternoon is both deeply nostalgic and tragically limited in scope. However, the red bean dish submitted by a resident known only as Mrs. Mabel contains a protein-to-legume ratio I find respectable.”
Beth blinked at him.
“Uh-huh,” Daryl muttered, reaching for a piece of bread.
Beth nudged Daryl lightly under the table. “Be nice.”
“I am ,” he muttered back.
She smiled, and Eugene, missing none of it, squinted between the two of them. “I would note, for the record, that your shared proximity and nonverbal communication have increased in both frequency and warmth. It is…statistically significant.”
“Statistically significant,” Beth repeated with a grin.
Daryl just gave Eugene a look that could've curdled milk, but Eugene, as always, missed the cue entirely.
Meanwhile, Carol, making her rounds with a plate balanced on one hip like a waitress, passed behind Daryl and ruffled his hair in a move so swift he nearly choked on his bite. “What the hell?” he muttered, swatting at her too late.
“Just checking to see if it’s still you under there,” Carol said sweetly. “Thought maybe Beth cleaned you up so good you’d gone all respectable.”
Beth laughed softly, red tinting her cheeks. “Carol.” Carol just kept walking, flashing Beth an all too-innocent smile in response as she rounded the table to return to her seat.
At the head of the table, Rick sat with his arms crossed, surveying it all with that half-watchful, half-weary gaze of his. The mistrust that had coiled tight in his chest for so long hadn’t vanished, but it had loosened. And when his eyes met Jessie’s as she passed, something gentler flickered through his expression, just for a second. Jessie smiled back, quick and fleeting when Pete wasn’t looking. Everything felt good, for a moment, at least. But there was a quiet undercurrent moving beneath it all, a simmer. The tension from the last few days still sat tight in Beth’s chest, and her smile didn’t quite reach her eyes, Maggie’s silence still hummed in the back of her skull.
Daryl nudged her knee gently with his own, giving her a quick glance. "Y’alright?"
She nodded once. "Yeah.", flashing him a weak smile.
"By the by," Eugene began, pausing mid-scoop of mashed potatoes, his tone casual, as if he were discussing the week’s humidity levels, "Beth, I’ve compiled a shortlist of dietary recommendations beneficial in your first trimester. Folic acid is paramount—"
“Frolic ahshid?” Carl questioned through a mouthful of food.
Beth’s cheeks flushed instantly, and she put a hand out gently toward Eugene, trying to wave him off, “Eugene –”
Eugene, oblivious, continued. “It is pronounced Folic acid but I will forgive your mispronunciation on account of the food lodged in your chomper. It is essential for prenatal development.”
The words hadn’t fully landed yet. Around the table, a few folks looked up, puzzled. Daryl’s head snapped toward Eugene so fast it was a miracle he didn’t sprain his neck. Carol’s brows arched with a sly little smile, like this had been on her bingo card for weeks. Rick shifted in his seat, eyes flicking between Daryl, Beth, and Eugene. He didn’t say anything, not yet. But he and Michonne exchanged a glance and after his gaze flicked straight to Daryl and lingered. Gabriel, seated nearby, raised his brow. “Prenatal?”
“Eugene,” Beth said softly, her voice light and warning, like a breeze trying to divert a train. Daryl, on the other hand, looked like he was two seconds away from jumping across the table. Every inch of him was tense, his jaw locked, and fingers twitching.
Glenn choked mid-sip on his cup of water and let out a violent cough. “Dude—” he looked between Eugene, Beth, and Maggie like someone had just thrown a live grenade onto the table.
“Also, thiamine, iron, and the omega fatty acids are critical in neural development, particularly—” Eugene, blissfully unaware, kept going.
“Eugene,” Rick said sharply.
“What?” Eugene blinked, gears still turning in that analytical head of his. “Oh,” he said slowly, the dawning horror creeping across his face like a bad sunburn. “Oh.”
Maggie let out a strangled sound that could’ve been mistaken for a laugh, if not for the wild look in her eyes. “I’m sorry—what?”
Eugene froze. “Uh, I may have...hypothetically...violated somethin’ confidential—”
“Yeah, no shit!” Daryl spat out.
Maggie stared at her sister, stiff as a board, her face blank for a beat too long. “Tell me he’s joking.”
And then Abraham barked out a laugh so loud it startled Judith. “Well holy hell!” he boomed. “You serious? I knew you were off makin’ googly eyes and suckin’ face but now you’re out here doin the lord’s work bein all fruitful and multiplyin’!” He raised his half-empty beer like it was a champagne flute. “Mazel tov, you two.”
That earned a nervous half-laugh from Carl and a strained cough from Gabriel, but the tension didn’t break.
“Tell me it’s a joke,” Maggie said again, louder this time. Her voice cracking on the word ‘joke.’
Daryl had gone rigid beside Beth, jaw tight, and his hands clenched. She felt the pulse of him ready to move, to step between her and the wreckage of her sister’s fury. But before he could, Beth’s hand found his knee beneath the table, giving it a placating squeeze that said, Let me handle this. His eyes flicked to hers, sharp and reluctant, but he gave a barely-there nod and leaned back, seething quietly. Beth felt her heart thudding behind her ribs like it wanted out, but she swallowed the sensation and straightened up. “No, it’s not.”
Maggie blinked once. Then again, slower this time, like it hadn’t quite landed. “You’re pregnant?” Then, realization finally settled in. “ Beth, what the hell— ”
Glenn tried to put a hand on Maggie’s arm. “Maggie, maybe we should just take a minute and—”
“No–! Are you kidding me, Beth!?” Maggie’s voice cracked like a whip, cutting through the stunned quiet. Her gaze locked on her sister, wide and incredulous. “Is that why you wanted to move out? Because you didn’t want me to find out?”
“No, I was gonna tell everyone,” Beth said, her voice soft but clear. “We were, just not like this.”
“But Eugene knew?”
“I didn’t tell him,” Beth said quickly. “He just…figured it out.”
“Pattern recognition is a skill I pride myself on.” Eugene added meekly.
Maggie blinked, her mouth twitching like it couldn’t settle between a frown and a snarl. “ How long have you known?”
Daryl stirred beside her, but Beth reached over again, still trying to manage this. “A few weeks,” she admitted softly.
“I just—God, Beth, how is this the first I’m hearing about any of it?” Maggie’s voice climbed louder, almost pleading. “You’re pregnant, and I find out because Eugene decided to talk about vitamins ?!”
Beth swallowed, trying to meet her gaze calmly. “I was going to tell you, I just needed—”
“When?” Maggie shot back. “When you were showing? When you were about to give birth? God, Beth—”
“I didn’t know how to tell you,” Beth finally admitted, her brow knitting in frustration.
“ Why not? ” Maggie snapped. “I’m your sister , you didn’t even talk to me about—”
“Because I knew you’d act like this!” Beth shouted, tears pricking her voice. “You’d make me feel like I was a damn child who screwed up her life!”
Eugene cleared his throat awkwardly before standing abruptly. “If you’ll excuse me, I believe I’ve contributed quite enough to this collective unraveling for one evening,” he mumbled, already stepping backwards, voice pitched. “I’ll be relocating my personage to literally anywhere else, possibly under the floorboards.” He made it two steps before a thick arm shot out, Abraham catching him by the back of the collar like a scruffed cat.
“Oh no, hell no,” Abraham said, half-laughing, half-scolding. “You kicked this hornet’s nest, Dr. Oz. You don’t get to slither off while the rest of us get stung to shit. You’re stayin’ put.”
“I was merely making a nutritional observation—”
“And now you’re observing the fallout. Front row seat.”
Eugene opened his mouth like he might argue, then thought better of it as Abraham dragged him back into his seat. He cleared his throat and muttered, “I must note I was not adequately trained for this level of social combustion.”
“None of us were, buddy,” Abraham said with a snort, “Now sit tall and try not to get your ass kicked.”
Rick still had his arms crossed as he watched from the head of the table, jaw now set. His gaze flicked from Maggie’s furious gestures to Beth’s trembling lips, then back to Daryl who looked ready to spit nails and swing at the next person who even glanced at Beth wrong. Then Rick caught it, over Daryl’s shoulder, just past the makeshift buffet tables he noticed Aaron and Eric frozen in place, eyes wide. Reg stood beside Deanna a few paces away, holding a cup of water like it might offer a distraction. Aiden and Spencer had gone quiet, but they were clearly interested. Spencer leaned against a folding chair with a smirk that Rick didn’t like. Deanna’s brows were drawn slightly, her lips tight as she looked between the group and the rest of the gathering, like someone watching a domestic unravel in public and calculating whether to intervene. Off to the side, Pete stood with Jessie and their boys, Ron and Sam, clustered close by. Jessie’s expression was taut, her hand resting protectively on Sam’s shoulder while Ron shifted uncomfortably, glancing between his parents and the scene unfolding. Pete’s jaw ticked as he watched, his eyes narrowing with something unreadable as he nursed on the beer in his hand. Rick’s stomach dropped. This wasn’t just an internal blow-up anymore, this was public, a show, and the entire community was watching it play out like rubberneckers on the side of the road. Whatever goodwill they’d built over the last few months was teetering. He looked over to Michonne who caught his eye just as she passed Judith over to Carl, and the two nodded to each other, standing almost in sync. “Alright.” Rick started, hands raised slightly in an effort to mediate. “Alright, that’s enough—”
But Beth wasn’t finished. “I know what I’m doing, Maggie. Maybe not every second of it, but I’m not some clueless girl you get to talk down to just because I’m your little sister.”
Maggie’s mouth dropped open again. “You’re eighteen, Beth! You’re young!” She shot back. “And this is—this is huge. You don’t just—how long have you even been with him?!”
Beth’s brow furrowed. “That doesn’t matter,”
“It does when you’re having a baby with him!” Maggie’s voice was rising now.
“Oh hell,” Abraham muttered, leaning back in his chair like he was watching a spectator sport. “This is some real Maury kinda sh—”
“Abraham, not helping ,” Rosita hissed.
Rick pressed again. “This is getting out of hand, everyone needs to–”
Maggie looked at Rick, her jaw tight as she cut him off. “Did you know about this?!”
Rick hesitated, shoulders squared as he glanced briefly toward Beth and Daryl, then met Maggie’s accusing stare. “I didn’t know anything,” his voice raised by just a hair, looking like he had aged twenty years since this all began. “And if I did, I sure as hell wouldn’t be letting Eugene of all people break the damn news.”
Beth cut in then. “You and Glenn were together for what, a year? That was enough for you, why isn't it enough for me?"
Glenn shifted awkwardly in his chair, while Maggie straightened up next to him, her jaw tight. "That was different, Beth.”
“How?” Beth demanded, standing now. “Because you were older? Because Daddy was still around to give you his blessing? Because you say so?!”
“Because I wasn’t sixteen when this all started!” Maggie shot up to her feet now, palms braced against the table. “Because at least I knew I’d have Daddy’s blessing!”
Beth’s voice rose, shrill with fury. "You don’t get to speak for Daddy, you don’t get to use him like that.”
But Maggie kept going, grief tangled in every word. "I know he wouldn’t have wanted you to throw your life away tryin’ to prove you’re grown"
“You think this is about proving something ?!”
“I think you made a choice,” Maggie spat, “without thinking about what it would do to everyone who cares about you. You’re acting like this is just some normal thing, like we’re back in the old world. but you’re not thinkin’, Beth. You’re—” She gestured wildly. “You’re impulsive, like always! You think that everything’s gonna work out just because you love him? This world doesn’t care, Beth! Babies die, people die.”
“Maggie,” Daryl growled, his voice low and dangerous.
“Y’all need to stop.” Rick barked, more firmly this time. “This ain’t the time or place,”
“No, Rick—” Maggie snapped. “She wants to be grown-up? Fine, let’s talk like grown-ups. You think you can handle a baby, Beth? After what you pulled back at the farm? What happens when things get hard? When things aren’t peaceful and sweet anymore? When the baby’s crying or sick or—hell, what if we gotta run again? You gonna stop eating? Shut down and lock yourself in the bathroom again?”
“Don’t,” Beth’s voice began to waver, “That was years ago, I’m not that girl anymore.” she breathed, pushing forward a quivering defense. “I raised Judith. I took care of her, fed her, bathed her, sang her to sleep.” Her voice cracked. “I did that. I did all of that.”
“Judith’s not yours –”
Glenn reached for her arm as she started moving around the end of the table. “Maggie,” he murmured, voice quiet and urgent, “Just take a breath, okay? Just—please.”
Maggie shrugged him off, eyes glistening with her own frustration and grief, there was no slowing her now. “What if something goes wrong during the birth?” She pressed, her voice cracking. “What if it’s a breach? What if there’s no time and it’s you or the baby, like Lori?”
“Maggie,” Carol’s voice cut through from the side, “That’s enough, you’ve made your point.”
“You think you’re ready?” Maggie’s eyes flashed, raw grief edging every word. “Who’s gonna do it, huh? Who’s gonna pick up that knife if somethin’ goes wrong?” Her eyes snapped up, hardening as she met Daryl’s simmering gaze. “Is it gonna be you, Daryl? You gonna be the one to cut her open if it comes to that? ’Cause I’ve done it and I’ve lost enough people I love—I ain’t doin’ it again.”
Beth faltered visibly, her eyes shining with tears, her posture beginning to crumble beneath the emotional assault. “Maggie, please—”
But Maggie pressed forward relentlessly, driven by fear and grief. “You ain’t ready for this, Beth. And he sure as hell ain’t ready to handle you fallin’ apart. He’s not—”
Daryl was up in a blink, jaw clenched like he was bracing for a punch as he slipped between the two sisters, shielding Beth. “Back the fuck off.” he growled.
“Daryl—” Michonne started.
“You don’t get to talk to her like that.” He cut Michonne off. “You don’t get to bring up shit that ain’t yours to throw around.”
Maggie turned sharply toward Daryl, eyes blazing with fresh fury. “Don’t you even—you knocked her up, never said a damn word—”
“Wasn’t none of your damn business!” He bit in response, the simmering anger finally beginning to boil over, “Beth didn’t owe you shit, not ’til she was ready.”
Maggie took a step closer, voice shaking with barely restrained emotion. “She’s my sister, Daryl! She’s always my business! I know her–”
“Bullshit,” he spat sharply. “You knew her, once. You knew some kid back at the farm, some scared girl at the prison. But you ain’t bothered to know her now, ain’t bothered to see who she is now.”
“You think I don’t know who my own sister is?” Maggie said, incredulous and furious, shaking her head bitterly. “You don’t know the first damn thing about family, Daryl. You ain’t ever had one worth a shit.”
Daryl stepped forward, eyes narrowing dangerously, voice low and seething. “You actin’ like you’re the only one who gives a damn about her. You wanna talk about stability? You wanna talk about who’s capable of handlin’ shit? I’ve been carryin’ her since we lost the goddamn prison, and I ain’t about to stand here and let you scare her into thinkin’ she can’t survive this, like she ain’t fought for every damn breath she’s still breathin’.” His voice cracked slightly under the weight of it, but the heat behind his glare never wavered.
Maggie raised her chin defiantly, eyes flashing angrily. “Carryin’ her? You think you understand what carryin’ someone means? Wait until things get real, Daryl. Wait until it’s her blood on your hands, and tell me you ain’t gonna crack.”
“You don’t get to say shit about what I can handle,” Daryl took a slow step forward, voice dropping to a raw, bitter growl. “I already had her blood on my hands, had it runnin’ through my fingers back at that fuckin’ hospital. You’d know that if you’d bothered to stick around and be there with us instead of fuckin’ off with Glenn to DC.”
Beth’s breath hitched behind him.
“Dude—” Glenn winced at that, stepping in with a hand raised. “Daryl, that’s not fair—”
“Don’t,” Daryl cut him off, not looking away from Maggie.
Maggie's eyes widened sharply, her breath hitching as though he'd slapped her. “You got no idea—”
“No idea?” Daryl snapped fiercely, closing the gap between them with terrifying intensity. “I was there. I carried her out prayin’ she wouldn't die in my arms. Where were you, Maggie?”
The tension between them crackled dangerously, seconds away from igniting into something worse. Glenn stepped forward again, grabbing hold of Maggie’s arm, his voice strained with urgency. "Guys, please—"
But Maggie shook him off, unwilling or unable to back down. “You think I didn't feel it? You think I wasn't torn apart?” Her voice shook, eyes glistening. “I thought she was dead—”
“You wrote her off!” Daryl roared, the fury now blazing openly in his voice. “She was still alive, and you didn't even try. You ain't got the right to question what I can handle when you couldn't even handle holdin’ out for your own sister.”
“Don’t you dare turn this on me—”
“Why not?” Daryl snapped. “You’re standin’ here pretendin’ you know what’s best, but you quit on her, I didn’t, and I sure as hell ain’t gonna quit on her now. She ain’t your responsibility anymore just cause you feel guilty!”
"Enough!" Michonne’s voice rang sharply as she forced herself firmly between Daryl and Maggie, her eyes fierce, commanding their attention. "Both of you need to step back."
“Move,” Maggie hissed.
“Don’t think I will,” Michonne replied coolly.
But Maggie and Daryl were locked in place, neither willing to yield, the air charged dangerously between them. “Nah,” Daryl’s jaw shifted. “She wants a fight? Fine.”
“Oh, you gonna hit me, Daryl?!”
“You keep runnin’ your mouth like that I might forget who I’m talkin’ t–”
“That’s ENOUGH!” Rick’s voice tore through the tension like a thunder clap. He surged forward, shoving himself alongside Michonne between Daryl and Maggie. His face was flushed, and his eyes wide with a fury that had simmered too long beneath the surface. Rick placed a firm arm across Daryl’s chest to hold him back. “This ends here . ” he growled, his voice low but dangerous now, his presence sharp and unmovable between them.
Daryl barely registered Rick. He stood rigid, fists clenched and rage barely held in check by Rick’s grip on him.
“This is not how we do things, don’t like it? Fine, but we are not gonna scream each other into the dirt anymore—not here, not in front of everyone, and not in front of her. ”
That last word finally reached Daryl.
Beth.
She stood a few feet behind him, frozen in place. Her face was pale, her lips parted like she was struggling to draw breath. Her hands trembled where they clutched the hem of her shirt, knuckles white and teary cornflower blue eyes locked on the ground. She looked small, cornered, humiliated. Maggie looked like she might still fight, but Glenn stepped in this time, managing to pull her back by the shoulders. Her face was red, streaked with tears, and her breath sharp and quick. Maggie’s mouth opened, but Rick’s glare stopped her cold. Not. Another. Word. Beth looked at Daryl, and her lips parted, but no words came. Her bottom lip trembled, then again, and then the first tear fell. And just like that, the heat in Daryl’s blood vanished. His breath caught in his chest and the fury dropped from his face, his fists fell open, arms going slack at his sides. “Aw, hell…” he muttered, barely above a whisper, voice suddenly raw, the fire in him guttered like a candle in the wind. He was at her side in a heartbeat, stepping away from the standoff like it had all been background noise. “Hey,” he breathed, touching her elbow like she might break. “Hey now, m’sorry. I’m right here, okay? I’m here.” Beth turned into him the second he reached her. She didn’t speak, she just pressed her face into his chest, hot silent tears slipping down her cheeks. Daryl wrapped his arms around her without hesitation, tucking her under his chin, one hand splayed across the back of her head, the other rubbing slow, grounding circles into her spine as he rocked slightly on his heels. “I got you,” he murmured into her hair. “This ain’t on you, you ain’t gotta take another damn second of this.” She nodded against his chest, the motion barely perceptible. He started to guide her away, turning their backs on the stunned silence of the gathering. His hand didn’t leave her back, low and anchoring, the other keeping her tucked under his arm like he could shield her from everything—words, stares, the whole damn world.
They were almost past the table when Maggie’s voice rose again, brittle and cracked. “You can’t just walk–”
Without missing a beat, Daryl cut Maggie off, snapping his reply over his shoulder as he herded Beth away from the tension. “Watch me!”
Chapter 45
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The sun filtered through the slats of the garage window, streaking across the dust that hung heavy in the air. Daryl sat in the corner of the space, his legs sprawled, one elbow propped on his knee as he worked on tightening a bolt on the motorcycle’s busted engine. Or pretended to. He hadn’t touched the same bolt in ten minutes.
Beth was inside the house, finally asleep in bed after hours of quiet sobbing and soft apologies that broke his heart. He’d held her until her trembling stopped, sat with her on the bathroom floor when she’d gotten sick from the stress, and whispered every promise he didn’t know he was capable of forming until she started to breathe easy again and sleep finally came to her exhausted body like a mercy. Her voice, shaky and broken, still echoed in his head. The way she’d choked on sobs with her face buried in his shirt. The way Maggie exploded like a goddamn pipe bomb and shouted across that stupid potluck like it was a courtroom. Like Beth was some foolish, reckless child and he was the monster who had ruined her.
Daryl tightened the bolt too hard. The wrench slipped and clanged against the frame. “Dammit.” He didn’t turn around when he heard footsteps, he didn’t need to, he could tell by the slow, tired rhythm that it was Rick.
“You gonna smash the whole bike or just that bolt?”
Daryl grunted. “Ain’t in the mood.”
Rick didn’t say anything at first, he just leaned against the garage wall, arms folded. “You didn’t come by the wall this morning.”
"Didn’t feel like bein’ social,” Daryl said gruffly, his response curt.
Rick let that sit for a beat. “She okay?” he asked quietly.
“No,” Daryl growled, his voice breaking. “She ain’t, cried herself sick.”
“She really pregnant?” he asked, not accusing, just confirming.
Daryl nodded slowly, shifting his jaw. “Yeah, she is.”
Rick rubbed a hand over his face. “How far along?”
“Couple months, maybe more. She didn’t even know right away. Hell, we barely—” Daryl cut himself off, shaking his head. “Wasn’t supposed to happen like that, nothin’ was planned.”
“Nothing ever is,” Rick said quietly. “I talked to Maggie,” he went on. “She’s…hurting. Not just because of Beth, but because of Lori, because of Hershel. You know that.”
“She don’t get to take that out on Beth,” Daryl growled. “Beth ain’t done nothin’ but survive, and now she’s scared outta her mind ‘cause her own damn sister screamed in her face like she was some fool little girl gettin’ knocked up' at prom.”
“No, she doesn’t and I told her she owes both of you an apology.”
“That ain’t gonna fix nothin.” Daryl scoffed.
Rick inhaled through his nose, slow and controlled. “Maggie’s scared, she’s not thinking straight. She saw what Lori went through, saw what it did to Carl, what it did to me. Beth is her sister, Daryl. She was the only family she had left and she lost her once–”
“She didn’t
lose
her,” Daryl snapped, sitting upright now, heat flaring under his skin like kindling. “She
left
her. She wrote her off, didn’t even
look
—just packed up and went to D.C. like Beth weren’t worth diggin’ for.”
Rick’s jaw set hard. He stepped forward, not shouting, but firm as iron. “That’s not fair.” Daryl opened his mouth, but Rick cut him off, voice tightening. “Did you think
we
were still alive after the prison fell?”
That hit like a brick to the gut.
Daryl’s mouth opened, but no words came. Because no, he hadn’t, not really. Not after the fences came down, not after the tank, not after the screaming, and the bullets, and the smoke. He’d searched the woods like a man possessed, sure, but deep down? He’d thought they were gone.
Rick saw it land when Daryl’s stare dropped to the floor. “We all thought we’d lost each other,” Rick said, more quietly now. “Maggie thought Beth was gone. Just like you thought we were. She didn’t stop caring, she just…couldn’t afford to keep hoping.”
Daryl exhaled through his nose, jaw twitching. The fight hadn’t left him, not completely, but something cracked under that truth.
Rick let the silence linger, let Daryl sit with it. And then, softer, he continued “Maggie lost her once, Daryl, found her, and then found out she’s pregnant and didn’t hear it from either of you. That’s a hell of a thing to find out from Eugene…she’s terrified.”
“I don’t give a damn if she’s scared,” Daryl snapped. “She don’t get to throw around what happened to Lori like it’s a weapon.”
Rick didn’t argue.
Daryl rubbed a hand over his face. “Beth…she was so happy, just for a minute, man. Then Eugene ran his damn mouth and Maggie went feral and—” his voice caught as the weight of the situation pressed down on him just a bit more. “She wasn’t ready,” he muttered, voice low and raw. “She wasn’t ready to tell nobody, sure as hell not like that.”
The silence between them stretched. Daryl shifted his weight, his body language jittery with nerves he’d never admit to. Rick stepped closer, his voice softening. “And what about you? Are you okay?”
“I ain’t ever had nothin’ good last,” Daryl muttered. “So no, I ain’t okay. Not when the one damn thing I did right is hurtin’.”
Rick didn’t speak right away. He just watched Daryl, the way his jaw tightened, the way his fingers clenched the wrench like it was the only thing keeping him grounded. The silence hung there between them, dense, raw, and heavy with all the things they didn’t usually say out loud. Then, gently, he asked: “You love her?”
Daryl didn’t answer right away.
Rick didn’t push. He waited, patient and still.
Finally, Daryl shifted, his mouth opening slightly before he shut it again. Then, he spoke in a voice that was barely louder than a breath: “Yeah, I do.” It wasn’t loud, it wasn’t poetic, but it was the most honest thing he’d ever said. Daryl sat back, the word like a weight that lifted and pressed down all at once. “Don’t know when it happened, just…did. She got under my skin and started carvin’ out space I didn’t even know I had left.” He swallowed. “Ain’t never said it before.”
Rick let the words settle, the silence this time not heavy but respectful, like something sacred had just been spoken aloud. He gave a slow, knowing nod. “Then that’s all that matters,” Rick said quietly, the rough edge in his voice worn smooth with sincerity. “You love her, she loves you. Ain’t anyone else’s business what shape that took or when it happened. Not Maggie’s, not the group’s, and not mine.”
Daryl blinked slowly, staring at the concrete floor like it held the answers he couldn’t say out loud.
Rick stepped closer, crouching beside the bike so they were eye-level. “You aren’t alone in this, Daryl. You think you are because you’ve always been the one on the edges, watchin’ and fightin’ for everyone else. But not anymore, not with this.” He nodded toward the door that led into the house. “Beth and the baby? That’s family now, and we protect family.”
Daryl swallowed hard, his fingers flexing on the wrench. “Don’t know how to do any of this.”
Rick smiled faintly. “None of us did. Ask me if I was ready when Lori told me she was pregnant with Carl. Hell, ask me if I was ready to raise Judith with the way the world is now. I’m still tryin’ to figure out how to keep people alive, and most days I feel like I’m fakin’ it.” Daryl looked over at him finally, and Rick met his gaze. “But you? You’re doin’ better than half the men I knew before the world fell apart.”
Daryl snorted. “That ain’t a high bar.”
“Doesn’t mean it’s not true. You did right by her last night. After everything blew up, you didn’t leave her to drown in it. You held her through it, that’s what matters.”
Daryl’s throat bobbed. “Wish I could’ve spared her from all of it.”
“No one can,” Rick said. “Not now, not in this world, but you can walk through it with her.”
Daryl rubbed at his face again, smearing grease across his cheek without noticing. His shoulders hunched like he was trying to make himself smaller, to keep the storm from spilling out of him. “She deserves better.”
“She deserves someone who loves her and fights for her, and she’s got that,” Rick said, no hesitation in his voice. I know you think you don’t deserve her, or that baby. That if you let yourself have something good, it’s gonna be ripped away.”
Daryl said nothing, but his shoulders curled inward, like Rick had peeled something back too far.
“And you’re not alone,” Rick went on. “You don’t have to keep proving yourself to us, not to me, and I’ll say it plain—Beth and that baby? They’re lucky to have you.”
Daryl swallowed hard, his voice rough as gravel. “Don’t feel like it.”
“Then fake it until it does,” Rick said, his tone sharpening just a little. “Because I need you steady, we all do. Beth needs you present, not stuck in your head thinking you’re not enough. That girl’s been through hell and back and the only time I’ve seen her look safe is when she’s next to you.” He glanced toward the road outside the garage. “Maggie’s angry, yeah, but not at you. It’s grief and fear and guilt, it’ll pass. She loves her sister, she’ll come around, just give her time.” Rick stood, wiping his palms on his jeans, then paused and looked down at Daryl one last time. “You ever need to talk, you come find me. Doesn’t matter what time it is or what it’s about.”
Daryl hesitated just a second longer before setting the wrench down, standing with a quiet grunt. He wiped his hands on his jeans and gave Rick one last look as he turned to leave. Grateful, tired, but steadier. “Thanks, man.”
Rick paused at the threshold, one foot already out in the sunlight before looking back at him with that tired, knowing half-smile. “That’s what family’s for.” And without another word, he left.
The sun had started to dip behind the houses, casting a warm amber hue through the front windows by the time Daryl slipped back inside. The quiet hit him like a warm blanket, not the smothering kind — the kind that felt earned, that whispered you can rest now in a voice he still didn’t fully trust. His boots thudded dully against the wood floor as he crept down the hallway. The door was cracked just slightly. Enough for him to see her.
She was curled on her side, the blankets pulled loosely over her frame, a sliver of her pale shoulder visible in the late sun. Her braid had unraveled in sleep, strands of hair falling over her cheek.
Daryl stood in the doorway for a long moment, just watching her breathe. Soft, steady. No tears. No panicked tossing. No choked sobs into his shirt.
Just…rest.
His eyes softened. That ever-present tension in his shoulders slowly loosened as he stepped into the room and sat on the edge of the bed, careful not to disturb her. His calloused fingers reached up and brushed a loose strand of hair behind her ear, just gentle enough not to wake her.
Still, her brow twitched slightly. Beth stirred, eyes fluttering open. “Daryl?” she rasped, voice still thick with sleep.
“M'here,” he murmured.
Beth blinked up at him, sleep making her movements slow. She reached for his hand, finding it easily, and pulled it to her chest. “I didn’t hear you come in.”
“Didn’t wanna wake you,” he whispered.
She let out a soft breath, her fingers curling tighter around his. “You okay?”
He nodded slowly. “Yeah. Had a talk with Rick, was long overdue.”
Beth’s eyes searched his face, reading between the lines. “How bad?”
“Not bad,” he said, then added, quieter, “Needed.”
Beth swallowed and shifted closer, her forehead pressing to the back of his hand. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “About everything.”
“Don’t,” Daryl said instantly. “Ain’t you who should be apologizin’. You didn’t do nothin.”
Her eyes glistened again, but the tears didn’t fall. “It just all went so wrong.”
He leaned down and kissed her temple gently, lingering. “Ain’t nothin’ gone too wrong we can’t fix.” She swallowed, and nodded slowly, her body relaxing again. Several heartbeats of silence passed between them, and then Daryl spoke: “Told him I love you.”
Beth stilled. Her eyes widened just slightly, like she didn’t trust what she’d heard.
“I ain’t never said it before, not to anyone, but I ain’t takin’ it back.”
Beth’s breath shook. “Say it again.”
He looked down at her, his voice low and gravel-edged but steady as stone. “I love you.”
And just like that, the tears came again, but this time they weren’t jagged or gutting. They were quiet, soft, and warm. Beth reached up and cupped his face, pulling him down to kiss her, slow and deep and trembling. “I love you too,” she whispered against his lips.
He rested his forehead against hers, eyes closing, his world narrowing down to the steady beat of her heart and the feeling of her hand in his. Daryl moved then, carefully kicking off his boots and easing into bed behind her. He pulled her gently into him, arms wrapping around her middle.
Beth sank back into his chest with a shuddering sigh, like all the tension in her had finally run out of fight.
His chin came to rest in the crook of her shoulder. “You sleep,” he whispered. “I got you.”
And he meant it.
Notes:
It only took 45 chapters but our boy has finally dropped the big L word!
Chapter Text
It had been three days since the potluck.
Three long, brittle days where Alexandria tiptoed around them like glass underfoot. People still looked when Beth walked by, not with cruelty, but with that strange, quiet tension that always followed behind gossip. Carol had shown up once, dropping off extra blankets with a mumbled quip about “this place being draftier than it looks,” and then left before Beth could answer. Rosita had come by the next day with tea that was found from one of the recent supply runs, claiming it was good for nausea, though Beth had a feeling it was just Rosita’s way of showing she gave a damn. Neither stayed long.
But it was Noah who knocked first.
The soft rapping at the door came mid-morning, while the house was still quiet. Beth had just finished brushing out her hair when the sound broke through the silence. She hesitated at the door, unsure if she even wanted to open it, but her gut told her who it was before she looked through the window. Noah stood with his hands in the pockets of his jacket, glancing off toward the street like he might bolt if she didn’t answer quick. When the door creaked open, he looked up, eyes warm but unsure. “Hey,” he said.
Beth shifted slightly, one hand resting against the frame. “Hey.”
“You…got a minute?” he asked.
She nodded and stepped back, letting him in. The moment he crossed the threshold, the silence wrapped back around them, gentler than it had been in days, but still weighted. Noah lingered near the door, clearly not sure if he should sit, speak, or just leave again. Beth decided to help him out. “You want somethin’ to drink?”
He shook his head. “No, I just…I needed to come by.” His voice dropped as he looked around, then settled his gaze back on her. “I should’ve said something that night, when Maggie started shouting.”
Beth’s lips pressed together. She didn’t want to relive it, but she nodded. “It all happened so fast.”
“Still,” Noah said, stepping closer, “I should’ve said something. You didn’t deserve that.” His voice cracked with guilt. “Not after everything you did to keep me going at Grady. You were one of the only people there who gave a damn about someone other than themselves.” He swallowed hard, like the memory still burned. “I should’ve said it sooner, but...I think you’re gonna be a good mom.” Beth blinked, the words landing somewhere deep and quiet. It was something she hadn’t let herself believe in days. “I saw you with Judith,” Noah added. “And the way you held that girl at Grady, the one who always cried? You were the only one who could calm her. You didn’t even hesitate.”
Beth felt her throat tighten. “I was scared then too.”
“I know,” Noah said. “But you showed up anyway. That’s what matters.”
Beth looked away, blinking fast. Her fingers twisted in the hem of her cardigan, the one Daryl had draped over her shoulders this morning before heading out. She hadn’t left the house much since the potluck. Part of her didn’t want to, the part that didn’t want to be seen until she could breathe without feeling ashamed. “I ain’t got much right now,” she admitted. “I’m tryin’. But it still feels like I got broken pieces where steady ones should be.”
Noah’s expression softened. “We all do. That’s why we stick together.” He hesitated, then added, “If you ever need help, with anything, I’m here. You and Daryl looked out for me when you didn’t have to, I remember that.”
Beth nodded slowly. “Thank you, that means a lot.”
Noah gave her a half-smile, tentative but real. “I should get going. Didn’t wanna interrupt, just—figured I owed you my voice. Even if it’s late.”
“It ain’t,” she said gently, stopping him before he reached the door. “It ain’t too late.” He looked at her for a long beat before nodding, his shoulders easing. Then, with a final smile, he slipped back outside and let the quiet settle behind him. Beth closed the door and leaned her back against it. She didn’t cry, instead, she breathed. Not the jagged, panicked kind. Just a breath, a steady one, and for the first time in days, it didn’t feel like she was waiting to fall apart again.
___________________________________________________________________
The late afternoon light slanted gold through the trees beyond the wall, casting long shadows on the packed earth as Daryl approached the gate, a limp rabbit slung over his shoulder. Sweat clung to the back of his neck, and his shirt was damp down the spine, but the rhythm of the hunt had helped a little. enough to bleed some of the pressure off, even if it was waiting for him the second he crossed back inside.
He saw Glenn before he even passed through.
Glenn was leaning near the gatepost, arms crossed, chewing his lip like he wasn’t sure if he should speak or just nod and leave. But the look on his face made it clear he wasn’t there by chance.
Daryl exhaled through his nose, great.
“Hey,” Glenn said, standing up straighter as Daryl stepped inside the walls.
Daryl gave a short grunt, not slowing. “Glenn.”
“I—uh…” Glenn jogged a couple steps to catch up. “Can I walk with you a sec?” Daryl didn’t say yes, but he didn’t say no either. He just kept walking, and Glenn took that as permission. The silence stretched between them until they reached the narrow lane that led to the house. “How’s she doin’?” Glenn asked finally, his voice low.
Daryl’s grip on the rabbit strap shifted. “She’s alright.”
“That meaning she’s actually alright, or just not crying every minute?”
Daryl stopped. Not abruptly, not like a threat, just paused in his step, his shoulders squaring but not rising. “You tryin’ to ask somethin’?”
“No,” Glenn said quickly. “No, I’m not—I’m not tryin’ to dig. I just...” He sighed. “I just wanted to check on you both after everything that happened.”
Daryl glanced at him sideways. The tightness was still there, but he wasn’t bristling anymore. Just watching, measuring. “She’s better than she was,” he said at last. “We’re takin’ it day by day.”
Glenn nodded. “Good, that’s good.” They stood in a loose patch of quiet, a breeze stirring leaves across the lane. “I should’ve done more,” Glenn said suddenly. “At the potluck. I should’ve stepped in sooner.”
Daryl shrugged, but not dismissively. “You tried. That’s more’n I can say for most.”
Glenn looked down, scuffing a boot at the pavement. “I never wanted it to go like that.”
Daryl adjusted the strap on his shoulder and looked toward the house. “Neither did we.”
Glenn followed his gaze. “She’s lucky to have you, y’know.”
Daryl shifted slightly, uncomfortable with the compliment. “She’s the one holdin’ me together most days.” A pause passed, then Daryl added, quieter, “But I ain’t lettin’ that happen again.”
Glenn blinked. “What do you mean?”
“I mean Maggie.” His voice was flat now, firm. “I ain’t lettin’ her near Beth ‘til she’s got her shit together.” Glenn raised his brows but didn’t argue. “She talks to her like that again,” Daryl continued, jaw clenching, “I ain’t gonna be polite about it. Don’t care if she’s family, she hurt her bad.”
Glenn nodded slowly, guilt darkening his features. “I get it. And I’m not sayin’ she doesn’t deserve space. But I think Maggie knows she crossed a line. I think she’s…trying to figure out how to fix it.”
Daryl looked at him dead-on. “Then she better figure it out from a distance. Beth don’t owe her a thing.” That silenced Glenn, and after a beat, Daryl’s expression eased, just slightly. “Ain’t mad at you,” he muttered. “I know you’re tryin’. I’m just...protectin’ what’s mine.”
Glenn offered a quiet, rueful smile. “I’d do the same.”
They stood a moment longer before Daryl gave a short nod and turned toward the house. “I should get this cleaned and cooked. She’s been off her stomach again.”
Glenn nodded. “If you need anything, either of you, just knock.”
Daryl didn’t answer, but he didn’t need to. He just stepped up onto the porch and opened the door to the little house with the fluttering curtains, where Beth waited on the other side. The screen door clicked shut behind him, softer this time, like even it knew the house had been through enough lately. Daryl dropped the sling with the rabbit on the counter and moved toward the sink, the stillness of the house wrapping around him. A small lamp in the corner cast warm amber over the worn furniture and hand-mended curtains. From the other room, he heard a creak and then the sound of bare feet padding softly against the floor. Beth appeared in the doorway a few seconds later, wearing one of his shirts again, too big on her but familiar. Her hair was down, and there were pink creases on her cheek from sleeping face-down. “You’re back,” she said gently, as if testing the air for tension before stepping into it.
“Didn’t wanna wake you,” Daryl muttered. “Wasn’t gone long.”
Beth crossed the room to him slowly, arms folded across her waist like she didn’t know what to do with them. “Catch anything?”
He nodded toward the rabbit on the counter. “Little one. Enough for stew if you stretch it.” Beth gave a faint smile, but it didn’t reach her eyes. They stood in silence a moment longer, the hum between them soft but unfinished. Daryl hesitated, watching her for a beat longer than necessary. Then he said, “Glenn caught me outside th’gate, on my way back in.”
“Did he say anything?”
He scrubbed a hand over the back of his neck, then nodded once. “Asked how we were, felt bad.”
Her throat bobbed. “You mad at him?”
“Nah, not at him.” His voice dropped. “Told him Maggie ain’t welcome near you ‘til she’s got her shit together.”
Beth’s breath caught just slightly, but she nodded. Her eyes shimmered again, tired, but not surprised. “I don't want a fight,” she said quietly.
“You ain’t gonna get one,” Daryl replied. “Not from me. Not from anyone while I’m breathin’.”
She stepped closer, her fingers brushing against the hem of his shirt. “I keep thinkin’ about it. Over and over.”
Daryl’s hand reached for her instinctively, anchoring around her waist. “Ain’t nothin’ you did wrong.”
Beth rested her forehead against his chest. “I just…I didn’t know how to tell her, or anyone. It felt like something I had to keep safe a little longer. Something that was just ours.”
Daryl wrapped both arms around her now, holding her close, pressing his face into her hair. “Still is.” he murmured.
Beth stood there for a moment longer before she tilted her face up toward his. “Were the woods good to you?”
He huffed out the faintest breath of a laugh. “Better company than people.”
Her lips twitched. “You gonna cook dinner, or is this one of those ‘you kill it, I clean it’ things?”
“You ain’t cleanin’ nothin’,” Daryl said flatly. “You’re barely back on your feet.”
“I’m fine.”
“You’re tired.”
She paused. “I am,” she admitted. “But I slept better today than I have in weeks.”
He leaned down and kissed her forehead. “Good, means we’re gettin’ somewhere.”
Beth tugged gently at his shirt. “C’mon. Sit with me while it’s still quiet.”
He followed her to the couch without a word, letting her curl into his side as the light from the window dimmed to gold, then ash.
The days stretched long and warm after that, and Beth had started to venture out more. At first, it was just the porch. She’d sit on the top step with a cup of tea while she watched people pass. Judith toddled by one morning with Carl close behind, and Beth smiled at them warmly. Next it was the pantry with an hour here, half an hour there. She helped organize and stack inventory when her back let her. Some days, her eyes would lift and catch glimpses of Maggie and always, Beth’s breath would hitch and her gaze would dart away like a startled bird, her body turning slightly as if to remind herself to keep moving.
She never said a word, and neither did Maggie.
By the end of the week, she stepped back into the infirmary.
It was strange how natural it felt, slipping back into her old rhythm. Beth adjusted the inventory quietly, took temperatures, changed dressings, and checked on the fevered boy in the corner room without waking him. She worked without fanfare. The others gave her space, and she was grateful for that. Pete noticed her halfway through the morning. He paused mid-note, brows lifting. “Didn’t think I’d see you back this soon,” he said, tone somewhere between impressed and surprised.
Beth glanced up, not quite smiling. “Felt like time.”
Pete cleared his throat, awkward as ever. “Well...glad you’re here.” He then gestured vaguely toward her stomach, where her shirt had begun to stretch slightly tighter around her middle. “And, uh—congratulations on the baby, really.”
Beth blinked. “Thank you.”
Pete nodded, still visibly unsure of how to navigate the moment. “You’ll both do alright.”
She didn’t say anything at first, just focused on organizing a tray of gauze and gloves, but then, she said softly. “We’re tryin’.”
The soft click of the door caught Beth’s ear as she finished wiping down the exam table, the disinfectant smell still lingering in the air. She didn’t look up right away, she figured it was Denise, or maybe one of the Alexandrians needing supplies.
“I come bearing moral support,” a voice announced. “And snacks, mostly snacks.”
Beth looked over her shoulder just as Tara stepped into the room, holding two granola bars like they were offerings to a small, tired god. She had that lopsided smile on, the one that usually meant she was about to say something either wildly inappropriate or weirdly insightful. “Hey,” Beth said, surprised, but genuinely pleased. “You didn’t have to come all the way over.”
“Yeah, well,” Tara shrugged, setting one of the bars down on the desk and hopping up to sit on the edge. “I figured if you were brave enough to come back in here, the least I could do was make sure you had something that tastes vaguely like chocolate.”
Beth smirked faintly and picked up the granola bar. “Is it the good kind of vague, or the weird kind?”
“Oh, definitely weird,” Tara said. “But like...the good kind of weird.” Tara swung her legs slightly, her gaze softening. “Seriously, though. I just wanted to say I’m glad you’re back. And...I’m sorry. For what happened, for not saying anything, for letting it all blow up like that.”
Beth looked down at the granola bar. “It wasn’t your fault.”
“Maybe not, but I was still there.” Tara shrugged again, more subdued now. “And it sucked, all of it.”
Beth nodded slowly. “Yeah. It did.”
“You don’t have to talk about it. But just so you know? I think you’re gonna be a really good mom.”
Beth’s eyes stung unexpectedly, and she blinked fast to clear it. “That’s sweet of you.”
“It’s not sweet, it’s facts.” Tara tapped the wrapper of her granola bar for emphasis. “You’re kind, and brave, and Judith looks at you like you hung the moon.”
Beth ducked her head a little, but she didn’t hide her face. Her thumb rubbed over the curve of her belly absently. “It still scares me.”
“Good, it means you care.” Tara leaned forward and bumped her knee lightly against Beth’s. “Anyway, just wanted to say all that. Didn’t want you thinking we’re all just standing back, hoping you’re okay. We’re here, and we’ve got your back, even if things are messy right now.”
Beth’s voice was quiet. “Thanks, Tara.”
“Don’t mention it.” Tara hopped off the desk and stretched. “And hey, if anyone gives you a hard time again? I’m not above fake-tripping into them while carrying something heavy and sharp.”
Beth laughed softly. “I’ll keep that in mind.”
Tara winked. “Good, now eat the weird bar. That baby’s got taste buds to ruin.”
___________________________________________________________________
The rhythmic rasp of sandpaper against wood echoed softly from the garage. Daryl was hunched over a plank balanced on sawhorses, shaping it by hand. It would be the last shelf for the baby’s room, or maybe another drawer for the old dresser he’d dragged home two days ago. He wasn’t sure yet. He just needed to keep moving. He heard the footsteps before he saw her, light but deliberate, punctuated by the distinct pause of someone leaning against a doorway with the intent to observe. “You know,” Carol drawled from the garage entrance, arms crossed, “for someone who hates attention, you’ve sure become the talk of the town.”
Daryl huffed lightly in response. “Ain’t exactly somethin’ I asked for.”
Carol stepped closer, eyeing over what he was working on. “Looks like someone's taken up woodworking therapy.”
Daryl didn’t look up. “Beats standin’ around doin’ nothin’.”
Carol stepped inside, glancing over the unfinished piece. “Let me guess. A shelf? An elaborate baby bunker with walker-proof hinges?”
He finally glanced at her, his reply dry. “Drawer.”
“Shame,” she said. “I liked the bunker idea. Well, it looks better than you do.”
“Yeah, well. Drawer don’t gotta deal with people.”
Carol gave a mock gasp. “Why, Daryl Dixon. Are you suggesting Alexandria’s not full of reasonable, emotionally balanced individuals?” He didn’t answer, though the edges of his lips twitched briefly. A beat passed between them, quiet but not uncomfortable. Finally, she asked, “So, how’s your blood pressure? It come back down yet?”
Daryl grunted, then muttered, “Almost.”
Carol smirked, eyes glinting. “Eugene’s been hiding like a raccoon with a guilty conscience. Rosita says he’s been making himself sparse. I think he’s actually been sleeping in the pantry so there’s less chance of crossing your path.”
Daryl snorted. “Ain’t surprised.”
“You scare the hell out of him.”
“Good.”
Carol raised a brow. “That wasn’t a joke.”
“Wasn’t tryin’ to be funny.”
She laughed anyway. There was a pause before she added, quieter this time, “Seriously though, I came to check on you.”
Daryl didn’t respond at first, just worked a little slower. He finally muttered, “Ain’t me you should be checkin’ on.”
“Already did, I stopped by the infirmary yesterday. Beth’s looking better, stronger…she even smiled at me.”
Yeah,” Daryl murmured, barely audible. “She’s tough.”
“She’s trying,” Carol said. “And for what it’s worth, so are you. Which is more than I can say for some people.” Her tone cooled just enough to make her meaning clear. Daryl’s hands stilled. He didn’t need to ask who she meant. “I don’t like what Maggie said,” Carol added, her voice flatter now. “Or how she said it. You know, sometimes our little gang isn’t the paragon of tact, but even Abraham knew when to shut the hell up.” She leaned against the workbench. “You know I’m on your side, right?” At that, Daryl looked at her fully for the first time since she came in. “I’m serious,” she said. “You and Beth, I’m glad. She’s good for you, and you’re good for her. People forget what that looks like sometimes when it doesn’t fit in their neat little boxes. Don’t let this crap make you think less of what you’ve built with her, you’ve got something good and steady and if Maggie can’t see that right now, well…that’s her problem.”
Daryl didn’t respond right away, but the way his jaw loosened, the way his shoulders eased slightly, said enough. “Thanks,” he muttered.
“Well, I’ll let you get back to your drawer,” she said. “Let me know when you start building the crib. I’ll bring paint.” Carol paused at the threshold, calling over her shoulder. “I’m proud of you, by the way.”
“For what?” he asked, genuinely baffled.
“For stepping up, for standing beside her when it mattered, and for not decking Maggie, even though I know you wanted to.”
Daryl shook his head, quieter now. “Don’t feel like I did much right.”
“Well,” Carol said with a smirk, “you did enough right that Eugene’s developing a vitamin deficiency from hiding indoors, so that’s gotta count for something.”
Daryl huffed out a laugh at that. It was short and rough, but it was genuine.
Carol grinned, satisfied. “Just don’t forget to come up for air every now and then. The rest of us? We’re still here.” And just like that, she was gone, sunlight catching in her silvering hair.
Daryl watched her go, and after he got right back to work, the rasp of the sandpaper a little steadier now.
Chapter 47
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Eugene had faced down walkers, starvation, dehydration, and once even a rogue possum in the pantry. None of those encounters made his palms sweat like the one he was approaching now. It was a known fact, at least to him, that there were a handful of things in this world one did not approach lightly.
Unattended bear traps.
Open flames near gasoline.
And Daryl Dixon, especially Daryl Dixon when he had a wrench in his hand and a bad week behind him.
Eugene stood just inside the threshold of the garage, he had considered turning around three times before he forced himself to walk forward slowly and carefully with the grace of someone approaching a rattlesnake that might also be carrying a crossbow. Daryl was crouched near the motorcycle, head down, arms tense as he adjusted something in the engine. There was grease on his knuckles, sweat at his temples, and his brow was furrowed with focus. His entire demeanor read: Do not approach unless you're prepared to lose a limb.
Eugene cleared his throat once.
No response.
He cleared it louder.
Still nothing.
So, with the bravery of a man walking into a lion’s den in a meat suit, Eugene took one step closer. “Pardon me, Daryl?” The sound of a wrench clinking against metal made Eugene flinch, whereas Daryl didn’t even twitch. Eugene cleared it again, even louder this time, clutching his notebook to his chest like a shield. “Pardon the intrusion, Daryl, but I come bearing intentions of peace, and…contrition.”
Daryl didn’t look up, he just muttered, “You got five seconds.”
“I’ll be succinct.” Eugene stepped one foot closer, and then retracted it immediately, just in case the motion was perceived as aggressive. “I am here to formally extend a direct and heartfelt apology for my verbal indiscretion regarding Miss Greene's gestational state at the community meal." Now Daryl looked up, and dear God, Eugene wanted to flee. He had seen storms roll across Georgia skies with more mercy than what was currently in Daryl’s eyes. “I realize,” Eugene said quickly, “That I am perhaps the last person you wish to see right now. Which is valid, and expected. But I was not aiming to broadcast deeply personal information out of malice,” Eugene went on, words pouring out like water from a cracked dam. “My mouth got ahead of my sense, which is frankly, a chronic condition. You see, I was simply attempting to share nutritional information with Beth, and it was not my intention to out your familial expansion.”
Daryl slowly wiped his hands on a rag, still silent.
“I understand if you’d like to punch me in the face. I’ve taken the liberty of removing my readers to reduce collateral damage.” He removed the glasses from his pocket and held them up, as though expecting Daryl to take that as a cue.
Daryl just stared.
Eugene lowered the glasses slowly. “Right, not helpful.” He shifted on his feet. “I meant no harm, only to contribute. Poorly timed though it was, my intent was not to shame, ridicule, or endanger. I have nothing but the utmost respect for Beth, and…you. Your parenting potential is promising, based on observed protective behaviors, pattern recognition, and—”
Daryl stood, slowly, and Eugene nearly blacked out. He looked at Eugene with the expression of someone who could skin a squirrel without blinking. “Beth likes you,” Daryl said finally, voice flat.
“I—pardon?”
“I said,” Daryl repeated, stepping closer with that slow, deliberate gait Eugene usually associated with big cats, “Beth likes you.”
Eugene blinked. “I…appreciate that.”
“That’s the only reason you’re still breathin’.”
Eugene swallowed thickly. “Understood.”
Daryl gave him a long look, not quite deadly, but definitely somewhere on the same spectrum. “You embarrassed her,” he said. “She cried all damn night, ain’t somethin’ I’m gonna forget easy.”
“I didn’t mean to humiliate her,” Eugene said quietly. “I swear, I was excited and I overstepped and I spoke up when I should’ve just shut up. I accept full accountability and while I do not prefer physical retribution, my offer still stands if you feel it would help you emotionally process—”
Daryl studied him for a long, long moment. Long enough for Eugene to wonder if maybe this was the part where the silence was broken by a wrench being embedded in his skull. But instead, Daryl leaned back against the workbench and let out a low sigh, cutting him off “I ain’t gonna hit you.”
“You’re sure?”
“Would’ve done it already.”
“…That is comforting to know.”
Daryl let out a breath through his nose. It sounded dangerously close to a growl, but then, he said flatly, “Ain’t mad.”
Eugene blinked. “You’re…not?”
“You’re an idiot,” Daryl clarified. “But not a mean one.”
Eugene swallowed. “That is…a fair assessment.”
“Just shut your damn mouth next time,” Daryl said. “Let her speak for herself.”
Eugene nodded furiously. “Understood loud and clear, crystal even. You have my solemn vow.” he turned to leave, but paused. “And, if permissible…I’ve assembled a packet of nutritional guidance tailored to second-trimester development. It’s color-coded.”
Daryl gave him a long look. “…Leave it on the table,” he muttered.
Eugene nodded, practically radiant. “Consider it done.” And with that, he walked off—stiff-backed, and victorious in the way only Eugene could be.
Daryl watched him go. “Dumb ass.” he muttered, but when he turned back to the bike, there was just the faintest twitch of amusement at the corner of his mouth.
______________________________________________________________
The infirmary windows were cracked open, letting in the spring laced air. Beth stood near the shelves, methodically sorting through bandages and antiseptics, the motion slow and meditative. It had been a quiet day. No new injuries, no kids throwing up, just the sound of birdsong outside and the occasional creak of the floorboards beneath her boots.
And then she heard the front door creak.
“Beth?” came Eugene’s unmistakable voice, low and cautious.
She turned, already smiling just a little. “Hey, Eugene.”
He lingered awkwardly near the doorway, his posture rigid with uncertainty. “I—I do not mean to impose. You appear presently engaged in triage and or inventory…or both. I can extricate myself if—”
“It’s okay,” she said, brushing off her hands on her shirt and tilting her head. “What’s on your mind?”
He lingered another second before stepping in fully. “I do not wish to occupy your valuable time overlong, but I have, in recent days, experienced a gnawing compulsion to make amends for a grievous misstep on my part. Specifically, the one made at the communal potluck.”
Beth blinked at him, “You mean when you told everybody I was pregnant?”
Eugene winced. “That would indeed be the event in question, yes.”
Beth crossed her arms loosely, her voice warm. “Eugene, it’s okay.”
His brow furrowed. “I—pardon?”
“It’s okay,” she repeated, softer now. “You didn’t mean to hurt me.”
“I didn’t mean to—but I did,” he said with quiet emphasis. “Your confidence was betrayed, even if inadvertently, and the resulting interpersonal fallout appeared…not insignificant. In hindsight, my timing was—” He swallowed. “—exceptionally poor.”
Beth walked over and rested a hand lightly on his arm. “You were tryin’ to help, I know that.”
Eugene blinked, mouth twitching. “You’re not upset with me?”
“I was shocked,” she admitted, with a small laugh. “And a little embarrassed, but not at you. You’ve always looked out for me in your own way. He stood there a moment, processing her words like they were written in an unfamiliar dialect. Then, slowly, he relaxed, just a little. “I’m okay, Daryl’s okay, and the baby’s okay.” Beth continued gently. “That’s all that really matters in the end.”
At the word baby, Eugene perked slightly, almost like a switch flipped in his brain. “Yes. On the subject of which—did you receive the nutritional compendium I left? I organized it by trimester, but given the current stage of your pregnancy, the color-coded section in soft green tones is most relevant. Rich in folate. I also included a recipe for canned bean stew that avoids sodium overload while maintaining protein density.”
Beth’s heart warmed. “I did get it, and I really liked the little tab with the doodle of the dancing carrot.”
He looked sheepish. “Artistic liberties.” Eugene then straightened. “I also took the liberty of including a set of substitute items in the event of legume scarcity. You’ll note page seventeen references acorns, which, while labor-intensive to leach, are—”
“Eugene,” she interrupted gently, eyes bright with amusement. “It really meant a lot. Thank you.”
There was a pause, then he cleared his throat. “I’ve been…amending the document, updating for the third trimester. Higher iron demands, potential fluid retention, if you would like, I could prepare a revised volume for you when the time comes.”
Beth’s heart softened. “I’d like that.”
And then, because he looked so shy, so painfully unsure of himself, she stepped forward and hugged him. Eugene froze like a statue. Then, with great hesitation, he patted her back with the stiff gentleness of a man handling a priceless artifact. When she pulled back, his face was flushed. He adjusted his glasses three times in quick succession. “I, uh…I shall return to my abode.”
“You do that,” Beth said, the smile on her lips lasting long after the door shut behind him.
Notes:
I lovingly dub this chapter, 'Eugene's apology tour' lol
Chapter 48
Notes:
This'll be a three chapter week! My brother's birthday is coming up in a few days so we'll consider this part of the celebration!
Admittedly this chapter was a lil bit of a toughie for me to write! So fingers crossed that it came out alright
Chapter Text
A knock broke the quiet, soft and familiar.
Beth froze in the kitchen, one hand still resting on the kettle she’d just moved off the heat. Her heart stuttered once, a flicker of fear racing through her before she could catch it. Most knocks lately had been from Rosita, Carol, sometimes Tara and Rick. Not timid like that, not uncertain. She glanced toward the door, pulse ticking in her neck.
Another knock came, two quick raps, then nothing.
Judith, asleep in the bassinet nearby, stirred faintly but didn’t wake. Beth brushed her hand over the baby’s back, then walked quietly across the living room. Her fingers hesitated on the knob before she cracked the door, and saw her.
Maggie stood on the porch, arms crossed tightly, shoulders hunched like she was trying to fold herself inward. Her face was pale, her eyes looked tired, not from lack of sleep, but from the kind of emotional exhaustion that clings to you like wet clothes.
Beth didn’t say a word.
“Hey,” Maggie whispered, voice breaking. “Can I…?” Beth opened the door wider without realizing she was doing it, and Maggie stepped inside like she was walking into a church, slow, and careful; her boots barely made a sound on the floor. “I…I didn’t know if you’d wanna see me,” Maggie started. “I ain’t here to fight, and I ain’t gonna try and defend what I said. I came to tell you I was wrong. I shouldn’t’ve said what I did. Not like that, not in front of everyone.”
Beth’s throat tightened. “You said a lot.”
“I know, I…I kept thinking about Lori,” Maggie admitted, voice breaking a little. “And daddy, what would he say if he knew? Would he be proud? Would he be scared for you? I let all of that twist into something mean.”
Pain flickered in Beth’s eyes, and she swallowed. “Daddy wouldn’t’ve yelled at me in front of everyone.”
Maggie winced. “No, he wouldn’t have.” She inhaled a steadying breath through her nose. “The truth is, he’d love that baby, and he’d be proud of you. If he’d have been ashamed of anyone it would’ve been me for coming at you like that. I didn’t mean it, any of it—I was just so scared to lose you again, Beth. I kept thinking about how fast we lost Lori, how no one really had the chance to say goodbye and when I heard about the baby I thought that meant you were next—” She broke off, tears glinting in her eyes. “I couldn’t lose you again, Beth. Not after what happened at the prison, not after I already thought you were dead.”
Beth folded her arms tightly over her chest. “You didn’t even look for me.”
“I know.” Maggie’s voice turned ragged. “I didn’t. I told myself I had to focus on surviving. That there wasn’t time. But it wasn’t that. I gave up, I gave up on you, and I’ll regret that every day for the rest of my life.”
Beth’s eyes shimmered. “I thought about you every day I was in that hospital, every single one. I told them I had a sister out there, and she was looking for me.” Her voice cracked. “You weren’t, Maggie. You didn’t even try, you lied to me.”
Maggie stepped closer but didn’t touch her. “I don’t have an excuse. I just have the truth. And the truth is, I was scared I wouldn’t find you, and scared that I would and you’d be dead, so I ran from it. When Eugene said what he said I snapped because it hit me all at once how much I didn’t know, and how far apart we’ve grown. I thought I was protecting you all this time but I wasn’t, I was just lashing out.” Beth looked down, her jaw tight. “I shouldn’t’ve brought up Daddy,” Maggie went on. “And I sure as hell shouldn’t’ve compared you to Lori. That was cruel.”
Beth swallowed hard. Her voice, when it came, was quiet. “It was.”
“I was scared of losing you again,” Maggie whispered. “And that doesn’t justify any of it. Especially not what I said about Daryl.”
Silence filled the room. Thick with everything unspoken. And then Beth said quietly, “I love him, Maggie.”
“I know you do.”
“He’s been the one constant in my life since the prison fell, and he’s the one who made me feel safe again. He’s never once walked away from me, not when I froze up, not when I screamed in my sleep, and not when I told him I was pregnant and couldn’t get the words out right.” Beth’s gaze lifted then, shimmering but firm. “I broke down that night. I was sobbing so hard I could barely breathe, and you know what he did? He pulled me into his arms, held me, and told me he wasn’t running.” Beth sniffled and wiped at her own face. “He’s good to me, better than I thought I’d ever have in this world. He didn’t just…fill the space left by Daddy or anyone else, and I don’t love him because he saved me or because we survived through hell together. I love him because he sees me, really sees me, and never once has he made me feel like I was too much or not enough.”
“I know,” Maggie whispered, her bottom lip quivering. “I know that now.”
“He’s not perfect,” Beth added. “But he’s trying and he loves me fully, and honestly. I’m not some kid who got knocked up,” she said, the edge in her voice fading into something fragile. “I’m a woman now and I chose this, I chose him.”
Maggie’s eyes were rapidly filling with tears now, her facade of strength crumbling. “I was wrong. I was so wrong, Beth. About him, about you, about everything. I’m so sorry, Bethy. I didn’t mean to hurt you.”
Beth sniffed and gave a small, watery laugh. “Well, too late for that.” Maggie looked devastated at that moment, but then Beth reached out, slowly, and took hold of both of Maggie’s hands. Maggie’s fingers tightened instinctively around Beth’s as the silence stretched, raw and fragile between them. Her breath hitched, and for a long moment she didn’t dare speak, terrified that the weight of everything she’d said and done might still tear the last thread between them apart. But then Beth looked at her with eyes still glassy, but softer now, touched with something like weary love. “You’re my sister, Maggie,” Beth said, voice rough. “And nothin’, nothin’, is ever gonna change that.” Maggie’s chin trembled as her eyes welled over and Beth gave a shaky little smile through her tears. “Daddy wouldn’t want us fightin’. He’d want us to stick together, to be there for each other through the worst of it. And I want my baby to have everybody. To know their family. All of it. That means you too.”
Maggie let out a breath that cracked on its way out, then folded forward and hugged Beth, tight and trembling, their foreheads bumping as they both cried quietly. No more yelling, no more accusations. Just grief, and love, and something finally starting to heal.
______________________________________________________________
The smell of blood and pine needles clung thick to the air behind the house. A tarp was laid out in the patch of shade by the fence, and Daryl knelt at its edge, hands steady and practiced as he worked the blade under the hide of a doe he’d brought down that morning. The scrape of knife against bone, the soft tear of skin, the buzz of a few early flies, none of it bothered him. It was clean work, honest work, and easier to focus on than everything else. When he heard the footsteps behind him, he didn’t even need to look up to see who it was, he could tell from the sound. It was too light to be Rick or Abraham, too slow to be Carol. The hesitation in the approach was what gave her away. “Maggie.”
Maggie stopped a few feet behind him, waiting, maybe hoping he’d turn around first but he didn’t, so she spoke. “I owe you an apology.”
Daryl grunted but kept working, jaw tight. “Damn right you do.”
Maggie winced, folding her arms across her chest. “I talked to Beth.”
Now, that got him to pause. Daryl set the knife down on the edge of the tarp, wiped his hands off on a rag, but he still didn’t turn around. “Yeah?”
“She forgave me.” Her voice cracked. “I’m not sure I deserved it.”
“You don’t.” His reply came flat, before it softened just a bit at the end. “But that’s Beth.”
Maggie nodded, taking the hit. “She’s always been better at that than I am.”
The silence stretched again, until finally, Daryl turned to her fully, his expression unreadable but taut. “You said a lotta things,” he said. “’Bout me, bout her, things I don’t forget real easy.” Maggie opened her mouth, then shut it, guilt settling like a stone in her throat. “You think I ain’t good enough for her,” He went on, voice steady but low. “Ain’t gonna argue with you on that. Never been good for much, wasn’t raised to be, but that girl…” His voice faltered, just a little. “I love her, and I ain’t leavin’, not her, not that kid, I’m all in, even if you can’t stand the idea. And I sure as hell ain’t gonna let anybody hurt her again, not even you.”
Maggie flinched, visibly moved. “I don’t think that anymore,” she said, her voice barely audible. “I did, but I was wrong, about you, about what she needs.” Daryl’s eyes narrowed slightly, not with anger, but with guarded weariness, waiting to see if she meant it. She continued. “Beth told me what you did for her, that you held her when she was scared.”
“Ain’t nothin’ special about that, she’s my girl.”
“I know,” Maggie said quietly. “I was scared, and I handled it wrong, Daryl. I thought I was gonna lose her again, and I panicked. That’s no excuse, I know that. And I shouldn’t’ve said what I said about you, or about Dad, or Lori. She loves you, and you love her, I see it now. And I’m sorry it took me so long to understand that you’re good for her, that she’s safe with you.”
He studied her, jaw still tight, but the fire behind his eyes had cooled. “You broke her heart,” he said, low. “I had to watch her put the pieces back together on her own. I ain’t forgettin’ that.” Maggie didn’t try to excuse herself. She just nodded, tears welling up again. “But,” Daryl continued, “I know she wants you back, so I ain’t gonna stand in the way. Not if you’re gonna show up for her the right way.”
“I will,” Maggie promised. “I swear.”
He gave a short, gruff nod, and turned back to the deer. “Just don’t ever talk to her like that again. 'Cause next time, I ain't holdin' back.”
She looked him in the eye, no defiance, just sincerity, and a flicker of guilt still hanging on. “You won’t have to, I don’t expect you to forget it. But I’ll spend the rest of my life making sure I never give you a reason to remind me.”
A long pause passed between them, fraught, but not angry. Then he gestured toward the carcass with a bloodied hand. “You wanna make yourself useful, grab the bucket for the offal.” Maggie blinked. Then, surprisingly, she huffed a quiet laugh and moved to grab the bucket.
Chapter Text
It had been nearly a month since the potluck exploded into something resembling a small-town scandal. Since then, the air in Alexandria had settled into something quieter, if not fully calm, then at least breathable again. They still got looks. Not from everyone, but enough that it was noticeable. Some of the longer-term Alexandrians, people like Tobin or Francine, had started making small talk again, cautiously testing the waters. Others stayed on their porches, eyes trailing the group like they were waiting for them to go feral. But fences were being mended, slowly and quietly, in ways that didn't need declarations. Glenn and Tara were out on runs more often than not, usually returning dusty and joking with one another like they were trying to keep the world from cracking underfoot. Noah sometimes joined them, but he’d taken to helping Reg more frequently, assisting with map making and planning out possible expansions along the northern edge of the wall. His limp didn’t slow him down when it came to sketching foundations or measuring out new homes, and Reg had quickly come to trust him. Abraham had become a fixture on the construction crew after an unexpected brush with a stray group of walkers on a perimeter job. He’d saved three Alexandrians without hesitation, dragging one man over his shoulder and grumbling the whole way back. Since then, he walked around with a tool belt like it was a badge of honor, and no one questioned his place anymore. Sasha still rarely came down from the watchtower, she kept her rifle polished and her gaze sharp, always scanning the horizon. She didn’t talk much, but she was present, and that counted for something. Gabriel, on the other hand, had grown distant. He didn’t come around often anymore, and Beth had noticed, even when she offered gentle invitations he declined with mumbled thanks and distant eyes. Worry tugged at her whenever she passed by him. Rick had settled into his constable role with a newfound awareness. He walked the streets now with a slower step, less like a man on the edge of war and more like someone trying to hold a line. Michonne walked beside him most days, her presence calm. She served as his anchor, his compass, and sometimes, his counterbalance. When Rick bristled at a request from Deanna, Michonne listened first. When Rick’s voice rose too quickly, hers followed just after, low and measured. She wasn’t afraid to call him out, and Rick, once unwilling to yield to anyone, had started listening. Together, they’d brought order to the streets without bloodshed. For now, at least.
And Daryl Daryl had been doggedly working on the bike. It had taken nearly the whole month to piece back together. He worked on it in fits and starts, grumbling at stripped bolts and rusted parts, sometimes disappearing into the garage for hours with grease up to his elbows. And then, one late afternoon, just as the sun dipped low and the light turned gold across the backyard, he hit the ignition, and the engine growled to life.
Not a cough, not a whine, a full-bodied, throaty purr that rattled through the bones.
Daryl froze for half a second, like he couldn’t believe it, then he let out a soft, triumphant “Heh,” under his breath and rested a hand on the warm frame like it was a loyal dog that had come back from the dead.
From the porch, a voice lit up. “Daryl!” He turned, just in time to see Beth bounding down the steps barefoot, the braid in her ponytail bouncing against her shoulder, a smile stretching across her face so bright it nearly knocked the breath out of him. “You got it working!” she beamed, stopping just shy of throwing her arms around him. “Daryl, you did it!”
Daryl rubbed the back of his neck, a little sheepish. “Reckon I did.”
“I knew you could get her runnin’ again,” Beth said, her voice light and glowing with that kind of warmth that always found a way past his armor. “I told you.”
Daryl wiped his hands on an old rag, his ears tinged red. “Weren’t nothin’,” he muttered, though the satisfaction in his voice gave him away.
“You thinkin’ about takin’ her out?” she asked, nodding toward the bike.
“Maybe,” he admitted. “Just around the inside of the walls. Nothin’ crazy.”
Beth’s eyes lit up like a campfire catching flame. “Can I come?”
Daryl blinked, visibly hesitating. His gaze flicked to her stomach and back again. “I dunno, Beth. Ain’t exactly a smooth ride, ain’t like it’s got seat belts or—”
Beth stepped closer, lifting both hands to rest lightly on his chest. “Please?” Just around the block?” She cut him off with a flutter of her lashes and the softest pout. “I’ll hold on real tight,” she said sweetly, tilting her head and batting her eyes at him, innocent as lamb and as sweet as sugar.
He scowled down at her, but she wasn’t fazed, she just kept batting her lashes up at him, the same way she always did when she wanted something, the same damn look that always worked. Daryl swallowed, she could see the fight in him start to ease. “Don’t give me that look,” he muttered.
“What look?” she asked, feigning innocence, the corners of her mouth twitching.
“That one, the one that gets me doin’ shit I probably shouldn’t.”
She giggled and leaned up on her toes, pressing a kiss to his cheek. “So is it workin’?”
He looked at her for a long moment. His gut said no—because if anything happened, if she slipped, if she got jostled wrong…But she looked so excited, practically glowing with the pure want to share this with him. And against all his better judgment, the part of him that needed to see her smile again won out. He let out a long breath through his nose and grumbled, “Alright, but the second it feels weird, we’re done. Got it?” Beth smiled wide, pressing a kiss to his jaw before moving to grab his jacket and swing it over her shoulders like a makeshift riding coat. Daryl helped her with care, letting her swing her leg over the back with his hands steady on her hips, double-checking the seat, the foot pegs, everything twice over. His arm hovered like he was still expecting her to change her mind. But she didn’t. She just wrapped her arms around his middle and rested her chin against his shoulder, calm and trusting. “Hold on,” he told her, voice low.
“I always do!”
The bike roared to life again and rumbled forward. The wind caught Beth’s braid, whipping it behind her like a ribbon as they coasted slowly down the street. The ride was short, just to the edge of the main gate and back, and during it she laughed, that airy, melodic laugh he’d memorized like a prayer, and Daryl felt his chest crack open just a little wider. When they pulled back into the drive, she was glowing. “That was amazing,” she said breathlessly, holding his face in both hands before leaning in to kiss him, long and sweet.
Daryl glanced toward the sidewalk where Aaron had just emerged from around the corner, hands on his hips and a wide grin across his face. “Would ya listen to that!” Aaron called. “She’s got a voice again!” Daryl gave a small, proud smirk, and Beth waved cheerfully at Aaron.
Then came Rick, ambling up behind Aaron with a faint smile and a tilt of his head. “Too loud,” he called out to them. “Between that and the piano I ought to write you a noise citation.”
Daryl rolled his eyes. “You wanna try, sheriff?”
Beth leaned forward, grinning ear to ear. “Can you outrun him?”
“I can, but I ain’t sure about you slowin’ me down,” Daryl deadpanned, glancing back.
“Rude,” she said, swatting lightly at his ribs.
Rick held the smirk another beat before shrugging. “Guess I’ll let it slide this time. Just don’t go revvin’ it at two in the morning.” He shook his head, amused.
As Rick and Aaron wandered off, Beth laced her fingers through his. “Thank you for takin’ me,” she said gently.
Daryl squeezed her hand. “Ain’t never sayin’ no to you again, am I?”
Beth leaned into him, smiling. “Not if you know what’s good for you.”
For a while after that, it really did seem like things were settling, but it didn’t stay that way.
It started small.
A flicker, a dimming light bulb, the soft whir of the fridge cutting out mid-hum.
Then it happened again, and again.
By the end of the week, the solar panels were feeding power in patches. Lights would flicker and buzz like they were gasping for breath, showers went cold halfway through, and entire blocks would go dark for hours. Beth paused in the middle of folding blankets, eyes lifting to the soft hum of the overhead lights. The flicker wasn’t long, barely two seconds, but it was the third time today. Her fingers tightened slightly on the edges of the fabric before she forced herself to breathe and finish the fold. Denise, at the far end of the makeshift infirmary house, didn’t seem to notice. She was busy charting inventory, her pen tapping idly against the clipboard, and Pete hadn’t even come in today. Beth tucked the gauze into a drawer and turned to check the antiseptics when the front door creaked open, and she looked up to see who it was. “Noah,” she greeted with a smile, brushing her hands on her pants. “What brings you in?”
He stepped inside with that tired but familiar smile of his, his backpack slung over one shoulder. “Hey, Beth! I just need a first aid kit.”
Beth’s brow furrowed. “You okay?”
“Yeah, yeah. It’s not for me.” He walked up to the counter, drumming his fingers lightly. “Aaron marked a spot on the map, an old warehouse he thinks might have parts to fix the solar panels. Power keeps going out, so Aiden wants to move fast on it.”
Beth’s frown deepened. “You’re goin’ out there?”
He nodded. “Tomorrow morning. Glenn, Tara, Nicholas…and me.” His mouth twitched slightly before he added, “Aiden’s insisting we bring Eugene along, too.”
Beth paused, hand halfway to the supply cabinet. “Eugene?” she echoed, disbelief in her voice. “That doesn’t sound right. He’s not…that ain’t what he does.”
Noah shrugged, voice dropping. “I said the same, but Aiden’s not listening. He says Eugene’s the only one who might know what the hell he’s lookin’ at and figured he’d be more useful on the ground than sittin’ around back here.”
“That doesn’t mean it’s right. Eugene’s not ready for that kind of run, you know that, he panics. And Aiden, you know Glenn says he doesn’t make the best decisions.”
Noah let out a soft breath. “Believe me, I know.”
Beth stood up, then stepped around the counter and looked up at him more directly. “And you,” she added gently, “you’re still limpin’. You’ve been hidin’ it well, but I’ve seen how stiff you get when you move too fast.”
He tensed slightly, shifting his weight. “It’s fine.”
“Noah…” she said, not unkindly.
“I can handle it.” His voice wasn’t defensive, but there was something raw in it, something quietly bruised. “I have to start holdin’ my own. Everyone else is out there doin’ what they can, takin’ risks. I can’t keep sittin’ in safe rooms just because my leg aches.”
Beth softened, her expression aching. “You don’t have to prove anything, Noah. Not to me, and not to anyone.”
He looked down, voice low. “I just wanna pull my weight. Show Glenn he was right to trust me. You too, Daryl, everyone who didn’t leave me behind.”
Beth reached for the cabinet and pulled out a fresh first aid kit. She held it out to him with a small nod. “You already do,” she said quietly. He took it with a faint, grateful smile, his hand brushing hers. “What time are you leavin’?” she asked.
“First light,” Noah replied.
Beth watched him tuck the kit into his pack, her chest tight with the same quiet dread she always felt when someone she cared about stepped past the walls. Noah had a quiet strength, but the world didn’t always give strength a chance. He turned to the door, hesitating with one hand on the frame. “Tell Daryl I said hey.”
Beth offered a faint smile, one that didn’t quite reach her eyes. “I will.”
The door shut behind him with a soft click, and after a few moments passed, the lights flickered again.
Later, the scent of fresh earth clung to the evening breeze, mingling with the sharper tang of blood as Daryl worked silently over the rabbit carcass. Beth sat nearby on the porch swing, her legs curled beneath a faded blanket, the late light brushing over her face and the soft curve of her growing belly. Four months now—enough that Daryl noticed the changes in everything she did. The way she sat, the way she moved. The way she paused more often before speaking, as though the world pressed heavier on her now than it used to. She watched him work in silence for a while, listening to the wet scrape of his knife through muscle and sinew. Then her voice broke through gently. “Noah’s goin’ on a run tomorrow.”
He paused for only a moment, eyes flickering toward her before returning to the task. “That right?”
Beth nodded, arms tightening slightly over her belly. “Warehouse on the outskirts. Aaron found it on a map, he thinks it might have replacement parts for the solar panels. With the power flickerin’ the way it’s been, they want to check it out before things get worse.”
“Yeah,” Daryl muttered. “Been noticin’ that.” He sliced through a tendon, flicking the pelt aside and reaching for the next cut.
“He came by the infirmary,” she continued softly. “Asked for a med kit, he told me who all’s goin’. Glenn, Tara, Nicholas...and Aiden’s leadin’ it.” That made him grunt, low and unimpressed. She hesitated before adding, “And Aiden’s makin’ Eugene go.”
That made him look up, his eyes narrowed, and knife stilling against the meat. “Eugene?” he repeated flatly.
Beth gave a slow, concerned nod. “Said they don’t wanna come back with the wrong stuff, so Aiden insisted Eugene come along.”
Daryl scoffed, returning to his work with a little more force. The rabbit gave a wet squelch as muscle pulled clean from bone. “Eugene panics if he hears a damn leaf crunch the wrong way. Don’t matter how smart he is, he ain’t built for that kinda run.”
“I know,” Beth said, worry threading through her voice. “Noah tried to bring it up, said it wasn’t smart, that they should leave Eugene behind. But Aiden wouldn’t hear it, just brushed him off like he didn’t know what he was talkin’ about.”
“Figures, damn kid thinks he knows everything.”
Beth hesitated, then added, “I’m worried about Noah too. His leg’s been actin’ up again—he doesn’t say anything, but I’ve seen it.. It's stiff when he moves too fast, he hides it well, but it’s still there. I tried to talk to him about it but he wants to do his part, he said he owes it to us.”
“He don’t owe nobody nothin’,” Daryl said, his tone rough but steady. “He already proved himself when he went back to Grady to help get you out.”
Beth smiled faintly at that, even as her thumb absently traced a slow circle over the side of her belly. “That’s what I told him. He’s brave, Daryl and he’s already done so much, even if he doesn’t see it.”
Daryl set the rabbit aside and wiped his hands on a rag, his movements slowing. Then he stood, moving to the porch railing just beside her. He didn’t sit, not right away. Instead, he looked out at the darkening street, where the soft flickers of porch lights struggled to stay steady against the failing power grid. “Noah’ll be alright,” he said at last. “That leg slows him, yeah. But he’s smart, and careful. Glenn’ll keep an eye on him.” Beth looked up at him, uncertainty tugging at her features. Daryl finally turned, and without a word, dropped down beside her on the swing. The wood groaned softly beneath their weight. His hand brushed against hers, rough knuckles grazing her fingers. She let her palm open and his calloused hand slid into hers. “He’ll be alright,” he said again, quieter now. “It’s Aiden and Nicholas I don’t trust. They couldn’t lead a dog to dinner, let alone a supply run.” He paused for a moment, adding in a low mutter. “Still don’t like Eugene goin’,”
Beth let out a tired laugh, pressing her head to his shoulder. “Yeah, me neither.”
They sat in silence for a long moment, the swing swaying gently with their weight. Daryl’s eyes drifted to her stomach, to the soft, steady shape that grounded every breath, and every worry. He never said it out loud, but every time someone left the walls now, it felt personal. Like the world might take something from him again. Daryl shifted, brushing his lips against the crown of her head. “I’ll keep an eye on the gate tomorrow,” he murmured. “Won’t let ‘em go out blind.”
Beth closed her eyes and nodded against him. “Thank you,” she whispered.
___________________________________________________________
The morning light crept across the Alexandria streets, warm and soft, the quiet broken only by the low rumble of the van idling and the occasional scuff of boots on pavement. Glenn stood beside the vehicle, checking their gear one last time while Aiden talked loudly over him, rattling off half-jokes and half-serious instructions. Nicholas leaned against the back bumper, arms crossed, looking like he had something better to do. Eugene stood a few feet away, visibly uncomfortable. He shifted his weight from foot to foot. Tara leaned against the back passenger-side door, nudging Eugene with her elbow. “You ready, big guy?”
Eugene crossed his arms. “I remain confident in your collective aptitude to procure the necessary equipment in my absence. Transformer units of this style are standardized and therefore interchangeable across multiple grid models.”
We good on everything?” Glenn asked, flipping a page.
“Far as I know,” Aiden replied, slapping a hand against the side of the van. “Unless Brain Trust over here forgot his binky.” He nodded toward Eugene,
“I maintain,” Eugene began, “that this particular retrieval mission does not require my participation. The electrical components we are seeking are—”
“Identical regardless of manufacturer, I know,” Glenn finished for him, not unkindly.
“Then there is no necessity for my presence,” Eugene insisted, already taking half a step backward.
Aiden scoffed as he adjusted his vest. “We’re not driving all that way just to come back with the wrong shit because you chickened out, man up.” That earned him a narrowed look from Beth, who stood with Maggie and Deanna a few feet away. Her gaze flicked to Eugene, resting on him with subtle encouragement.
Noah stepped up next to Eugene, the younger man gave him a small smile, trying to ease the tension. “Here,” he said, gently handing over a handgun. “Just in case, you don’t have to use it, but…just keep it on you.”
Eugene hesitated, blinking at it like it might explode in his hands. “I possess a low aptitude for coordination under duress,” he said, his voice lacking conviction.
“You’ll be fine,” Noah said gently. “Just keep it holstered. You got this.”
Eugene swallowed before taking the weapon gingerly, like it might bite him. Nicholas scoffed. “Yeah, maybe point it the right way this time. Hope he doesn’t end up shooting one of us.”
Beth shot Nicholas a look. “Try not to give him a reason to.” Nicholas rolled his eyes at her but didn’t reply.
Aiden approached his parents as he slung his rifle over his back, and Deanna stepped forward, her arms crossed lightly. “You all set?” she asked.
“Yep,” Aiden said, brushing his hands together. “First aid kit, yellow pages, Glenn’s checklist. We’re golden.”
“You sure you’re not forgetting anything?” Reg asked from beside Deanna, concern etched into his face.
“Dad, we got it. I swear.”
“I know,” Reg replied, smiling faintly. “Just being a worrier. It’s what dads do.”
“And your mom’s a hugger,” Deanna added, pulling him in and kissing his cheek. “Be safe. I love you.”
“Love you too,” Aiden said, slightly embarrassed but touched all the same.
Meanwhile, near the back of the van, Beth had found her moment. Tara was checking the tension on her shoulder strap while Noah adjusted his rifle sling. Beth walked over, her expression a careful mix of warmth and restraint. “Y’all ready?”
“As we’ll ever be.” Tara said with a crooked grin.
Beth stepped up to Noah, hands on her hips with the best serious expression she could muster. “You come back alive, you hear me?” she said, voice only half-joking.
“I promise,” he said with a grin. “I’ll even bring you a lollipop to help with the cravings, the blue kind. I’ll raid every gas station from here to our stop if I gotta, promise.”
“You better. This baby’s not gonna forgive you if you come back with grape.”
Tara slung an arm around Beth’s shoulders for a brief moment, giving her a squeeze. “Don’t worry,” she said. “I’ve got an excellent track record of dragging idiots home alive.”
“That she does,” Glenn muttered from nearby as he came over, offering Beth a nod before his eyes turned toward Maggie, who stepped up to gently fix his collar. “You’ve got this,” she said, voice low. “Just like always.”
Glenn looked at her, and the corner of his mouth twitched. “Yeah,” but his eyes didn’t ease. “It’s not our people I’m worried about out there.”
Maggie followed his gaze to Aiden pacing with exaggerated confidence, to Nicholas making sure his gun was loaded with more flair than care. “I know,” she said, voice low.
“Besides!” Tara chirped out. “This one has a hot date with Holly to get home to.” She nodded at Noah
Noah nearly choked on air. “Tara—!”
Beth’s brows shot up. “Holly?”
Tara kept her tone innocent. “Yeah, remember? The one who brought him cookies last week? Pretty sure oatmeal raisin means she’s serious.”
Noah’s ears went red in an instant. “Tara—c’mon.”
“You got a girlfriend, Noah?” Beth asked, nudging him with her elbow.
Noah’s face flushed. “What—? No. I mean—she just—”
Tara grinned, absolutely not stopping. “I’m just sayin’, if he doesn’t come back, that poor girl’s gonna be real disappointed.”
He groaned. “Oh my God. Please stop.”
Beth nudged him gently with her elbow. “You got a lotta folks rootin’ for you now. Better not let us down.”
Noah sighed, laughing in spite of himself. “Y’all are the worst.”
Tara was still grinning when Aiden called out. “Alright, let’s go!” he barked, clapping his hands once. “We’re burnin’ daylight.” He didn’t wait for a response before swinging into the driver’s seat, slamming the door harder than necessary. Nicholas climbed in beside him, while Glenn circled around to the passenger side, jaw tight, eyes scanning the gear one last time as Eugene reluctantly climbed inside.
“Showtime,” Tara muttered, shouldering her bag. She gave Beth a quick, two-fingered salute before heading toward the van. Noah gave Beth a sheepish smile, then hurried after her, eager to escape further teasing.
The doors clanged shut, the engine coughed to life, and the van rolled forward with a groan of tires over gravel. Noah leaned out of the open window, bracing one arm against the frame, wind tugging at his jacket. He spotted Beth instantly and grinned wide, warm, boyish, and a little bashful but proud underneath it all. He waved, exaggerated and playful. “I’ll find that lollipop!” he called.
Beth smiled back, lifting her hand slowly and her fingers fluttering in return. “Good luck!” she stood there with Maggie, Deanna and Reg until the van drove out of view, heading towards the gate.
Noah had promised her a lollipop, she hoped he kept that promise.
Chapter 50
Notes:
We're back on track with following the events of the season, folks!
Chapter Text
The sun had climbed higher than Beth realized. She only noticed when the shadows shifted past the infirmary windows, long slants of light reaching across the floor, too bright for morning, too early for relief. She stood behind the counter, pretending to tidy up a supply drawer she’d already gone through twice. The gauze was in perfect order. Alcohol wipes stacked. Not a single bandage out of place.
Still, she rearranged them again.
Denise had stepped out to check on something with Reg at the workshop, and Pete had left a bit ago on a house call, leaving the place quiet save for the occasional creak of the walls or the far-off clatter of someone unloading crates at the armory. She glanced at the clock for the fourth time in ten minutes.
They should’ve been a couple hours out by now. Maybe halfway there. Maybe just arriving. Maybe—
Beth shut the drawer with a little more force than needed and exhaled through her nose. She walked to the window and looked out across the street. A few Alexandrians moved about, some were talking and others were tending to porch plants. She spotted Maggie speaking with Olivia near the pantry and Carol walking by on the far side of the road, her gaze flicking up to Beth’s window just for a moment. Beth offered a small wave, and Carol nodded once, then kept moving. With a heavy sigh, she turned from the window and wandered into the back room, just as she was about to reach for a bottle of antiseptic to check it she heard the door creak open.
Jessie Anderson stood in the doorway, her shoulders hunched and a tired smile plastered on her face. Her hair was tied back hastily, and she wore a long-sleeved shirt despite the rising summer warmth. She clutched an empty ice pack loosely in one hand.“Hey, Beth,” Jessie said breezily, stepping inside. “Sorry to drop in without Pete. I just, uh, I was looking for some more ice. I dropped a can on my face like an idiot.”
Beth blinked, making her way back from the hallway. “Oh, sure. There might still be some in the cooler.”
Jessie gave a quick nod and crossed the room. As she bent to open the cooler, the light from the window caught her cheekbone, and Beth’s heart skipped. A bruise bloomed on her flesh. Faint, fresh, and swollen, just above the bone. Not quite the color or shape of a canned food mishap.
Beth tried to swallow the rising unease. “You alright?” she asked quietly, careful not to sound too pointed.
Jessie popped back up with the ice pack now full, holding it to her face. Her smile tightened, like she’d been practicing it in the mirror. “Yeah, really. I’m just clumsy..” Beth said nothing at first, letting the silence stretch just enough. Jessie met her eyes, then looked away, shifting on her feet. “It’s nothing,” she said again, gentler this time. “Really, I’ve just been tired lately. Stress, y’know?” Beth nodded slowly, but her chest felt too tight. She didn’t know what to say, not without accusing, not without proof. And she couldn’t quite put her finger on it, but something about Jessie’s quick excuse, the glance toward the door, the way she avoided meeting her eyes, it all made Beth feel like the ground beneath them wasn’t solid. Jessie must’ve sensed the tension, because she gave a light chuckle and said, “You’re sweet to worry. I’ll be fine, I just need to stop being so careless.”
Beth forced a thin smile and nodded. “Okay, just…let me know if you need anything.”
Jessie hesitated like she might say more, but then she didn’t. She just offered a quiet “Thanks,” and slipped out the door, ice pressed against her cheek.
The door clicked shut behind her, and Beth stood there alone in the quiet again. The feeling in her gut didn’t go away. In fact, it sank lower.
Something wasn’t right, and though she couldn’t prove it yet, Beth knew that whatever was going on, it wasn’t “nothing.”
___________________________________________________________________
Later that evening, Beth’s voice drifted gently across the porch of Maggie and Glenn’s home, soft as the breeze stirring through the leaves. She sat cross-legged in the slanting light, coaxing a melody from the small, bright pink plastic keyboard. The keys clacked with tinny charm, a few sticking if she didn’t hit them just right, and the occasional blip from the “COW NOISE” button made her smile.
Still, it worked. And more than that it helped keep her mind off of things.
Her fingers moved carefully across the scuffed keys, drawing out an old hymn her mama used to hum. The heart shaped speaker warbled the notes with toy-store sweetness and her voice wrapped around the melody, warm and low.
“You keep playing like that,” Maggie said with a smirk, leaning against the porch rail, “and people are gonna think we’re civilized again.”
Beth didn’t look up, she just let a soft smile curve her mouth. “Maybe we are. A little.” She brushed a bit of hair from her face and switched to a livelier tune, one that made the ridiculous keyboard trill like it was proud of itself.
For a fleeting moment, things almost felt normal.
Almost.
Then a shout split the air.
“Help! Somebody—HELP!”
Beth’s fingers froze on the keys. Maggie exchanged a quick glance with Beth as the blonde scrambled to her feet. Others began rushing from nearby houses, all moving toward the front gate.
The van had just pulled in from the warehouse run. It skidded to a stop in the middle of the road, the back door flinging open violently. Glenn stumbled out, blood smeared across his face and hands. His chest heaved as he looked around in a panic. “TARA!” he yelled. “She’s hurt. Someone get her to the infirmary! NOW!”
Beth’s heart stopped. She could see Eugene climbing out of the front, shaking, eyes wide and vacant. Nicholas hovered near the van like a ghost, his face drained of all color. Maggie was already running, and Beth sprinted after her. They reached the van just as Rosita and a few others came running with a stretcher. Tara lay crumpled inside, unconscious, her head wrapped in a makeshift bandage, blood soaking through. “Oh God,” Maggie breathed. Glenn stepped back from the side of the van, his hands covered in blood, his eyes fixed on the ground like he couldn’t bear to lift them. “Glenn,” Maggie said urgently, reaching out to grab his arm. “What happened? What the hell happened?”
He didn’t speak right away, his breath shuddering in his chest. “There was...a walker,” he started. “It—it had a grenade on it, and Aiden shot it. It exploded.” He looked at her then, wild-eyed and sick. “Tara got knocked out. Eugene—he got her out and took her to the van. We—we tried to go back for Aiden but—” He shook his head. “We couldn’t get him out, he was stuck.”
Maggie’s face twisted in grief and horror, but she steadied Glenn, keeping a hand on his shoulder as he tried to get the words out. “Okay. Okay, Glenn. Just breathe, you're here. Eugene got Tara out. But—” Her voice faltered as her eyes dropped to the blood streaked across Glenn’s arm.
Beth’s heart was already in her throat when Glenn swayed a little on his feet. “Noah,” he choked.
That name made the world tilt.
Beth’s hands clenched at her sides. “What?” Her voice was almost a whisper. “What about Noah?” Her gaze swept over the van and the people gathered. It was then that she noticed his absence. He should’ve been right behind Eugene, he should’ve been the one helping carry Tara out. He should’ve been here. Glenn didn’t look at her, nor did he speak. Beth stepped closer, eyes searching his face. “Glenn. Where is he? Where’s Noah?”
Glenn didn’t answer. His eyes were locked on Tara as they gently lifted her out and rushed toward the infirmary.
“Glenn,” Maggie asked again, her voice tighter now. “Where is he?”
Glenn opened his mouth, but all that came out was a strangled breath. “I—I’m sorry.” His shoulders shook. His eyes were distant, broken.
Beth’s blood ran cold. “No,” she said. “No—don’t say that.
”
“He—he should’ve made it. He—” Glenn’s voice cracked. “He was right there.”
He was right there.
Beth didn’t cry, not yet. She just stood there, rooted to the ground, as if her body wouldn’t let her move, wouldn’t let her feel it all at once. She could still hear the birds, the wind through the trees, and the shouting in the distance. It all sounded so far away now as the world began to slow. She swore that any minute her knees would give out.
But they never did.
________________________________________________________________
The shutters rattled slightly as the wind picked up outside. The house was too quiet. Beth sat on the bottom step of the staircase, her arms wrapped tightly around her knees. The soft hum of Alexandria at night sounded too normal, too whole.
Noah was gone.
She hadn’t cried when Glenn whispered the news with red eyes. She hadn’t cried when Eugene, of all people, muttered something shaky and half-eulogized through stunned lips. But now, hours later, it was finally settling in.
Killed. Torn apart by walkers, in front of Glenn.
The words wouldn’t leave her head. Over and over again like static.
Torn apart in a revolving door.
Trapped.
Beth’s throat tightened, fingers curling reflexively into the fabric of her shirt. When she was bruised and lonely, he sat with her in the supply closet and shared stories about dumb little things he used to get up to with his brother. He snuck her extra crackers when her stomach growled, while she lied to Dawn to buy him a few more hours of rest. They whispered in corners, made plans they knew were suicidal but clung to anyway. Hope was a fragile thing, and they passed it between each other like a note folded in half.
“We’re gonna get outta here,” he’d said one night, his voice quiet but sure. “I got your back. You’ll see.”
And he had.
He was the one who’d told Carol and Daryl where she was. He chose to come back when it would’ve been easier to run, because he was like that, caring and brave even to his own detriment. She remembered the first time they stood on the house’s porch together, both blinking against the too-clean air and too-white paint, both wondering if it was even real. He elbowed her gently and said something like, “Think they’ll have a pizza place?” and she snorted. He was the one who sat with her and Tara on slow days, making sarcastic commentary about their neighbors. She remembered his smile, and the way he always tried to carry the heavier packs despite his limp. Beth heard Maggie pacing in the kitchen behind her, boots scraping softly across the tile.
“They should’ve come back in by now,” Maggie muttered. “What could they possibly be talking about out there for this long?” Beth didn’t respond. She wasn’t sure she could speak without her voice cracking. Maggie sighed, rubbing her eyes. “Nicholas is lying, I can feel it. Glenn wouldn’t let—” She stopped herself, biting the rest of the sentence.
Wouldn’t let Noah die.
Beth knew what she meant.
She remembered how he looked earlier that morning. Smiling, hopeful, and still trying to prove himself to Glenn and the others. He had grinned, wide and easy, and promised to return with a lollipop, “The blue kind.” That had been the last time. She hadn’t even hugged him goodbye.
And now he was gone.
Tara had barely survived. She was still in the infirmary, unconscious. No one knew when she’d wake up and Beth couldn’t bring herself to step inside that room because she was scared Tara would slip away too.
And Nicholas…
He left them. Left Glenn and Noah to die, and now he was probably lying through his teeth.
Beth seethed, the grief sharpening into a jagged edge as she pressed her hands over her eyes, the tears too hot to stop now.
Footsteps sounded behind her, slow and deliberate.
She didn’t turn to see who it was, she didn’t need to.
Beth felt him before she saw him, Daryl, coming down the steps and settling behind her, his legs spreading to either side of hers. Wordlessly, he wrapped his arms around her from behind, his calloused hands finding the curve of her stomach first. His touch was soft and grounding. Beth leaned back against his chest, tears sliding down her cheeks and voice shaking. “He was my only friend in that place, the only one who was decent, who gave a damn. I never told him how much that meant.”
“He knew,” Daryl rasped. “You looked out fer each other.”
Beth sniffled hard, brushing at her face. “I keep thinkin’ how scared he must’ve been, Just knowin’ they were gonna close in on him.” Daryl didn’t flinch. He’d seen it too, probably, in his head, in the way Glenn told it. He rested his chin on her shoulder, head nuzzled against hers. Her hand reached up to touch his forearm, squeezing it lightly. “I keep thinkin’…I should’ve stopped him, told him not to go. Maybe he would’ve stayed.”
“You ain’t God, Beth,” Daryl said softly. “Ain’t on you to know when the world’s gonna turn cruel.”
Beth let his words sit with her a minute, before she whispered “I hate Nicholas, for what he did, for leavin’ them like that.”
Daryl’s voice was like gravel. “So do I.”
The front door opened and Maggie’s boots rushed toward the hallway just as Rick and Glenn stepped back inside. Glenn’s face was unreadable and Rick’s jaw was clenched. “We need to talk,” Rick said.
But Beth wasn’t listening anymore. She stayed pressed against Daryl, still steeped in the memory of the boy who once told her, “We’re gonna get outta here.”
And he did, but not for long, not as long as he deserved at least.
And Beth would carry that weight with her always.
______________________________________________________________
The door clicked shut behind him.
Inside, the house had gone still, Rick and Michonne spoke in low voices somewhere deeper in the hall and upstairs, Beth lay curled on her side with Maggie sitting next to her, motionless in the dark, her grief thick as smoke. Daryl didn’t expect her to sleep, he just hoped the quiet might soften the edge of it. He stepped out onto the porch and found Glenn already there, sitting on the top step, elbows braced against his knees, and hands clasped like he was praying—but his eyes weren’t focused on anything in front of him. They were glazed and haunted, watching something that wasn’t there anymore. Daryl didn’t say anything at first, he just walked over and sat down beside Glenn, a low grunt escaping him as he dropped into place. They both stared out at the stillness of Alexandria. Porch lights flickered down the street, wind whispered in the trees, and laughter drifted faintly from one of the houses, a cruel reminder of how easily life went on. Daryl tugged at the sleeve of his shirt, scratching at an old scar near his wrist. He didn’t look at Glenn when he spoke. “Wasn’t your fault.”
Glenn didn’t react at first, he just kept breathing slow and steady, almost mechanical. Then his jaw clenched, and his eyes blinked fast. “He said...don’t let go.”
Daryl’s gaze flicked toward him.
“That was the last thing he said to me,” Glenn murmured. “He was looking me dead in the eye, scared as hell. And that’s what he said—Don’t let go.” He swallowed hard, his throat moving like it hurt to speak. “I had his arm, Daryl. I had him.” The brief silence that passed between them grew taut. “And then—” Glenn’s voice cracked. “They pulled him. He was looking at me, and I couldn’t—” He stopped, shuddering at the memory. “They tore him apart, Daryl. I saw his face the whole time. He didn’t even fight, he just looked at me.”
Daryl drew in a slow breath. “Ain’t on you.”
“It feels like it is.”
“’Cause you give a damn. That ain’t the same.”
Glenn wiped at his eyes. “I promised I’d look out for him, told him that he was family, that he was safe. He trusted me and I let him—” His voice gave out again. “God, I let him go.”
“He was safe,” Daryl said. “'Till that bitch ran.”
Glenn swallowed hard, his jaw shaking “I begged Nicholas not to move, begged him to wait. He looked me in the eye and shoved his way through and it turned the whole damn door.” Glenn dug his fingers into his palms. “He was a kid, man. He was tryin’ to prove himself and now he’s gone, and Nicholas gets to breathe like nothin’ happened.”
Daryl looked away again, jaw flexing. “Ain’t gonna be nothin’ like nothin’ happened,” he muttered. “We know what he did, Rick knows, we’re gonna deal with it.”
Glenn rubbed at his eyes with the heel of his palms. “I just keep thinking—what if I’d pulled harder? What if I’d yelled sooner? What if I’d told Noah to stay behind—?”
“No.” Daryl’s tone cut sharp through the air. “Don’t you do that. Don’t you put his blood on your hands. You held on as long as you could. Ain’t your fault Nicholas is a goddamn coward.” They sat in the stillness together, the quiet thick and heavy between them.
“Beth’s takin’ it hard,” Daryl said, voice low. “She’s sleepin now, if you can call it that.”
“I couldn’t even tell her he didn’t suffer,” Glenn muttered. “Because he did.” Then, quieter this time, he asked. “Do you think she’ll ever forgive me?”
“There ain’t nothin to forgive, she knows that.” Daryl exhaled through his nose.
“She won’t even come downstairs.”
“She’ll come back,” Daryl said, but it sounded more like hope than certainty. “She always does.”
Glenn didn’t answer. He just nodded once, like it hurt to do more and wiped his eyes with the sleeve of his jacket. A beat of silence passed between them before he spoke up again, voice tinged with both sorrow and fondness. “He promised to bring her a lollipop before we left, blue raspberry. He said she deserved something sweet.”
Daryl closed his eyes and let out a huff that might’ve passed as the tail-end of a laugh to someone just passing by.
The memory of Noah hit him hard at that moment.
He thought of the way he’d grit his teeth and carry more than he should with his limp, trying to prove himself. The dumb little grin he’d flash when he cracked a joke, and how he’d watched Beth out of the corner of his eye sometimes, like he was still checking if she was okay, like he owed her that. Daryl thought of his wary eyes in that office building, the way his voice shook but didn’t falter when he begged them to help. He’d limped beside them the whole way, right back into Grady just to make sure Beth wasn’t forgotten.
He saved her, and in doing so he saved him.
“He helped us find her,” Daryl said after a pause. “Didn’t owe us nothin’, but he did it anyway. Stayed when he didn’t have to, came back when he coulda ran. If it weren’t for him, I might’ve never—” His throat caught, and he rubbed the heel of his palm hard over his mouth. “When we had her back…that bitch cop Dawn said we had to trade and it had to be Noah.” Glenn glanced at him, silent. “He just…nodded n’said he’d do it. No cryin’, no fightin’. Just…‘okay.’” Daryl’s mouth twisted. “He was gonna walk back into that hellhole for her, and I never thanked him.” His voice dropped then, gravel-soft and cracked. “Not really. Not for what he did, for what he gave me, I didn’t say shit.”
Glenn swallowed, visibly shaken. “He knew, Daryl.”
“Maybe,” Daryl muttered. “But I still should’ve said it.” They sat in the hush of it, grief looping between them in quiet, jagged threads. Then Daryl’s voice sharpened, steady but burning. You know what kinda person does that though? A better one than Nicholas’ll ever be,” he spat. “Fucker ran for his own skin like a damn roach, and now we’re down a man, a good man.”
Glenn’s breath hitched, and his shoulders slumped forward. “He didn’t deserve that, any of that.”
“No,” Daryl rasped. “He didn’t.” He exhaled hard and leaned back against the porch, looking up at the stars with a kind of exhausted rage. “You stayed, Glenn,” he spoke with an air of finality. “You didn’t let go, don’t you dare start actin’ like you did.” Glenn bowed his head, jaw clenched. And though he didn’t say it, Daryl knew what the silence meant. ‘Thank you.’ The porch creaked beneath them, and the grief sat between them, thick and suffocating, and in it Daryl promised himself that Nicholas wouldn’t walk away from this, not without looking him in the eye.
Not without remembering the face of the boy he left behind.
Chapter Text
The infirmary was too quiet.
It had been ever since Tara was brought in. The only sound most days came from the soft hum of the machines and the gentle creak of Eugene’s chair as he shifted beside her bedside. Beth had stopped asking him to take breaks. He wouldn’t. Not until Pete made him. Sometimes by telling him the room needed to be cleaned, other times by feigning a need for privacy to check vitals. Beth could tell Eugene saw through it, his frown always lingered, but he obeyed, shoulders hunched and footsteps slow as he slipped out, only to return the moment the excuse passed.
Beth couldn’t decide if it broke her heart or helped it keep beating.
Tara hadn’t stirred once.
Beth checked her every few hours, kept her comfortable, changed her bandages, cleaned the IV lines. She sang sometimes, quiet songs under her breath, more for herself than for Tara. She didn’t know what else to do.
And today…today her hands wouldn’t stay still.
She tried to mop the floors, rearranged the drawers, and counted the tongue depressors in the jar and then did it again just to be sure. She couldn’t sit still, couldn’t stop. There was this pressure behind her ribs, hot and aching, like a kettle left too long on the stove. Her fingers fumbled a box of gauze and it hit the floor and spilled everywhere. She didn’t pick it up right away, she just stared at it, jaw clenched. And then it came, quiet at first, just a whisper of words: “I hate him.” Her own voice startled her. Beth dropped to her knees and began gathering the scattered gauze pads, but her fingers shook, and they crumpled in her grip. “I hate him,” she said again, louder this time. “I hate what he did. I hate that he gets to sleep in a bed, gets to eat three meals a day while Eugene barely leaves this room—” Her voice broke and she sank back against the cabinets, hands shaking in her lap, a wad of gauze still clenched in her fist. “Noah’s gone,” she whispered. “And Tara might not wake up. And that coward just gets to…to go on like he didn’t—” Beth squeezed her eyes shut, but the tears still came hot and fast. Anger and grief mixed like storm water in her chest, flooding everything. She felt cheated. Betrayed. And worst of all, helpless. “I should’ve stopped him,” she murmured, her voice cracking with guilt. “I should’ve made Noah stay. I should’ve—”
“A strong argument could be made,” came a hesitant voice behind her, “that no known variable in the timeline would’ve altered the outcome. Not in the configuration we were dealt.” Beth turned her head slowly, towards where Eugene stood just inside the infirmary door, hands awkwardly clenched in front of him like he wasn’t sure what to do with them. He looked even more worn than usual—shirt rumpled, and eyes heavy-lidded. He shuffled forward a few steps and then paused, clearly unsure if he should be here. “I... heard raised vocalizations. Wasn’t spying. Just...reconnoitering the perimeter and thought perhaps, um, emotional debrief might be warranted.”
Beth stared at him, her chest still heaving. “Eugene…”
“I failed the mission,” he said flatly. “I was...not up to spec. I extricated Tara, yes, but at the expense of others who—who trusted me. Who—” He swallowed. “Who I presume believed I was worthy of that trust.”
Beth shook her head quickly. “No, Eugene, you—”
“I am aware of my limitations,” he cut in, voice shaking a little, though he tried to keep it clinical. “I am not proficient in combat, tactical withdrawal, nor high-stakes split-second decisions. And yet I was inserted into a scenario wherein those traits were not only advisable, but requisite. And I...I lived. That’s the part I can’t stop thinking about. I lived, and he didn’t.”
Beth stood slowly, heart aching at the way he spoke, like he was trying to autopsy his guilt. “You didn’t fail,” she said quietly. “You saved Tara’s life. You got her back here. That matters.”
Eugene looked down at his shoes. “I did what I could. But I suspect my capacity for useful action may have a ceiling. And I do not like where it sits.”
Beth reached out gently and took his wrist, grounding him with a soft touch. “You’re not the only one that feels helpless, Eugene. I do too. But we loved him. We loved him. And Nicholas just—he left him there.”
Eugene’s brow furrowed hard. “I’m formulating possible outcomes wherein Mr. Nicholas might eventually be held accountable by administrative authority. But if such justice is delayed or withheld, I would not be entirely averse to...alternative channels.”
Beth blinked. “Are you saying you’d fight him?”
“No,” Eugene said plainly. “But I might...assist in the development of a plan wherein others could do so. Strategically.”
Beth almost smiled. She turned to the window and picked up the blue lollipop that sat beside the flower vase, still untouched. She turned it over in her fingers and then looked back at Eugene, her eyes burning. “I want him to know what he took from us,” she said. “I want him to feel it. And if he doesn’t, then someone needs to make him.”
Eugene nodded solemnly. “In the interest of transparency, I must disclose that I too am in favor of a response. Preferably proportionate. Possibly poetic.” Beth let the silence settle between them. And when she exhaled this time, the pressure in her chest felt just a little less crushing.
_________________________________________
Abraham leaned his weight against a sawhorse, sweat beading on his brow, jaw working a piece of gum he’d found in a jacket pocket from before everything went to hell. Daryl stood nearby, stripping bark from a downed limb he’d meant to turn into stakes for snares. He wasn’t really focused, just hacking with his knife like it owed him something. That’s when Rick found them. He stepped into the shade of the shed, hand resting on his belt, eyes flicking between the two men. “We need to talk.”
Daryl didn’t look up. “Always do.”
Rick ignored the jab. “Deanna’s made a call. Effective immediately, neither Glenn nor Nicholas is allowed to check out firearms or leave the walls.”
Abraham stilled. “Glenn?” he echoed, incredulous. “What in the ever-lovin’ hell for?”
“She wants time to figure out what really happened,” Rick said. “Says she’s not pointing fingers, just wants both parties neutral ‘til she gets the full picture.”
Daryl turned fully now, brow pulling together, jaw already clenched. “You lettin’ her do that?”
“I don’t get to ‘let’ her. This is her town.”
“Glenn’s one of ours,” Daryl growled. “He got stuck out there with that coward and he still tried to drag Aiden’s dumb ass back. And now he’s gettin’ treated like a damn suspect?”
Abraham gave a quiet grunt of agreement. “Not gonna lie, boss. This is a mighty fine pile of ass-backwards.”
Rick exhaled hard. “She’s trying to stay impartial–”
“That’s bullshit,” Daryl snapped, stepping forward. Glenn didn’t kill him. Nicholas screwed the run and left Noah to die, and now Glenn’s the one payin’ for it?”
“She’s not accusing Glenn of anything, she’s trying to make sense of what happened. She’s trying not to fall apart.”
“She’s lettin’ that little shit walk around free while Glenn’s stuck inside like he did somethin’ wrong.”
“She’s grieving,” Rick said, voice tight. “Aiden was her son.”
“That don’t give her the right to treat Glenn like he’s the one who left Noah. Aiden’s the one who got his damn self blown up.”
“I’m not saying it’s fair,” Rick shot back. “But she’s not in the right mindset right now, you’ll understand that when your kid comes.”
Daryl stiffened. The words hit harder than he expected, like they cracked something under the surface. He looked at Rick, slow and sharp. “Don’t.”
“I ain’t tryin’ to throw that at you,” Rick said, holding his ground. “But when it’s your kid? When it’s your blood? You’ll get it. You’ll understand why she can’t see straight right now.” Abraham tensed but remained quiet, letting it play out. “I don’t like it either,” Rick continued, his voice hardening. “But we’re not here to like it, we’re here to keep the peace. And if you so much as look like you’re gunnin’ for Nicholas, it’s over. She’ll see it as retaliation.”
Daryl scoffed. “Maybe it should be.” His jaw flexed, fists balling at his sides. “Glenn’s the one who risked everythin’. Nicholas left ‘em to die. You lettin’ her treat ‘em like they’re the same.”
“I’m lettin’ this cool off before it burns everything down,” Rick snapped. “You go after Nicholas now, Daryl, and it turns into a witch hunt. Deanna sees that? She shuts us all out.”
Daryl’s stare burned. “I ain’t lettin’ that little bastard walk around like nothin’ happened.”
“Don’t do this,” Rick snapped. “I know what you’re feeling. Hell, I feel it. But you go after him, and everything we’ve worked for? Gone. You go after him, Daryl, I can’t protect you.”
Daryl’s fists clenched at his sides. “Then don’t.”
“Daryl, you do this? it all goes to hell. You want Beth and that baby safe in here? Then don’t give Deanna a reason to shut the gates on us because if you do something reckless it doesn’t just fall on you. It falls on Beth, and your kid, and I will not let that happen.” The warning in his voice was plain.
The two men stood inches apart, tension coiling like wire pulled too tight. For a long second, it seemed like neither would budge. Then Daryl stepped back, chest rising and falling hard. “He so much as breathes wrong, I’m goin’ through him.”
“No,” Rick said. “He does anything? You report to me, you let me handle it.”
“That ain’t good enough.”
“It has to be.”
Daryl flicked his knife shut with a snap and shoved it into his back pocket. He didn’t say anything further, just shouldered past Rick, boots crunching against the pavement, shoulders stiff with fury. Abraham popped his gum and tilted his head toward Rick. “Gotta admit, I admire your restraint. But I give it…what, two days before Dixon throws him into a wall?”
Rick ran a hand through his hair, exhausted. “God help him if he does.”
_________________________________________
Beth didn’t remember walking across the street. She just knew that one minute she was wiping down the infirmary counter with too much force, and the next, she was outside with a storm in her chest, and breath catching in her throat. The sun was warm, the air was clean and smelled faintly like grass. It felt wrong.
Everything felt wrong.
Tara was still unconscious. Eugene hadn’t said a word all day except to politely refuse lunch, choosing instead to sit in a chair beside her bed until Pete forced him out. And Noah…
Noah was still gone.
Beth tightened her jaw as she caught sight of Nicholas near the equipment shed, going about his business like he didn’t have a care in the world. He had just finished talking to another Alexandrian, letting out a short and loose laugh at something they said. Her feet moved before her mind caught up. She didn’t even realize she’d picked up speed until she was right there, her voice slicing through the air like a whip. “You really think you get to laugh?”
Nicholas turned fast, his expression flinching when he saw her. “Beth, I—”
“No,” she snapped, her voice shaking. People had begun to slow nearby, watching, but Beth didn’t care. “You left them,” she said. “You left him. You ran like a coward and you’re still here, walking around like you didn’t just—just stand there and let him die!” Nicholas looked around like someone might save him, but Beth didn’t give him the chance. “He trusted—hell, he trusted all of us to have his back, and you let him die screaming!”
“I didn’t mean—”
“Don’t lie!” Beth shouted. “You were scared and selfish and now he’s dead!” She stepped closer, fists trembling. Nicholas took a step back, hands half-raised like that might calm her.
Before Beth could say another word, a hand gripped her shoulder, firm but gentle. “Beth.” Glenn’s voice was gentle, placating, but she didn’t move. “Beth,” he said again, this time quieter, more pleading. “Come on. Not like this.” Her breath caught hard in her chest. Her eyes burned, and the weight of it all, the grief, anger, and helplessness, it all came crashing down. Glenn gently but firmly pulled her back, his body half-blocking hers. “Go,” he said to Nicholas, sharp and clipped. “Now.” Nicholas hesitated, then turned and walked off, his pace just short of running.
Beth stood frozen, her arms still rigid at her sides, chest rising and falling in short, shallow breaths. “Glenn,” she whispered, her voice raw. “How do you stand it? Knowing he’s just walking around like nothing happened? Like Noah didn’t—”
“Because,” Glenn began softly, cutting her off “punching him or yelling at him isn’t gonna bring Noah back; it’s not gonna change what happened.”
Beth’s face crumpled. “I’m sorry,” she whispered, finally breaking. “I’m so sorry. I can’t—I can’t imagine what it was like for you, watching it happen. Holding on and…” Glenn didn’t speak, he just pulled her into a hug, and Beth went willingly, burying her face in his shoulder as the tears came hot and fast. His arms were steady and solid, and even though his own grief was carved into every part of him, he held her up like she weighed nothing at all. “I miss him,” Beth choked.
“I do too,” Glenn said “I’m so sorry, I should’ve—”
“No,” Beth said, pulling back just enough to meet his eyes. “Don’t, it wasn’t your fault. You tried, I know you did.” Glenn blinked fast and nodded. Behind them, the onlookers had started to drift again, like the storm had passed and Nicholas was long gone.
Beth exhaled shakily and wiped at her cheeks, Glenn squeezing her shoulder. “We’ll get through it. For him.”
Beth nodded. “Yeah, for him.” And as they stood there, bathed in the late afternoon light, the ache didn’t vanish, but it stopped devouring her.
And maybe that was enough, for now.
_________________________________________
The house was quiet, the kind of quiet that pressed against Daryl’s ears and made his pulse feel loud in his chest. Moonlight spilled in through the slats of the blinds, silvering the hardwood floor and casting long lines across the bed where Beth lay curled beside him, her breathing slow and deep. She slept on her side, her face soft in sleep, lips slightly parted and hair loose and tangled across the pillow. Peaceful and untouched by what was clawing through his head. Daryl stared at the ceiling, eyes dry and burning. His arms were folded behind his head, his body motionless, but his thoughts wouldn’t stop spinning.
“You’ll understand when your kid comes.”
He hadn’t said much after Rick dropped that line. Hadn’t trusted himself to. At the time, it felt like a low blow, like Rick was telling him to shut up, fall in line, stop being angry. But now…now it twisted a little differently. He wasn’t just talking about you and your kid, Daryl realized. He was talking about Deanna, about the reason she was acting cold, shutting people out, and making choices that didn’t feel fair. Because she lost her son, and now she was clinging to whatever control she had left, grasping for fairness, for order, even if it meant locking down the wrong people while she sorted through the wreckage. Daryl let out a slow breath, trying to push down the spike of bitterness that still flared as he turned his head to look at Beth. She shifted in her sleep, breath hitching for a second before settling again. Her hand moved slightly, as if by instinct, landing low across her stomach. He watched the movement, watched the gentle rise and fall, and then, without thinking, he moved his arm from behind his head and reached over to rest his palm beside hers.
Warmth met warmth and the life, quiet and growing, beneath his hand.
Rick’s words came again, quieter this time. “You’ll understand when your kid comes.”
He didn’t know what it felt like to lose a child. Not yet, and god willing, not ever. But when he pictured it, really let himself imagine Beth coming to him with that look Deanna must’ve worn, something inside him twisted in a way that scared him. The second he imagined what Deanna must’ve felt, being told your son died because of someone else’s decision, and not being able to do a damn thing about it, he felt something crack deep inside of him. It wasn’t forgiveness. He still thought she was wrong to treat Glenn the same as Nicholas. But maybe, just maybe…he understood why she wasn’t thinking straight now. The bed shifted beside him. Beth let out a soft, sleepy noise and curled closer, her head finding his chest like it always did. His arm slid around her shoulders, pulling her gently against him. Her hand remained beneath his, both of them resting over their child. Daryl held her tighter, the anger in his chest still burning, but now tempered by something else, something heavier.
Fear.
Grief.
And understanding.
He closed his eyes, pressing a silent kiss to her temple.
Deanna had lost her son.
And Daryl knew, if anything ever happened to Beth or their child—He didn’t even let the thought finish, he just breathed her in and blinked hard, his breath catching once, quietly so she wouldn’t wake and see the way his strength was splintering beneath the surface. He’d lived through so much. He watched the people he cared for die bloody, sudden deaths. He thought he’d gotten used to it, that he was numb to the way the world took and took and took.
But not this.
He couldn’t lose this, he wouldn’t survive it.
Now he understood, and that understanding felt like a blade, slow and merciless, carving fear into the parts of him that had only just started to feel whole.
Chapter Text
The sky was gray with low, dragging clouds that hadn’t decided if they wanted to rain. Daryl stood in the backyard near the side gate, the worn handle of a cinnamon stick clenched between his teeth. He worked it slowly, not for the taste, but for the bite. It had become a kind of crutch, something to keep his mouth busy, to ease the old urges. He hadn’t touched a cigarette since Beth told him she was pregnant, he didn’t want that smell anywhere near her or the baby. His jaw ached from how hard he was grinding the little wooden stick.
Aaron’s voice came gently from the side yard. “Hey.”
Daryl didn’t look up, but his jaw ticked as he shifted the cinnamon stick to the other side of his mouth. “What.”
“I was hoping to talk for a minute.” Daryl didn’t say no, which was as good as yes. Aaron eased closer, stopping beside him and leaning against the fence, arms folded. “I know things’ve been…heavy. What happened out there—Noah, Tara…hell, the whole thing—it’s a lot.”
“Yeah, well…that’s one way t’put it.” Daryl muttered in response.
“I was gonna come by yesterday, but it looked like y’all needed space.” Aaron rubbed the back of his neck. “How is everyone?”
Daryl didn’t answer right away, his jaw flexed as he fiddled with the cinnamon stick, rolling it between his fingers. “Tara’s still out cold, and Glenn and Eugene ain’t sleepin.”
Aaron folded his hands together, nodding solemnly. “...And Beth?” he almost seemed nervous to ask.
Daryl’s eyes flicked back to the house where Beth was. She’d been quiet since Noah died—devastated, but trying not to show it. She buried a bundle of Noah’s things yesterday, and Daryl had dug the hole for her without needing to be asked. He could still remember the look she had on her face when Eugene had told her, gently, that there wasn’t even a body to go back for. Her best friend was just…gone. Ripped apart in a revolving door because some coward panicked and ran. “She’s…holdin’, I guess.” Daryl’s response came low, his voice gravel-thick. “But I can tell it’s tearin’ her up.”
Aaron exhaled, shaking his head. “I’m sorry, man. About Noah, about all of it. He was a good one, smart, kind.”
“Yeah,” Daryl let out a breath, low and hollow. “He was.” Silence fell between them again. Eventually, Daryl added, “Nicholas ran, left him in that damn revolving door. Glenn said he had Noah’s arm. He was pullin’, tryin’—but it didn’t matter.”
Aaron closed his eyes. “Shit.”
“And now Deanna’s grounded em both.” Daryl huffed, the bitterness creeping in despite himself. “Like it’s some schoolyard spat.”
Aaron’s jaw twitched. “Deanna...she’s still reeling from Aiden. I don’t think she knows what to do yet, she’s grieving.”
Daryl opened his mouth to snap, but didn’t. Instead, he looked away, chewing the cinnamon stick harder, the bark cracking faintly between his molars. “…Yeah,” he said at last. “I get it. Don’t make it right, but I get it.” Aaron blinked. “Glenn ain’t a liar though,” Daryl continued, his voice low. “Ain’t ever been.”
“I know,” Aaron said quietly. “I tried to talk to her, but she’s still sorting it out.”
“That don’t change that Nicholas is a shit bird. He got Noah killed, and now Glenn’s gotta sit inside the damn walls like he’s the one who messed up.”
Aaron decided not to press and instead he changed gears, cautiously “I, uh...was thinking about going out again soon for a run, scouting for new people. It wouldn’t take long at all, just out and home before the weekend.”
Daryl gave a slow look toward him. “You askin’ me?”
Aaron shifted awkwardly, then reached into his jacket pocket, pulling out a folded map. “Look, I wouldn’t bring this up now if it wasn’t important. You and I worked well together that last run. Found people. Real people who needed us.”
Daryl rubbed the heel of his hand over his mouth. “I dunno, man, I ain’t keen on leavin’ Beth right now.”
“I get that.” Aaron said quickly. “If you say no, I’ll understand. I just thought—if we want to keep building something, it helps if we remember there are still good people out there, somewhere.”
A beat of silence passed between the two as Daryl focused on the cinnamon stick between his fingers, rolling it between his thumbs before he pushed out a heavy sigh through his nose. “Ain’t goin’ anywhere without talkin’ to her first.” he finally looked up, eyes tired but sharp. “Ain’t gonna leave her in the dark, not after everythin’, not if she needs me here.”
Aaron nodded, “I wouldn’t expect you to. You don’t have to give me an answer now, just…come find me after, yeah?” Aaron gave Daryl a small clap on the back before walking off without another word.
Daryl watched him go, pocketing what remained of the cinnamon stick and turning to head inside.
___________________________________________
The house was quiet when Daryl stepped inside, door creaking just enough to make him wince. Afternoon light poured in through the blinds, casting warm lines across the hardwood floor. He heard Judith’s soft babble first—then came Beth’s voice, low and gentle. “In a few months, you’re gonna have a new little cousin to fuss over,” she was saying, her tone light but her words breathless with fatigue. “And I bet you’re gonna be the best big helper.” She was on the carpet, curled slightly sideways with Judith tucked beside her, stacking blocks with serious determination one minute and then humming nonsense and chewing on a cloth doll that was missing one eye the next. Beth’s hand rested on her belly, an unconscious gesture. Even from the doorway, Daryl could see the tiredness weighing on her—beneath her smile, it was in her eyes, in her posture, in the way she kept blinking slow and deliberate, like she hadn’t slept in a while but wasn’t going to let that stop her.
“You should be restin’,” Daryl said, voice low.
Beth looked up, unsurprised. “I am restin’,” she said with a little smile. “Mostly.” He stopped at the edge of the room, his silhouette framed by the doorway. His eyes moved from Judith to Beth, settling there and searching for signs she wasn’t okay, anything she might be hiding behind that smile. She patted the space beside her. “C’mere.”
He closed the distance between them in two strides and dropped down beside her, careful not to bump her or the baby, his hand came to rest lightly on her knee. Judith squealed and reached for him, and Daryl let her pat at his vest before gently redirecting her toy-filled hands. She leaned her shoulder against him, and for a long moment, they just sat in the hush of the house, watching Judith try to pull herself to a sit with a determined grunt. “She’s gonna be trouble,” Daryl muttered, lips twitching.
Beth smiled faintly. “Good. We need more of that.”
He nodded, rubbed at the back of his neck. “Aaron asked me to go scoutin’ with him again, short run. He said we’d be back before th’weekend.”
Beth’s smile faltered just a little, not from fear, not really—just weariness with worry tucked behind her eyes. “You think you should go?”
“I think he needs someone with him who ain’t full of crap,” Daryl muttered. “Don’t wanna leave you though, not now.”
Beth exhaled softly, shifting Judith to her side. “There are still people out there who need someone to come find them, Daryl, good people, just like you found me.” she said gently. “And Aaron’s right to ask you—you’re good at this, you see things other people miss.”
Daryl looked like he hated hearing that, like he wanted her to give him permission not to go. “I see you lookin’ like you’re about to fall over,” he said, his voice tight.
She chuckled gently. “I’m okay, Daryl. Tired, yeah. But okay.” Beth looked down at the floor for a moment, lips pressing tight before she said, “Noah wouldn’t want us stallin’ for him,” she said softly. “He’d want us to keep movin’ forward, that’s the kind of person he was and that’s how we honor him.”
Daryl exhaled through his nose, his eyes not leaving her. “Still. You’re—”
“Pregnant,” she said softly, finishing it for him. “This baby’s not comin’ tomorrow, Daryl. I can still help in the infirmary. Rosita’s been runnin’ herself ragged, and Eugene could use the company—he’s been sittin’ in there talkin’ to Tara, he might appreciate someone who can talk back.”
He frowned. “Still don’t like the idea of you here without me, especially like this.” His hand brushed her belly lightly. “Ain’t right.”
Beth reached down for his hand, fingers slipping between his and squeezing. “We all got jobs to do, remember?” her smile grew then, just a touch. “Besides, Tara likes when I read to her, I can tell.” she brought his knuckles up to her lips, kissing them gently. “I promise I’ll be careful.”
“Damn right you will,” he muttered, but there wasn’t much heat behind it. Daryl reached out and cupped the side of her face with his calloused hand, thumb brushing her cheek. “You need anything,” he said, “you go to Rick or Carol or Maggie. Hell, Carl if you gotta.”
Beth gave him a look that was warm and touched with amusement. “I will.”
“I mean it, Beth.”
“I know.”
“Promise.”
“I promise,” she said softly, squeezing his hand.
Daryl was quiet for a beat, before finally he exhaled slowly through his nose, leaning forward and pressing his forehead to hers. “I hate leavin’ you.”
“I know,” she whispered. “But I’ll be here when you get back. Go find someone, bring ‘em home.”
Judith babbled something unintelligible and flopped over dramatically onto Beth’s belly, making her grunt and laugh under her breath. Daryl gently scooped the baby into his arms to give Beth some breathing room. “You’re gettin’ heavy, squirt.” Judith shrieked happily in response and tugged at his hair.
Beth leaned back into the cushions, eyes fluttering shut for just a second. “You’ll be careful?”
He looked at her and nodded one; sharp and certain. “Always.” before looking back down at Judith and muttering. “You better behave for her.” Judith giggled and kicked her feet and Beth watched them, her family, and smiled through the ache.
Chapter Text
Beth rounded the corner just in time to catch the rumble of Daryl’s motorcycle starting at the gate. He was there with Aaron, the two of them exchanging a few words. Daryl kept glancing over his shoulder like his body hadn’t quite let go yet, like some part of him was still tethered to the house behind him. She stood on the sidewalk and waited until he spotted her. Their eyes met across the distance, and for a moment, the din of the engine and the quiet shuffle of early risers around the community seemed to fall away. Beth raised her hand in a small wave and Daryl gave her a nod, short and soft, and then his fingers brushed the pocket of his vest like he was checking for something. She knew without needing to ask that it was the cinnamon stick she’d started slipping into his vest when he said he missed the feel of a cigarette between his teeth.
Aaron caught sight of her too and lifted a hand, his other resting on the roof of the idling car he was taking.
Beth smiled back, just barely, and held it until the gate opened. Daryl was the first out, the motorcycle growling as he surged forward, followed by Aaron a moment later. The sound of Daryl’s motorcycle eventually faded into the wind, but she could still hear it in her head, the low growl of it, the way it stalled for a second when he glanced back at her one last time. He’d looked like he wanted to come back inside, like if she so much as called his name, he’d drop everything and stay.
But she didn’t do that.
Instead, she went inside and made sure Judith was with Carl, then gathered her bag and headed for the infirmary. There was work to do, same as always. Rosita had been going nonstop, and Eugene, God bless him, had done his best to sit at Tara’s bedside like some awkward, muttering gargoyle. But someone needed to give Rosita a break and Beth doubted that Eugene had remembered to eat anything today. The streets were quiet for the most part. Morning dew still clung to the grass where the sun hadn’t dried it yet, and a few neighbors offered polite nods as she passed. Beth returned them automatically, but her thoughts were on the warm weight of Daryl’s hand against her cheek, the gravel in his voice when he made her promise, again and again, to stay safe, to ask for help, to go to Rick or Maggie or Carol, even Carl. It was almost funny, how serious he got about it, like she hadn’t survived this long without him before. But that was the thing, now that they had each other, neither of them wanted to go back to surviving without. She adjusted her grip on the strap of her bag and turned the corner by the church.
That’s when she saw him.
Father Gabriel was walking along the side path, shoulders hunched and eyes locked on the ground in front of him, glassy in thought. He didn’t seem to notice her until she was right there.
“Morning, Father,” Beth greeted gently.
He startled just a bit, his eyes met hers for a brief second before darting away. “Miss Greene.”
“You alright?” she asked, trying to keep her tone easy, friendly.
Gabriel gave a thin, forced smile. “Fine, just lost in thought.”
Beth studied him for a beat. He looked like hell, he was pale and drawn tight around the eyes, like he hadn’t slept. “If there’s something wrong…”
“I said I’m fine,” he snapped, too sharp, too sudden.
The silence that followed stretched awkwardly between them. His eyes went wide a moment later, and his mouth opened like he meant to take it back. “I’m sorry,” he said quickly. “That was…I didn’t mean to—please forgive me.”
Beth blinked, her voice calm. “It’s alright.”
Gabriel rubbed a hand over his mouth, shaking his head. “I’m not myself today. There’s…a lot on my mind. Excuse me.”
Beth watched him go, unease prickling at the back of her neck. Something was wrong with him. she’d sensed it before, the distance, the hollow way he hovered around the edges of things—but now it was different, sharper, like something inside him was splintering. She thought about going after him, but Daryl had asked her to be careful. And this baby didn’t need her getting caught up in someone else’s burden, not right now, so reluctantly she turned and kept walking. The infirmary was quiet when Beth stepped inside. A lamp hummed softly on the table by Tara’s bedside, casting a warm glow across her still form. The room smelled faintly of antiseptic and boiled herbs, something Rosita must’ve brewed earlier. Pete stood near the counter, scribbling something in the logbook. He looked up when he saw her, eyebrows lifting slightly. “Morning,” he said, voice even but tired.
Beth nodded, closing the door behind her and slipping into the room. “Hey.”
Pete straightened and gestured subtly toward Tara. “Vitals are holding steady, no fever, but…” His voice dropped a little as he looked at the unconscious woman in the bed. “Still no change. Sometimes with head trauma, it’s like waiting for someone behind a locked door. You knock, and knock, and you just…hope they find their way back.”
Beth's arms folded gently over her belly as she looked at Tara, her face soft with concern. “Is there anything more we can do?”
“Just keep her comfortable,” Pete said. “And keep talking to her. You never know what gets through.” He offered a thin smile, then turned back toward the counter, already lost in his notes.
Beth crossed the room, boots light on the floor, and settled into the chair beside Eugene. He didn’t turn to her right away, eyes fixed on Tara, but he acknowledged her with a small tilt of his head. She leaned close, voice gentle. “Hey, Eugene. You been here long?”
“Since 07:00,” Eugene murmured, hands folded neatly in his lap. “A portion of my morning was spent reading aloud selections from The Martian Chronicles, but I…discontinued after she showed no signs of auditory responsiveness.”
Beth reached over and rested her hand lightly on his arm. “She still hears you. Somewhere in there.”
Eugene stared at Tara like she might sit up and call him an idiot at any moment, and he looked like he wished she would. “She’s always been brave. Reckless, occasionally, but brave. Braver than me.”
Beth tilted her head slightly. “You’re brave, too, Eugene.”
He made a soft, derisive noise. “I’ve never saved anyone with a bullet, I’ve lied to survive, I’ve hidden behind others. And yet she...” His voice dropped. “She stood between danger and her people. Even now she’s still fighting. I just sit here and...wish I had half her nerve.”
Beth was quiet for a moment. “Bravery’s not always loud,” she said gently. “Sometimes it’s sittin’ at someone’s side, even when you don’t know if they’ll ever open their eyes again. Even when you’re scared, you’re here.” Eugene blinked, visibly taken aback by her words. “She’d be grateful,” Beth added softly. “I am, too.” His lips parted like he might say something more, but instead, he just nodded and looked down at his lap, where his fingers fidgeted with the fraying hem of his sleeve. Beth settled back in the chair, one hand still resting on her stomach, the other reaching to brush Tara’s fingers. “Hey, Tara,” she said quietly. “It’s me. I brought that book you hate, the one about the raccoon detective.” Eugene huffed out something halfway between a laugh and a sniffle and Beth smiled faintly and began to read aloud, voice steady and warm. As the words filled the air, Eugene listened, Pete kept writing, and Tara, though still un-moving, remained surrounded not just by medicine and machines, but by the stubborn, quiet love that refused to leave her behind.
___________________________________________________________________
It was quiet, too quiet. Even with the trees whispering overhead and the occasional bird call in the distance, something about this patch of forest felt wrong. It was still, like it was holding its breath. Aaron stepped carefully over a patch of brush, his hand near his knife. “You feel that?”
Daryl, a few paces ahead, didn’t look back. “Ain’t just you.” They’d been tracking for hours, footprints mostly, too light for walkers, and a bit too careful for wanderers. “Snare up ahead,” Daryl grunted, nudging a barely-there wire strung between two trees with the tip of his boot. “Ain’t for animals.”
Aaron crouched to examine it. “Could snap a leg in half. Whoever set it knew what they were doing.” Daryl’s gaze darted around the tree line, his grip tightening on his crossbow. They walked further in silence, following the trail until Daryl stopped short. Aaron nearly ran into him before his eyes caught up to what Daryl had seen. A hand. It was just laying there, pale, and bloodied with its fingers curled like it had tried to hold onto something in its last seconds. Nearby, another laid, no doubt its twin. Then there was a foot, then a leg, and more parts. All looked to be arranged almost deliberately. Aaron gagged quietly and turned his face. “Jesus…”
Daryl didn’t speak, he stared at the pattern, nostrils flaring. Then his eyes snapped upward. “Somethin’ else,” he muttered.
Aaron followed his gaze and went cold. Tied to a tree with barbed wire, naked, belly cut open, and dripping with blood was a woman. Her eyes were white and empty, her skin gray but not yet cold. The letter ‘W’ was carved crudely into her forehead. Aaron swallowed. “Is she—?” His breath caught in his throat as she jerked violently, barbed wire biting deeper into her body, causing rivulets of blood to seep through the metal teeth. Daryl raised his crossbow, but Aaron was faster, he stepped in and drove his knife through her temple. She went still, body slumping dead for a second time. They both stood in silence, the sounds of the forest closing in again, soft wind, a branch creaking, a crow crying far too close. Finally, it was broken by Aaron. “This is recent. Hours old, maybe.”
Daryl nodded once. “Too fresh.” He stared at the woman, his jaw tight.
Aaron crouched and pulled the crinkled map from his pocket, pencil in hand. “We mark this. Deanna needs to know what’s on the other side of that gate.” He made a quick circle over the location. “We shouldn’t linger.”
Daryl’s eyes stayed on the treeline. “Ain’t sure they’re gone.”
“Neither am I,” Aaron said, folding the map. “But we keep moving, we don’t give them the satisfaction. Let’s loop around, head south. See if they left a trail the other way.”
Daryl finally looked away from the corpse. “Yeah, okay.” As they turned to move, Daryl hesitated, looking over his shoulder one last time. The wind tugged at the woman’s hair, making it sway slightly, like she was still alive, still watching. He didn’t say a word, but unease crawled up his spine like a hand on the back of his neck.
Whoever did this, whatever they wanted, this wasn’t over.
He could feel it.
Chapter Text
It had been a few days since Daryl and Aaron left.
In that time, Alexandria had fallen back into its usual rhythm, or something close to it. For Beth, that rhythm meant long hours in the infirmary where she kept herself moving by checking vitals, swapping bandages, and keeping records that no one else seemed to care about but made her feel like she was doing something. She spent most of her hours with Eugene, who still hadn’t left Tara’s bedside for long. He hardly spoke unless prompted, and even then, it was only in brief, winding murmurs now. Beth didn’t push, instead, she read to Tara when the silence grew too thick, offered Eugene tea or food when he’d let her, and sometimes just sat with them, letting the soft sounds of the room be enough. She made a point of sending Rosita home when her eyelids began to sag and her temper got short. Rosita had been sleeping in a chair for two nights straight before Beth had finally stood in front of the door with her arms crossed over her gently rounded stomach and refused to move until Rosita relented. “I got it,” Beth had said, soft but firm. “And you’ll be no good to her if you collapse on your feet.”
It was late morning, and Beth was rinsing out a bowl in the small kitchen sink when she realized something was off.
Pete hadn’t come in.
Not for his routine rounds, not to check on Tara, and not even to bark orders or hover unnecessarily over her shoulder like he usually did. Beth tried to ignore the growing knot in her stomach as she went about tidying up the supply shelf, rechecking the bandages Eugene had laid out. She didn’t want to care, but something about the absence made her skin itch. When he finally arrived, it was well into noon. Pete stumbled through the door with red-rimmed eyes and a sluggish gait, looking like someone who had slept in his clothes and not well. His hair was a mess, and he winced against the sunlight like it had personally offended him. Beth watched him for a moment from across the room. “You alright?”
Pete paused. His gaze flicked to her quickly as though he was surprised she was there. “What?”
“You just look tired, that’s all,” she said, keeping her tone neutral. “You didn’t show up this morning, and—”
“Ah, yeah. I’m…fine.” he rubbed his eyes briefly, face scrunching.
“You sure?” Beth pressed gently. “You don’t look—”
“I said I’m fine,” Pete snapped, his voice cracking like a whip in the quiet. For just a second, his hand twitched, barely more than a jerk of muscle near the wrist, but she had seen it. Beth flinched, not visibly, not enough for him to call her on it, but inside, a chill ran down her spine. The expression on his face shifted in an instant, guilt, maybe even panic. “I’m sorry,” Pete muttered quickly. “I didn’t mean to—Beth, I didn’t mean to snap.”
Beth swallowed, backing a step but keeping her voice calm. “It’s okay.” He looked at her for a moment too long before turning away, heading into the next room. The silence that followed was thick. She didn’t say anything else, didn’t press. She couldn’t stop noticing the way his hand had twitched, quick and automatic, like it had done that before. Like it was used to lashing out when someone got too close. After a few moments, she returned to her tasks but her mind was far from her hands. Instead, it lingered on every strange moment she’d quietly tucked away these past few weeks, moments she hadn’t let herself think too hard about. Not until now. Like the time Jessie had come in with a bruise on her arm she’d said came from bumping into the door frame, only she couldn’t seem to remember which one. Or the cut on her lip she’d said was from the pantry shelf. Or how Sam would show up alone sometimes, asking if Beth could help him with a scrape or a stubbed toe—always when Pete wasn’t around. Or worse, when he was, and Pete had waved off the injury with a tight-lipped smile and said, “He’s just clumsy. He’s fine.” Like he needed Beth to hear it, believe it.
She hadn’t questioned it then, she hadn’t wanted to.
But now, now she couldn’t stop replaying the look in Pete’s eyes when he snapped. The way his hand jerked like it wanted to hit something. The way he had apologized so quickly, too quickly, like a man used to covering up something awful with a weak bandage and a half-hearted sorry. Beth let out a slow breath and finally looked toward Tara’s bed. Eugene hadn’t stirred. Good. She didn’t say anything aloud. Just rested her palm against her belly and stood there a moment longer, the weight of unease coiling tighter in her gut.
Something wasn’t right.
__________________________________________________________________
The woods were still, but not quiet.
Not really.
The breeze stirred the leaves high above, birds chirped distantly, and the occasional crack of a twig rang sharper than it should’ve. But beneath it all, there was a kind of hush, a tension rising under the noise. The sort Daryl had learned a long time ago meant something wasn’t right. He crouched low, fingers brushing the disturbed earth where moss and leaf litter had been shifted. Boot treads, fresh. “Someone passed through,” he muttered. “Few hours back. One person. Movin’ light.”
Aaron came to a stop beside him, scanning the undergrowth. “You sure?” When Daryl shot him a look in response, Aaron winced. “Right, dumb question.” Daryl rose slowly, scanning the tree line again. His hand never left his crossbow, thumb resting on the safety. His gut had been off since this morning. No real reason. Just a weight sitting behind his ribs. They kept going, following the signs deeper until Aaron pointed toward a narrow dip in the land off the main trail. “Let’s back off for now,” he said, voice low. “Set the mic up in the hollow. Listen for movement.” Daryl didn’t answer right away. His eyes lingered on the trees ahead like they were hiding something, like the woods might exhale and spit something out. Then he nodded, and they moved in silence until they reached the shaded hollow. Aaron unpacked the mic, placing it beneath a fallen log, the recorder tucked close, camouflaged by pine needles and moss. Daryl crouched beside him, checking the crossbow again out of habit. He wasn’t at ease.
It had been several days now since he’d left her.
Beth’s voice still echoed in his ears sometimes—soft and patient, the way she’d said “We all got jobs to do.” Like she was steadying him instead of the other way around.
Her belly had been warm under his hand the morning he left, the baby moving just enough to make him still. He hadn’t said anything then, just rested his hand there like it might anchor him. Now she was back in Alexandria, probably helping Eugene and Rosita in the infirmary, probably brushing Judith’s hair out of her eyes while she stacked blocks in a crooked tower, while he was out here chasing shadows. “How long we gonna do this?” he asked, not looking at Aaron.
“Until we know for sure the right people are out here,” Aaron replied. “We need to be smart, not bring trouble back with us.”
Daryl nodded grimly. “And if we already got trouble back there?”
Aaron didn’t answer right away, he sat down near the base of a tree and pulled out the map. “I’ve sent people away before,” he said, voice low. “Just once, early on.” Daryl glanced sideways at him, interested despite himself. “There were three of them. Two guys, one woman. The leader was a man named Davidson, strong, smart. The kind of guy I thought could help build something.”
“What happened?”
Aaron sighed. “He started pushing, testing boundaries. He was…charismatic. But something about him—Deanna didn’t trust it, and neither did I, not after a while.”
Daryl raised an eyebrow. “So what, y’all just told ‘em to leave?”
“We didn’t give them a choice,” Aaron said. “Me, Aiden, and Nicholas drove them a few hours out, took some back roads too while we were at it, gave them a day’s worth of food and water…and just left them.”
Daryl frowned. “That it?”
Aaron nodded. “That was it.”
Daryl snorted quietly. “Hell, you went easy.”
“We took their guns first.” That earned a longer look from Daryl, and Aaron met his eyes. “I’ve thought about it every day since,” Aaron said. “If we did the right thing, if they made it, if we should’ve…done more.” he settled back, brushing a pine needle off the mic. “You ever think about what your life would look like if none of this had happened?” Aaron asked suddenly. “If the world hadn’t gone to hell?”
Daryl didn’t look over. He was staring into the trees now, every muscle coiled like wire. “Don’t matter,” he muttered. “It did.”
Aaron was quiet a beat. “Yeah, I guess I still wonder sometimes. I used to work in D.C. before in nonprofits, and advocacy. Eric and I…we thought we were building something better. Trying to fix things while they were still fixable.” He smiled faintly, without joy. “Turns out the world had other plans.”
For a moment, Daryl just watched the shadows move between the trees, the tension in his jaw subtle but constant. Then he exhaled through his nose, quiet and tired, and pulled something small and worn from his pocket, a braided strip of shoelace knotted at both ends. “Beth made this,” he said, voice low. She had made it the night before he left on his first scouting run with Aaron, Daryl recalled how she sat at the edge of the porch with one leg tucked under her, tongue between her teeth in concentration and his expression softened, just a bit. Aaron looked over but didn’t say anything, waiting. Daryl turned the charm over in his fingers now, the texture familiar, and grounding. “No one ever gave me somethin’ like this before,” he said quietly. “Not once, s’pecially not cause they wanted me safe.” He shook his head a little, jaw tight. “Before all this? I was nothin’. Just followed m’brother around, huntin’, runnin’ crap across county lines. Didn’t think past the next meal or the next night, didn’t think I’d make it to my twenties, wasn’t even sure I wanted to. Hell, when I was a kid I used to think I wouldn't live long not 'cause of walkers or any of this crap, just cause folks like me didn't get outta where I was from, and we sure as hell weren’t supposed to matter.” He looked up then, finally meeting Aaron’s eyes. “Now there’s someone who looks at me like I do.” There was something raw in his voice, like it came from somewhere deep, half-dug-up and still bleeding.
They lapsed into silence again after that. Eventually, Aaron murmured, “She’ll be glad when you’re back.”
Daryl’s fingers curled around the charm again, slow and sure, and he tucked it back in his pocket. “Yeah,” he said softly. “So will I.”
__________________________________________________________________
Beth sat on the porch swing, one hand resting over the gentle curve of her stomach, the other absentmindedly tracing the grain of the wooden armrest. The afternoon was quiet, too hot for most folks to be out and about, but her mind wasn’t quiet. Not lately. It was starting to feel like Rick had the weight of the whole world balanced between his shoulder blades. Beth had noticed it more and more over the past week, how tense he was, how little he smiled. The way his jaw worked when he thought no one was looking, the clipped way he ended conversations before they could start. Even the way he watched the gate from the porch, like he was waiting for something that wasn’t coming. She’d tried to ask, once or twice, gently, but he’d brushed her off with a tight smile and a shake of his head. “Just tired,” he’d said. “I’m fine.” That only made her worry more.
Carl didn’t know what was eating at him either, when she pressed he had just shrugged and said his dad had been “busy.” But Beth had a feeling it wasn’t just stress.
She found herself wondering, more than once, if it had to do with Jessie, especially when Rick had passed by her the day Jessie had stopped into the infirmary. She recalled how his face was drawn and his fists were clenched. Beth wasn’t stupid, she hadn’t forgotten the parallels she had drawn between the two of them and how her and Daryl used to be; her thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the railing of the porch. Beth looked up from her seat on the porch swing to find Carol standing there, a small basket looped over one arm and an exaggerated, sunny smile on her face. “Wellness check,” Carol announced, tone chipper.
Beth blinked. “What?”
Carol waved her hand. “Official business. Making sure you haven’t burned the place down, delivered the baby early, or talked yourself into fixing all the shutters just to feel productive.” She climbed the porch and handed her the basket, inside it was homemade cornbread. “Besides, I figured you could use the company. How are you holding up?”
Beth shrugged, placing the plate between them. “Good days, tired days. Mostly both.”
Carol smiled, but her eyes were still studying Beth. “And what about the infirmary?”
Beth hesitated, her fingers tightening just slightly on the basket’s handle. “Busy,” she said slowly. “Eugene hasn’t left Tara’s side, and Rosita finally went home for a real night’s sleep. I had to stand in front of the door and refuse to move before she did.”
Carol hummed, nodding. “And Pete?” There it was, slipped in casual, but too direct to be nothing.
Beth hesitated, chewing the inside of her cheek before she spoke again. “Pete’s been off,” she admitted slowly. “Showed up late the other day lookin’ hungover, he snapped at me when I asked if he was okay.”
Carol didn’t blink. “Did he apologize?”
Beth nodded. “Right after, said he didn’t mean it.”
“But?” Carol prompted gently.
Beth hesitated, then sighed. “It was the way his hand moved. It twitched real fast, like…like it knew what it wanted to do, almost like a reflex.” She rubbed her arm unconsciously. “It was only a second, but I saw it, felt it.”
“You think he’s done that before?”
Beth looked down. “I think…yeah. I think it’s a pattern.” Carol didn’t push, but her eyes were sharper now, watching the street instead of Beth. “There’s more,” Beth added quietly. “Jessie’s come in a few times. Bruises, cuts. Says she’s clumsy. Sam too, always when Pete’s not there, never when he is.” Carol didn’t speak, but Beth could feel her thinking, calculating. “They never ask for Pete,” Beth continued. “They wait until he’s gone to come in.”
“Have you told Rick?” Carol asked, voice level.
Beth hesitated. “I tried. Not about that, just…asked if he was okay. He wouldn’t say.”
“You ever tell Daryl any of that?”
Beth shook her head. “No.”
Carol turned to look at her, one brow slightly raised. “Why not?”
Beth met her gaze. “Because I know what would’ve happened if I did.”
Carol’s face didn’t change, but something in her eyes flickered, something knowing. “Good instinct,” she said finally, then added with a breezy smile. “for now, anyway.”
Beth looked down at the basket in her lap. “You already suspected.”
Carol patted her arm lightly. “Wouldn’t be here if I didn’t.”
Beth’s lips tugged into something halfway between a smile and a grimace. “You always come bearing gifts when you’re fishing for information?”
“Only for the people I like,” Carol quipped, standing. “Consider yourself lucky.”
Beth watched her adjust her sleeves, and fuss with the edge of the basket cloth like it hadn’t just been an interrogation wrapped in sweet bread and casual charm. “Wellness check complete,” Carol said cheerfully, moving toward the steps. “Don’t eat all that unless the baby insists.”
Beth raised a brow. “Carol…”
Carol turned back with a twinkle in her eye. “I’m just visiting, nothing more. Besides, everything’s already in motion” And with that, she was gone, humming softly to herself as she disappeared down the path. Beth watched her go, fingers now idly fiddling with the handle of the basket. It wasn’t just her who felt the tension winding tighter in Alexandria. Something was coming, and she hoped Daryl made it back before whatever it was snapped.
Chapter Text
Beth had left the infirmary early that day.
Michonne had come by mid-morning, tight-lipped and distracted, asking if Beth could keep an eye on Judith. Carl had wandered off again, and no one seemed to know exactly where. Michonne hadn’t said as much, but Beth could tell she was worried. There was something in the way she kept looking toward the gate, like she expected the world to come crashing through it. So Beth had returned to the house, trading stethoscope and gauze for soft toys and baby wipes. Judith had greeted her with a sleepy smile and outstretched arms, curling against Beth’s chest like she belonged there. Now they were on the porch, swaying gently on the bench swing. Judith sat in Beth’s lap, cooing and giggling, chubby fingers tugging insistently at a strand of Beth’s hair like it was the most fascinating thing in the world. Her little laugh was soft, high, bubbling up like birdsong. Beth smiled, letting her head tilt slightly to let Judith play.
For a moment, it was almost peaceful.
Then the yelling started.
Beth flinched and Judith blinked, startled, then whimpered. Beth’s arms closed protectively around her. The shouting grew louder, closer; Rick’s was unmistakable, loud and ragged, followed then by Pete’s, slurred and furious. Beth rose quickly, one hand cradling Judith tight, her chest tightening. The warmth of the afternoon seemed to vanish from her skin. Something slammed hard—wood or bone, she couldn’t tell. A scream cut through the air then, and Beth didn’t remember stepping off the porch. One moment she was standing in front of the swing. The next, she was halfway down the street, the panic in her chest growing with every heartbeat. Nicholas ran past from the other direction, waving his arms and yelling something. Enid yanked Carl by the wrist, the two of them skidding to a halt beside Glenn. Glenn stepped in front of them, jaw tight, hands half-raised. Beth’s legs slowed as the road curved. Her arms curled tighter around Judith. “Shh, baby. It’s okay,” she whispered, though her voice trembled. “It’s okay, I got you…” But she didn’t believe it, not when she saw the crowd forming in front of Jessie’s house. Not when she caught sight of Rick, bloody and unhinged, locked in a brutal, feral brawl with Pete.
It didn’t look like a fight anymore, It looked like a man unraveling.
Rick hit the ground first then Pete was on top of him, fists flying. Jessie screamed and Beth flinched at the noise. She watched in frozen horror as Jessie tried to pull her husband back, only to be struck across the face so hard she dropped to the ground in front of Sam, who screamed for her. Somewhere behind them, she thought she saw their eldest son Ron standing with his mouth agape. Carol swept in and grabbed Sam, shielding him with her body as she pulled him behind her, but Beth barely noticed. She couldn’t stop staring at the two of them, and she couldn’t move. It was like the ground dropped out from beneath her. Beth clutched Judith tighter, fingers trembling against the back of her little shirt. Her eyes darted wildly before Rick seemed to come alive with a roar. Before Beth knew it he surged up, slamming Pete to the pavement and swinging down at his face over, and over, and over again. The sound of each impact was thick, like meat being tenderized and blood splattered out in arcs like something out of a nightmare.
His face…
She had never seen that face before.
It wasn’t anger, it wasn’t grief, it was something deeper. Something cracked wide open and spilling out in front of all of them.
Beth just stood there, her legs felt frozen. Judith squirmed in her arms, starting to cry in earnest now, but Beth could barely hear it over the pulse thundering in her ears. She wanted to scream Rick’s name. She wanted to run forward, stop it, do something. But she was afraid. “Beth!” Maggie’s hand gripped her elbow, her voice was tight. “C’mon. You shouldn’t be out here.” Beth barely heard her. Her eyes were locked on Rick who was still pummeling Pete, her heart beating frantically against her ribs almost in sync with the meaty thumps of his fists. “Beth, please.” Maggie stepped in front of her.
Carl jumped in now. “Dad! Dad, stop!” He grabbed Rick’s arm and tried to pull him back but Rick turned and shoved him hard enough to send him sprawling.
Beth felt her breath catch in her throat. “No—” Carl landed near Glenn, who immediately pulled him back. Enid crouched beside them, her arms around her knees, frozen. Beth couldn’t breathe as she watched Rick unravel in the middle of the street, in front of all of them.
“Beth,” Maggie said again, sterner now. “Come on, we gotta get you out of here.” She tried to gently push her sister back. Beth stumbled one step but turned her head again, she couldn’t look away. It was Rick—but at the same time not. Not the man who’d kept them alive, who’d held Judith with quiet care and steadied Daryl when he’d spiraled. This was something else, something ugly. She didn’t know this man. Judith let out a high, keening sob that caused Beth to flinch and finally allow Maggie to guide her back a few more paces, though she was trembling.
Then—
“Rick!” Deanna’s voice rang out like a commandment and everything halted. “That’s enough, get off him!”
Rick froze mid-swing, blood in his hair, and smeared down his neck and arms. His chest heaved and Pete barely moved beneath him. From her vantage point, Beth saw Rick mutter something to Pete—close, and private. Whatever it was, it chilled her. Her knees nearly buckled when she saw him pull out the gun with a slow, shaky hand. “Or what?” he rasped. “You gonna kick me out?”
Maggie stepped in close now, hand firm on Beth’s back as she moved in front of her in an attempt to block her view. “Don’t look,” she whispered. “Don’t let Judith see.”
Rick’s eyes scanned the crowd like he didn’t see people—only threats. His voice turned to gravel. “You people don’t get it. You sit in here, pretending everything’s fine, playing house. My people—we survive because we do what has to be done, because we act.” His grip on the gun didn’t waver. Beth took another shuddering step back. Judith was crying against her chest now, but Beth barely noticed. Maggie tried again to push her along, gently but insistently, like she was trying to lead a deer off a frozen lake. “This place doesn’t work because you hope it will,” Rick ranted. “You want it to—but it doesn’t, it never did. Things don’t get better because you sit around hoping they will,” Rick growled. “They get better because you make them better.”
“Rick.” Deanna’s voice was steady, but Beth could hear the edge in it. “I said that’s—”
“You don’t get it,” Rick continued, voice cracking. “You don’t get what’s out there. What we’ve lost. What we’ve done just to stay alive.” His eyes darted around the crowd. “You all want the world to be what it was, but that world’s gone and it’s never coming back.”
No one answered.
“You want this place to work?” he growled. “Then you fight. You kill, or you die.”
Deanna’s voice was steel. “Rick—”
Rick didn’t stop. “You gotta decide who lives here. Who deserves to live here.”
Deanna’s voice rang out again, cold and clipped. “That’s never been more clear to me than it is right now.”
Beth felt her stomach drop.
Rick paused, confused. “Me?” He gave a bitter laugh and Beth could’ve sworn she heard something else crack in his voice, grief maybe? Despair? His grip tightened on the gun. “Your way’s gonna get people killed, it’s already gotten people killed! And I’m not gonna stand by and let anyone else die because you’re scared to a—”
CRACK
Michonne’s fist came from nowhere, landing a clean, sharp punch to the side of Rick’s head and he dropped like a puppet with its strings cut.
For a moment, everything was still, everyone was stunned. No one moved.
Maggie leaned against her side, breathing hard. Her arm slipped protectively around Beth’s shoulders and Beth let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding and in an attempt to ground herself, she pressed her lips to Judith's head. “You’re okay,” Beth whispered, voice cracking. “You’re okay, I’ve got you.” But as her eyes stayed on Rick, bloody, unconscious, and sprawled in the street, she wasn’t sure any of them really were.
__________________________________________________________________
Daryl crouched low in the brush, binoculars raised, breath barely audible. Through the glass, the man in the red poncho moved with purpose. Not like a drifter, not like prey, he had a direction, a rhythm—like someone who had been doing this for a long time and was good at it. Daryl watched him crush something between his fingers, leaves and stalks, and smear it over his arms and neck. “Wild leeks,” Daryl murmured.
Aaron squinted toward the figure. “Leeks? Like…the kind you cook with?”
“Yeah,” Daryl said, not looking away. “Keeps th’mosquitoes off, same way pigs’ll roll in mud to keep bugs off.”
Aaron arched a brow. “You learn that in a book?”
Daryl gave him a look. “I lived it.”
Aaron tilted his head, intrigued. “You know, I used to read survival manuals when I was a kid. Thought I’d be the next Indiana Jones or something.” He gave a short, dry laugh. “But they never mentioned leeks.”
“That’s ‘cause most folks write that crap from behind a desk.”
The trees rustled low overhead as dusk started pressing down, the golden light bleeding into gray. Daryl stood stiff at the edge of the brush, binoculars lowered to his chest. He’d scanned the tree line five times in the last ten minutes—nothing. No poncho, no trail, no sign, just the thick hush of woods swallowing everything. Daryl exhaled through his nose, more annoyed than surprised. “We’re done, he’s gone.”
Aaron, crouched beside him, glancing sideways. "You sure? Maybe he looped back, we could—"
Daryl cut him off with a sharp shake of his head. "We been trackin’ him fifty miles, Aaron. Slippin’ through creeks, climbin’ brush, doubling back. Nothin'. That bastard moves like a ghost. He don’t wanna be found, and we ain’t findin’ nobody else either, not this time."
Aaron pushed up from the ground, “Well, maybe not people.” He gestured toward the rusted sprawl in the distance, a corrugated roof peeking above overgrown brush. “But that warehouse—”
“Could be full of walkers,” Daryl cut in. “Could be empty, could be rigged, I ain’t risking it.”
“And it could be full of food and supplies.”
“Yeah?” Daryl asked, stepping toward him now. “And what if it’s not? What if it’s like the last two—burned out and empty?”
Aaron stood his ground. “Then at least we tried.”
“We been tryin’ since we left. And every time, it’s nothin’. I’m tellin’ you, this one ain’t gonna be different.”
Aaron’s voice softened. “You don’t know that.”
Daryl glared at him. “I know I ain’t seen my girl in five goddamn days, and I promised her it wouldn’t be this long.”
“I didn’t force you to come.”
“No, but you said it’d be quick. Just a lead. A short run. You said we’d be back by th’weekend.”
Aaron went quiet, his lips pressed together. "You really want to go back empty-handed? What do we tell Deanna? That we followed a ghost for five days and brought back nothing but mosquito bites and bad attitudes?"
Daryl started to turn away. “That ain’t my problem.”
Aaron softened his voice. "It is if Beth suffers for it, if that baby does." Daryl stopped at that, growing rigid. Aaron stepped closer. “You think she can get by on powdered potatoes and canned green beans? You think the baby can? What about after?” Daryl didn’t answer, but his hands balled into fists at his sides. Aaron went on, pushing gently. “She needs more, man. She needs iron, protein, something that’ll keep her strong. You want her to get through that labor? You want that baby to come into this world with a fighting chance? Then she needs more, and we can’t give her that unless we check this place.”
Daryl’s shoulders rose and fell with a long breath. He reached back and scratched behind his neck, then let his hand fall. Still facing away, his voice came low and tight. “I just wanna get home to her.”
“I know,” Aaron said softly. ““Look, I know you’re fried, so am I. But if there’s even a chance that place has something worth bringing back—juice, vitamins, hell, even peanut butter, I’m going in.”
Daryl let out a rough sigh, turned back toward the fence, and muttered, “Fine.”
Aaron blinked. “Yeah?”
Daryl rolled his eyes, already stepping toward the rusted chain-link. “Ain’t sayin’ it’s smart. Just sayin’ it’s for her.” he grabbed a rusted piece of pipe from the ground and walked to the fence without another word, he slammed it hard against the metal mesh.
The noise echoed sharp and loud.
A low groan answered from inside, then another. Shadows began to move and after a few minutes four walkers came stumbling out from behind the corner of the building. Daryl didn’t hesitate, he drew his knife and braced near the gate. The first walker pressed up against the fence and Daryl stabbed his blade through its eye socket. A second followed, and Aaron stepped up and jabbed his rebar through the fence, pinning it in place before finishing it off. In less than a minute, they’d cleared the gate. Daryl stared at the corpses for a few beats, ensuring they were down before he pushed the gate open with a groan of rusted metal. Aaron stepped beside him. “You sure?”
“No,” Daryl said gruffly, “but I ain’t turnin’ back now.” And together, they moved into the warehouse's courtyard.
__________________________________________________________________
The ticking of the old clock was the only sound in the room.
Beth sat perched on the edge of Glenn and Maggie’s couch, arms loosely around Judith who had long since drifted into a fitful nap against her belly. The baby’s weight should’ve grounded her. It didn’t. Not tonight. Her leg bounced, relentless, heel thudding a quiet rhythm against the wooden floor. Across from her, Carl paced. Enid sat near the window, legs pulled up to her chest, arms wrapped tight around her knees. She hadn’t said much beyond a muttered curse earlier when the door first slammed behind them. Eugene stood stiffly in the corner, adjusting the knob on a dead walkie that didn’t even have batteries in it. He kept wiping his palms on his cargo pants.
No one had said anything in a while.
Beth wanted to. But every time she opened her mouth, the words caught behind her teeth. She couldn't get the image out of her head of Rick, crouched over Pete like some feral beast, blood slick on his knuckles, and the gun trembling in his hand. Suddenly, the door opened and all of them turned towards it at once. Glenn stepped in first, his face pale and drawn. Carol followed a beat behind him, pulling the door shut with a soft click. Neither said anything at first, and Glenn ran a hand through his hair and sat on the arm of the chair near the fireplace with a heavy sigh. Carl spoke up first. “Is dad okay?”
Carol crossed her arms. “Michonne’s with him. He’s...alive. Quiet. Not talking much.”
“And?” Carl pressed, his voice rising. “He’s okay though, right?”
Carol gave him a sharp look. “He’s lucky that’s all he is. He took a gun from the armory, Carl. Didn’t check it out, didn’t tell anyone. That was—”
“He must’ve had a reason,” Carl cut in, bristling.
“—stupid,” Carol snapped, finishing. “Whatever his reason was.”
Carl opened his mouth again, but Glenn stepped in before the argument could catch. “Maggie’s still with Deanna. They're talking. But she told me…” He looked around the room, hesitating. “There’s going to be a meeting tomorrow night, Deanna wants the community to have a voice.”
Eugene shifted. “Compulsory attendance?”
“No,” Glenn said. “Deanna says it’s optional. But…highly encouraged.”
Beth sat up straighter. “What kind of meeting?” Her voice cracked on the words. “Is it a trial?”
“I don’t know.” Glenn admitted. “Maggie’s helping her figure it out. That’s all I know.”
“More like figure him out,” Enid muttered dryly from the window.
Carl turned sharply toward her. “He didn’t mean to scare anyone, okay? He’s not crazy—he was just scared. Everyone’s acting like he snapped. But he didn’t. He just—he finally said what no one else wanted to.”
Beth let out a shaky breath. “Carl, I saw him. We all did. He had blood all over him, he beat Pete half to death in front of the whole town. He pulled a gun, he shoved you—"
“He didn’t mean to shove me,” Carl snapped. “He was in the middle of it, and I tried to stop him and—he just reacted. It wasn’t on purpose.”
“Still,” Beth continued, her voice tight, “you can’t expect people to forget what they saw, he scared people."
“Because he was trying to get through to them!” Carl said, almost pleading now. “Because they weren’t listening! They won’t listen unless someone shakes them out of it. And Pete was a monster!”
“And now Rick looks like one too,” Beth said, her voice rising. “Don’t you get that? He was yelling, waving a gun in front of the whole town—”
“He didn’t point it at anyone!” Carl snapped.
“That doesn’t matter!” Beth’s voice rose before she could stop it, her nerves finally fraying. “They don’t know him like we do. They don’t know he was just scared. All they saw was a man losing control and that looks bad. You don’t get to stand in the street covered in blood, waving a gun, and expect people to trust you just because you think you’re right."
Carl stepped forward, fists clenched. "He's not just thinking he's right. He is right. This place needs him. We need him. You wouldn’t even be here without him. None of us would."
“Don’t talk to me like I don’t know that,” Beth snapped. “I know what he’s done. I remember what the world was like out there. But people in here? They don’t. They didn’t see what we did. And what they saw today might’ve undone every bit of trust he was starting to build.”
“So what—you think he’s crazy too?” Carl’s eyes were wet now, angry and desperate. “You think he’s turning into the bad guy everyone already wants him to be?”
Beth blinked. “I’m not—”
“Yes, you are,” Carl cut in, stepping closer. “You keep saying how it looked, how people were scared, how it might mess everything up. You’re talking about him like he’s some threat we have to manage.”
“I’m not,” Beth said again, louder this time, rising with Judith still in her arms. “I’m not trying to say he’s bad, Carl, I just—”
“Then what are you saying?” Carl demanded, his voice cracking. “Because it sure sounds like you’re more worried about how the neighbors feel than what he was trying to do!”
Beth’s chest heaved as Judith stirred in her arms. She took a deep breath, tried to speak evenly, but the fear bled through every word. “I’m saying I’m terrified, Carl!” she snapped, voice sharp and trembling. “I’m four months pregnant, Daryl’s not even here, and I just watched the man who’s supposed to be our leader lose his damn mind in the middle of the street! I’m scared that Deanna’s going to use this to throw us out. All of us. You think I don’t love Rick? You think I don’t know what he’s done for us? But that doesn’t mean the rest of this town does. That doesn’t mean they won’t vote to toss us back to hell tomorrow night just to feel safer in their own damn fantasy.”
Carl recoiled slightly, his face flushed. “He didn’t lose his mind.”
Beth stared at him, shaking her head. “He did, Carl. Maybe just for a second, but he did. And if you can’t admit that, then you’re not seeing how bad this is. We’ve got one night to convince people we belong here. One night to stop them from turning on us.”
“Then stop turning on him!” Carl shouted.
“I’m not!” Beth shouted back, eyes wet now. “I’m trying to protect him—and you, and Judith, and everybody! Because if we don’t face how this looked to the people who didn’t grow up in hell with us, then we’ve already lost!”
Carl’s mouth opened, then shut again. He stood rigid, breath shallow and furious, blinking fast as if he was trying not to cry. Before Carl could fire back, Carol’s voice cut through the room like a whip. “That’s enough.” She didn’t raise her voice. She didn’t have to. The tone alone was enough to freeze the air in the room. Carl stiffened and Beth slowly sank back down onto the couch, her arms tightening around Judith, who stirred with a soft whimper. Carol stepped forward, planting herself firmly between them, eyes hard as flint. “You’re both upset. We all are. But yelling at each other isn’t going to help Rick. It’s not going to change what happened today, and it’s sure as hell not going to make tomorrow easier.” Carl looked away, his jaw clenched and a flush rising up his neck. Carol let several beats of silence pass before she exhaled. “Everything’s going to be fine.”
Beth looked up sharply. “And what if it’s not?” The question hung there for a second, stark and heavy. “What if they decide we’re too much of a risk?” Beth’s voice cracked again. “What if they vote to throw us out and we’ve got nowhere left to go? What then, Carol?”
Carol didn’t blink. Her expression remained perfectly level. “Then we deal with it,” she said coolly.
Beth stared at her, her throat tightening. “That’s it?”
“That’s it,” Carol echoed. “We’ve been through worse. And if this place turns on us, we do what we’ve always done. We survive.” The room fell silent again, the only sound the soft shushing noises Beth made as she rocked Judith back into uneasy sleep. Carol didn’t offer comfort. She didn’t offer hope. Just the plain, unshakable truth. The kind that had gotten them this far. And, for now, it would have to be enough.
By the time Maggie returned to the house, the sky had faded from orange to violet.
Beth sat on the edge of the bed, legs curled beneath her, one hand resting over the gentle rise of her belly. Judith lay beside her on a folded blanket, finally asleep, one chubby arm flung above her head like she was dreaming of sunshine and open skies. The house was quiet now, Eugene had mumbled something about checking the solar grid and slipped out, clearly needing to move, needing air. Carl and Enid were still downstairs, neither speaking, and both pretending they didn’t know Beth had overheard them whispering near the door earlier. Beth looked up when she heard the door creak as Maggie stepped in, her shoulders slouched from the weight of the day. She looked like she’d run a marathon without ever moving. “Hey,” Beth greeted softly.
Maggie managed a faint smile and crossed the room, sitting beside her without a word. Her eyes went to Judith first. She reached out and brushed a strand of baby hair off the toddler’s forehead with a tenderness that didn’t need words. “She out?”
“Finally,” Beth whispered. “She fought it.” They sat there a moment, watching the steady rhythm of Judith’s breathing. Then Beth looked at her sister. “How’d it go? With Deanna?”
Maggie’s expression shifted, unreadable at first. “I don’t know.”
Beth’s heart sank a little. “She wouldn’t listen?”
“She did,” Maggie said after a pause. “She heard everything, but hearing and accepting aren’t the same.” Her gaze found Beth’s. “She’s…processing, she knows we’re not the enemy.”
Beth nodded, but her shoulders stayed tight. “He scared her, though.”
“Yeah,” Maggie admitted. “He scared a lot of people.”
Beth looked down, her jaw shifting a bit. “He scared me.” Maggie’s hand came to rest over hers, warm and steady. "Carl and I got into it," Beth added quietly. "Pretty bad. He was defending Rick, trying so hard to explain everything away. And I get it. He just wants his dad to be okay. But..."
"But you’re scared," Maggie finished.
Beth nodded, her fingers tightening slightly on Judith’s blanket. “He shoved Carl, he didn’t mean to, but it still happened. He beat Pete in front of everyone. There was blood all over him and he pulled a gun out right there in the street, yelling about killing and dying. Carl doesn’t even care—he just keeps saying Rick was right. And maybe he was, but the way he went about it…” Her voice cracked. “I don’t know if the town will ever see him the same again.”
Maggie didn’t answer right away. She looked down at Judith, then reached out and gently brushed Beth’s hair back from her face, tucking a few strands behind her ear. “I know,” she said quietly. “It was bad.”
Beth let out a shaky breath. “He scared me, Maggie. And that’s Rick. If I felt that way, how do you think the rest of them felt? Olivia, Spencer, that new couple from two streets over—they didn’t see a protector. They saw a threat.”
“I know, I’ve been thinking the same thing,” Maggie admitted. “And I think Deanna has too. But she didn’t shut the door. She’s giving us the meeting. That has to count for something.”
Beth looked up. “So what do we do?”
“We show them who we are,” Maggie said simply. “That this group, that you, and Glenn, and Daryl, all of us, we’re not here to take this place. We’re here to make it stronger.”
Beth searched her sister’s face. “And if they don’t believe that?”
Maggie met her eyes. “Then we make them.”
Beth swallowed, her expression softening. She blinked hard, and her voice dropped. “I’m so tired, Maggie. Of running, of trying to prove we’re not the monsters everyone keeps thinking we are.”
Maggie’s voice was steady. “Then don’t run. Hold. Stay. That’s what we do now.”
Beth exhaled hard. “Everyone’s walking around like something’s gonna snap again.”
“It won’t,” Maggie said gently. “Not if we hold it together.”
Beth nodded, though the worry didn’t leave her eyes. “I wish Daryl was back.”
“Me too.”
Beth leaned into her sister’s shoulder. “He always sees the stuff no one else wants to. The things that don’t show up loud. And when he talks…it’s never just noise, it’s what you need to hear.”
“He’ll be back soon,” Maggie murmured. “You know he will.”
Beth nodded, but her eyes stung. “He’s been gone longer than Aaron said. And after everything with Noah…”
Maggie wrapped her arm around her shoulders, drawing her in gently. “I know.”
Beth let herself rest there for a moment, head against Maggie’s shoulder. Then she murmured, “I’m proud of you.”
Maggie blinked. “What?”
“For going to Deanna, for not backing down, for staying calm when everyone else was falling apart.”
Maggie swallowed hard. “I just did what I had to. We’ve got too much riding on this place.”
Beth smiled faintly. “That’s why you’re the one out front.”
Maggie looked at her sideways, smiling a little. “And you’re the one people turn to when it’s too much. You make them feel safe.”
Beth’s breath hitched faintly. “I don’t feel very safe.”
“You don’t have to,” Maggie said. “That’s what I’m here for.” Beth didn’t answer. She just leaned into her sister, letting herself exhale fully for the first time in hours as Judith shifted in her sleep, fingers curling toward Beth’s side. Somewhere below, a floorboard creaked. But up here, for the moment, the world held still.
Chapter Text
The yard behind Del Arno Foods was choked with weeds that had overtaken everything, pushing up through busted pavement, curling around the axles of long-abandoned trailers that sat like rusted-out tombstones, their tires half-buried in the gravel. The air buzzed, not with sound, but with the kind of quiet that always came right before a snare tightens, the kind that made Daryl’s hackles rise. He didn’t like it. He scanned the trailers, crossbow tight in hand, footfalls soft as he circled wide. Aaron trailed behind, stopping near the back of a battered long-hauler. “Hey,” he said, crouching near the end of a long-abandoned hauler. He pointed to the bumper. “Alaska plate. Eric collects ‘em, said if I ever see one not covered in crap, I should grab it.” Daryl grunted but didn’t stop pacing. His eyes were moving constantly to the shadows, corners, and slats in the warehouse wall. Aaron pulled a screwdriver from his back pocket and started working the bolts loose. “Just saying, if we roll back with a trailer full of food, they’ll call this a win.” Daryl didn’t answer. “You’re doing the right thing,” Aaron added, glancing back. “Beth’ll be glad you didn’t walk away from this place.”
Daryl finally stopped, jaw tight. “Only doin’ it for her, for the kid.”
Aaron nodded. “Still counts.”
They came up on one of the middle rigs. The back gate was rusted shut, locked with an old lever. Aaron gave it a tug, then looked over his shoulder. Daryl moved in beside him, squatted low to help. “On three.”
“One, two—”
CLANG.
The latch gave with a metallic snap, and the door shot up with a screech of rusted rollers.
Click.
Clank.
A second sound echoed across the yard—mechanical, wrong, like a trigger being pulled somewhere out of sight.
Daryl’s gut turned.
A heartbeat later, every trailer door around them burst open at once.
SLAM. SLAM. SLAM. SLAM.
Dozens of Walkers poured out of them like floodwater. Arms flailed, and bones cracked as they tumbled over each other, jaws chomping, bodies slamming into the gravel in tangled piles of rot and bone with milky eyes already fixed on the living. “Shit!” Aaron shouted, flinching back.
“MOVE!” Daryl barked, grabbing him by the back of his vest and hauling him into motion. They weaved between the trailers, dodging grasping fingers and staggering limbs. Daryl fired a bolt into a lurching walker’s eye, then pulled his knife and turned to stab another that got too close.
“This was a trap!” Aaron gasped, swinging his blade at a walker closing in. “Someone planned this!”
“No shit!” Daryl snarled, his voice ragged as he smashed the butt of his crossbow into a walker’s face, its skull split with a wet crack. There were too many. They backed toward the shelter of a nearby rig and dropped beneath it, gravel tearing at their knees. Above them, legs moved like shadows—stumbling, twitching, searching. Fingers scraped under the frame as walkers crawled beneath after them, bellies scraping the gravel, teeth snapping. It was there, halfway through, that Daryl’s eyes caught on a face.
Then another.
Then three more.
All of them bore the same mark: a crude, carved ‘W’ in their foreheads.
Daryl froze for a split second, his eyes narrowing. It wasn’t fresh, it had scarred into the bone. They were branded, marked. “Aaron—go!” he barked They scrambled out the other side, and on the way Daryl’s eyes caught on something half-buried in the gravel—a length of chain, coiled like a snake near one of the tires. He grabbed it and surged out from beneath the truck in one breathless motion, and whipped it wide. The weight snapped across three walkers at once, crushing their heads with a sickening crack, blood spraying in arcs. Another came lunging and Daryl brought the chain around again, a brutal, echoing crunch ringing out as its skull caved in. More of the dead flooded around the trailer, filthy and brutalized, some freshly turned, others long gone. And most of them bore that same sick, deliberate mark of a jagged W on their foreheads. “We need to go. Now,” Daryl said, grabbing Aaron by the arm and shoving him forward, away from the grasping hands that reached out from beneath the trailer. They bolted, cutting through the lot as the herd gained behind them.
Aaron stumbled, his pack falling from his shoulder and hit the gravel. “I dropped my bag!” he shouted.
“Forget it!”
Gravel sprayed beneath their boots as they hit the far end of the lot. Daryl’s eyes locked on a car sitting lopsided against the fence, one door flung open like a mouth waiting to swallow them. “There—IN!” he growled, shoving Aaron toward it. They threw themselves inside and slammed the doors just as the first walkers slammed into the glass, followed by several others. Inside, the heat hit like a punch, as did the smell of mildew, blood, and rust; it clung to every surface, and soaked the air. But it held, for now. Aaron leaned forward, palms on his knees, catching his breath. “That was a trap,” he panted. “It was a goddamn trap.” Daryl didn’t answer. His hands were still clenched white around the chain, blood smearing the grooves of his knuckles. “Who the hell would do that?” Aaron asked, eyes darting to the walkers pressing against the windows. Daryl’s eyes narrowed, fixed on the side mirror where blurred shapes pressed against the glass. The memory came quiet and cold, back to when Rick had called for him and Carol to meet him outside the walls and the walker he had put down, the ‘W’, crudely carved into its forehead. They’d written it off at the time, maybe just some sick bastard marking his kills, or a nut playing games.
But now? Now he knew better.
His chest tightened.
This wasn’t just some distant threat or scattered group.
Whoever had set that trap had done it with precision. It was calculated with every trailer filled and every latch timed in a slow-moving slaughterhouse design. They had done this before, enough times that they got damn good at it.
Whoever was behind this wasn’t some lone sicko wandering the highways.
They were organized, efficient.
And close.
That was what set his pulse thudding again, harder than it had during the fight. Not the blood, not the chase, not even the smell of death seeping through the car.
It was the proximity.
This didn’t happen two counties out, this wasn’t out in the wild. That first W had shown up right outside Alexandria’s walls, which meant whoever did this wasn’t just hunting the helpless or wandering the wastes, they were circling home. Daryl stared straight ahead, his breath shallow, and his body still humming with adrenaline, but now the tension had shifted to less fight, more fear. He didn’t say it, he didn’t have to, he could feel it curling in the pit of his gut, slow and deep. If they’d made it that close once, they could do it again. He couldn’t shake the image of Beth standing by the porch, one hand on her belly, scanning the horizon as she listened for the sound of his motorcycle, no idea that something worse than walkers might be creeping in through the trees. She’d told him to be careful when he left, and he’d kissed her forehead, and promised her he would.
But promises didn’t mean shit if you weren’t there to keep them.
He closed his eyes for half a second, jaw working as panic stirred just beneath the surface, rising cold and sharp behind his ribs. It sat there in his chest, eventually fading into a light ache as the car rocked again, metal groaning as another walker slammed against the side panel, followed by another dull, meaty thump.
Then another, and another.
Aaron flinched as a rotten face slid wetly across the passenger window, smearing it with blackened blood and muck. Its eye sockets were hollow, teeth clacking against the glass in a mindless rhythm that set every nerve on edge. “Shit,” Aaron muttered, voice low and shaky, more breath than sound. Daryl didn’t speak, he sat rigid in the far corner of the driver’s seat, crossbow resting across his thighs, fingers coiled tight around the grip. He hadn’t moved since they’d slammed the doors shut, not one inch. The walkers kept coming, clawing, scraping, and groaning against the windows like they thought persistence could peel the glass apart. Aaron swallowed hard. “You think…the windows’ll hold?”
Daryl didn’t look up. “Maybe.”
“Just maybe?”
Finally, Daryl lifted his eyes, his gaze was flat, sharp, and tired. “You want somethin’ better, go check it yourself.”
Aaron let out a tight laugh, more nerves than humor. “Nah, I’m good.”
The windshield was nearly black now, pressed with shadowy shapes and the slow, rhythmic thud of skulls. A feverish sort of heat began to build inside—sweat slicking their skin, and breath hanging heavy in the stale air. “We could try blockin’ the windows,” Daryl muttered. “Might help ‘em lose interest.”
Aaron looked around. “With what?”
“Clothes, mats. Hell, tear out the damn seats if you wanna.”
They moved slowly and cautiously, careful not to tip the balance. Aaron peeled off his jacket and draped it over the nearest window. Daryl yanked down the sun visor and wedged a grimy floor mat behind it with shaking fingers. It didn’t do much, but it was something. The walkers’ noise dulled slightly. Just enough to think. A long silence stretched between them, broken only by the thumps against the glass and the occasional rustle of something scraping down the car’s side. “We wait,” Daryl said after a while. “Somethin’ will come through and draw the herd. When they move, we move.”
Aaron nodded, throat bobbing. “How long you think that’ll take?”
Daryl didn’t answer, his thoughts already drifting far away to Beth, to her laugh, her stubbornness, and to the morning he left. She’d kissed his cheek that morning, with soft lips and tired eyes. She told him she was fine, and told him not to worry, and like an idiot he believed her. He should’ve said no, should’ve told Aaron they weren’t ready, should’ve walked away the second the place felt off. Should’ve trusted that gut feeling that was tight in his ribs the second they set foot behind those trailers. Instead, he said yes, he followed, and now he was trapped in a graveyard made of trailers, surrounded by the dead, while Beth sat back home, belly full with their child. He closed his eyes briefly, ashamed of the part of himself that had wanted this to go right. That had wanted to bring back something useful, to prove he was good for something, worthy of the love he had. Daryl leaned forward and yanked open the glove box. He needed to do something, anything, to keep from thinking too long. Inside was a crumpled map, some receipts, nothing useful. But then—
He saw it.
A scrap of notebook paper, torn and dirty.
He picked it up, and Aaron leaned toward him. “What is it?”
Three words were written on the front, scrawled in thick black marker: Trapped. Don’t stay.
Daryl’s fingers froze around it. He glanced at the dried blood on the inner door panel. The fingernail scrapes across the window. A faded shoe print on the inside of the windshield, like someone had kicked in panic.
Someone else had been here, and they’d walked into the same trap.
Aaron saw it too now. “You think they—”
“Yeah,” Daryl cut him off, quiet and grim. He folded the note and shoved it into his vest pocket with a bitter set to his jaw. “Next time I say go home,” he said, “We go home.” Aaron swallowed and nodded once. He didn’t argue.
The car creaked as another walker pressed into the rear fender. Daryl didn’t even acknowledge it, instead he inhaled slowly through his nose, counted to five, and let it out.
She was waiting for him, and he’d get back to her.
No matter what it took, even if it meant clawing through every last one of those rotten bastards with his bare hands.
He would get home.
__________________________________________________________________
The morning light was gray and slow to rise.
Beth sat on the porch swing, a blanket wrapped around her shoulders, Judith cradled close against her chest. The baby had fallen back to sleep after her early feeding, her breaths soft and even, her small fingers curled in the fabric of Beth’s shirt. The porch boards creaked under the swing’s gentle rhythm, but otherwise the world felt hushed—like even Alexandria hadn’t quite found its voice again after what happened. Beth’s eyes drifted to the far end of the street, to the place where the fight had erupted the night before. They’d scrubbed the blood off the pavement already, but no amount of cleaning could erase the tension in the air, the events of the day before still sat heavy in her chest like a bruise that hadn’t blossomed yet.
The trial was tonight, if it could even be called that.
Glenn had said it would be a meeting, but Beth knew better, this was a vote, a reckoning. This wasn’t just about Pete, or Rick, this was about all of them. Whether Alexandria would keep them, trust them, let them stay, or decide they were too dangerous, too damaged to belong.
And if they didn’t…she didn’t let the thought finish, her arms tightening around Judith.
This could change everything, every damn thing.
Her gaze flicked toward the direction of the gate, heart thudding and ears straining for any hint of a motorcycle’s growl on the wind.
Daryl should’ve been back by now.
Beth kept telling herself he was fine, that he could take care of himself. But the longer the days stretched, the harder it was to believe it. Especially now, with everything in the balance. Would it blindside him? How would he handle hearing Rick had nearly gotten himself exiled or worse? Beth’s stomach knotted at the thought. Daryl didn’t trust easy or forgive quick, and if this trial turned against them…if Rick got cast out…what would that mean for the rest of them? For the home they were barely starting to believe in? She didn’t realize how tight she was holding Judith until the baby stirred and let out a soft, murmuring sound. Beth shifted slightly, whispering, “Shh, it’s okay,” and kissed the crown of her head. Beth didn’t need to look up to see who was coming when she heard the steps; Measured, familiar, and heavy. Her shoulders tensed. Rick stood at the base of the steps. He looked drawn, like a man hollowed out by his own fire. His eyes weren’t wild like they had been in the street, but they weren’t calm either. There was still something frayed around the edges. Beth didn’t rise. She just watched him, meeting his gaze cautiously. “Hey,” she greeted, voice quiet but not entirely warm.
Rick gave a small nod. “Hey.” He glanced toward Judith, then back at Beth. “Mind if I check on her?”
Beth hesitated. For a second, she didn’t move, then, slowly, she turned Judith just enough for Rick to see her face—soft, and peaceful, unaware of the storm she’d slept through. “She’s okay,” Beth said. “I’ve been keepin’ her close.”
Rick nodded again, jaw tight like he had more to say than he knew how to shape. “I knew she would be. You’ve always been good with her.”
Beth didn’t smile, not yet. “I try to be.”
Silence hung between them, weighty and cautious. Rick sat on the edge of the porch, slow and deliberate, elbows on his knees. “I scared you,” he said, his voice low. Beth froze, her fingers tightening slightly around Judith. Rick didn’t look at her. “When I was fightin’ Pete…with the gun out, I saw it in your face.”
Beth didn’t answer right away. She just rocked a little slower, then, finally, she murmured “Yeah, you did.”
Rick looked up, and there was nothing defensive in his expression. Just weariness and something like shame. “You looked at me like I was a stranger.”
Beth swallowed. “Because for a minute, you were.”
Rick’s jaw twitched. “I was tryin’ to protect people. Jessie, her boys, all of us.” he swallowed hard. “I know I should’ve stopped. I—I wasn’t myself.”
Beth let out a shaky breath. “I think that’s what scared me most. That if someone like you can lose control like that, then maybe there’s no one left who can really keep us grounded.”
Rick nodded, slowly. “Maybe this place…this world, it’s been breakin’ all of us.”
“Maybe, but we can’t let it finish the job.”
Rick rubbed a hand over his mouth. “I keep thinkin’ about Lori, about what she’d say if she saw me now. I look in the mirror and I don’t even know if I’d recognize myself.”
Beth watched him for a moment. “We’ve all gone far, Rick. But the difference is whether we come back.”
Rick nodded. “I’m tryin’, I am.” His eyes flicked to her again. There was something raw there now, more than regret. Grief, maybe. Guilt. “I was scared,” he admitted. “Scared I’d lose this place. Lose Carl, Judith, all of you.”
Beth looked down at Judith, her heart was still unsettled, still wary, but she believed him. At least enough to meet him halfway. She let out a soft breath, blinking against the sting in her eyes. “I know that feeling, bein’ so afraid you stop recognizin’ yourself. But Rick…” Her voice wavered. “You can’t be the thing we’re fightin’ against.”
Rick swallowed, nodding. “I hear you.”
“I need to know,” she said, a little firmer now, “that if things get hard again—you won’t go down that road, that you’ll pull yourself back. I need to know you won’t become the thing we’re tryin’ to survive”
“I will,” Rick said. “I swear it.”
Beth studied him for a long moment, then she nodded, just once. “Alright.” Gradually, Beth eased herself off the porch swing and joined Rick where he sat, still keeping a bit of distance between them. “There’s too much riding on tonight, too many people who need this place to work.”
Rick looked at her. “You’re worried.”
“I’m terrified,” Beth admitted. “One wrong word, and they could decide none of us belong here. I don’t even know where Daryl is, if he’s alright, if he’s gonna walk back into all this and find out we lost it.”
Rick didn’t try to reassure her. They sat together in heavy silence for a bit, until Judith made a soft noise in her sleep and shifted. Rick reached out slowly with care, and let his fingers brush lightly through her hair, and Beth didn’t pull away. “She’s lucky to have you,” he said, voice quieter now.
Beth gave a small, cautious smile. “We’re lucky to still have each other, long as we don’t forget how to act like it.”
Rick stood slowly, like the weight of his choices was still clinging to his shoulders. “Thanks for takin’ care of her.”
Beth’s eyes followed him up. “Thanks for comin’ back.” He paused, then nodded once, and walked away, boots quiet on the porch. Beth stayed where she was, holding Judith close, as the sun climbed higher.
Chapter 57
Notes:
It's shaping up to be a bit of a rough week for me but it's the birthday of someone very dear to me and so it's a three chapter release occasion!
I love and appreciate you all and hope you enjoy!
Chapter Text
The car continued to groan under the weight of the dead. One walker slapped its palm against the passenger window, again and again, smearing it with gore. Another dragged its broken teeth uselessly against the glass, mouth wide, hungry and dumb. Inside, the car felt like a coffin. The windows steamed slightly from their breath, and the air thick and stale after a full night locked in together, surrounded. Daryl leaned back in the driver’s seat, his crossbow resting against his thigh, his leg bouncing relentlessly—burning through frustration, adrenaline, and a gnawing sense of failure he couldn’t shove down. Aaron sat beside him, arms folded, trying not to twitch every time a thud landed overhead or beside them. His shirt stuck to his skin, the back of his neck damp. They’d been there all night. No way out, no food, no sleep, just the chorus of the dead pressing closer by the hour. Aaron exhaled, slow and bitter. “This was supposed to be a simple run.” Daryl remained quiet, and Aaron went on. “Recruits, maybe hit a safehouse or two, and come back with a few cans and a good story to tell. Not gettin’ boxed into a car like rats in a trap.”
Daryl’s jaw flexed. “You’re the one who wanted to check out the damn warehouse.”
“I didn’t know it’d be rigged!”
“Well, it was,” Daryl snapped, voice low but tight. “And now we’re stuck, and I ain’t back in time like I said I would be. She's probably worried sick.”
Aaron glanced over. “Beth?” Daryl said nothing, but his hand went to the inside pocket of his vest. He pulled out the mangled remains of the cinnamon stick she’d slipped into his vest pocket. He’d chewed it to nothing during the night. With a rough exhale, he fished out a crumpled cigarette from his other pocket and lit it with a flick of his lighter. The flame caught fast, the smoke curling around his face like a shroud. He inhaled deep, held it, then blew it out slow. Aaron wrinkled his nose. “That smells like everything I ever hated about my uncle’s basement.”
“Then stop breathin’.”
Aaron blinked. “Alright, damn.”
Daryl blew smoke toward the windshield. “Ain’t like I lit it for the damn ambiance.”
Aaron didn’t respond right away. He gave Daryl a moment, watching him take another drag, the ember flaring just under the smudged circle of the window. The silence stretched thin, pressed on all sides by the hungry moans outside. Finally, in a quiet voice, Aaron said, “Beth’s strong, you know. She’ll be okay.”
Daryl didn’t even look at him. “Don’t.”
Aaron blinked. “What?”
“You don’t know her,”
Aaron held up a placating hand. “I’m not sayin’ I do. Just…I’ve seen the way she carries herself. She’s not helpless, I didn’t mean—”
“You didn’t mean shit,” Daryl snapped, smoke curling from his mouth. “You weren’t the one lookin’ her in the eye, tellin’ her I’d be back before the weekend. That’s what you said. That’s what you promised me.” Aaron opened his mouth, but Daryl wasn’t done. “She’s got enough on her plate,” Daryl went on, voice low and furious. “Carryin’ our kid, still tryin’ to hold it together after everything. Noah ain’t even been dead two weeks and she’s blamin’ herself, still thinkin’ she shoulda done more.” He looked down, thumb worrying a tear in his pants. “And now I'm out here stuck in this shithole of a trap while she’s sittin’ back in Alexandria, maybe sick, maybe scared, thinkin’ I’m in a fuckin’ ditch somewhere with crows pickin’ at my guts.” His fingers tightened around the cigarette, then slowly released. “She shouldn’t have t’be strong right now.”
For a long moment, the only sound was the scrape of walkers dragging themselves across metal and glass. Aaron looked down, guilt etched into every line of his face. “We’ll get out,” he said, quietly. “We’ll make it back, you will.” Daryl didn’t reply. He sat with his eyes pinned to the windshield, where a walker smeared gore across the glass like paint, smoke drifting from the edge of his lip like a fuse burning slowly.
__________________________________________________________________
The infirmary was quiet, the kind of quiet that settled in heavy, like dust in a place too long untouched. It clung to the corners of the room, to the rustle of sheets, to the slow, steady sound of Tara’s breathing. She lay on the bed by the window, her face pale and slack, a thin band of gauze still wrapped around her brow. The swelling had gone down, but the bruise beneath it was ugly and deep. Beth sat beside her with a bowl of clean water and a soft cloth, dabbing gently at the dried blood that had seeped near the edge of the bandage. Her motions were slow and careful, her expression unreadable beneath the soft golden fall of hair tucked behind her ear. Across the room, Eugene sat stiffly on a wooden stool, fingers laced in his lap, boots planted flat. He hadn’t said much since they got back.
Beth didn’t press him, she didn’t need to.
The door opened with a low creak, and Abraham stepped inside. He paused in the doorway, his presence large even when he didn’t speak. His eyes went straight to Tara, and then to Eugene. Beth didn’t look up. She rinsed the cloth in the bowl and dabbed again. “I’ll be done with her dressing in a second,” she murmured. Abraham gave a tight nod, then stepped further in, his boots heavy on the floorboards. Eugene glanced up, then stood awkwardly, as if unsure what to do with his hands. “She’s… she’s stable,” he said. “As far as I can assess. Motor responsiveness remains limited due to—well, unconsciousness, obviously, but respiration’s regular.”
“Good,” Abraham said. He came to stand near the wall, arms folded, eyes still on Tara as Beth quietly peeled back a corner of the bandage, biting her lip at the tender red beneath. She reached for fresh gauze and kept working.
“I’ve been thinkin’,” Eugene said suddenly. “Since we got back, since…all of it.”
Beth didn’t turn, but she slowed a little.
Abraham arched a brow. “Yeah?”
“I know what I did,” Eugene said. “I know what it cost. And it—it wasn't just the mission or the lie, it was trust, it was your trust, Tara’s, everybody’s.” Abraham said nothing, his jaw flexing once. “But she still chose to save me,” Eugene continued, his voice quieter now. “Even after everything. She could’ve let me get torn apart, but she didn’t.”
“She’s got a habit of doin’ the right thing, even when people don’t deserve it,” Abraham muttered.
Beth set aside the soiled cloth and began wrapping the clean bandage, her eyes focused, her touch delicate. She didn’t interrupt.
Eugene swallowed. “I’m sorry, for everything, for lying, for making you carry that weight.”
Abraham looked away, his voice rough. “I nearly beat you to death.”
“I remember.”
They both fell silent, then Abraham sighed, slow and deep. “I wasn’t mad at you. I was mad at what I’d lost, mad at the damn world. You just made a real convenient place to land a fist.”
Eugene didn’t speak for a long moment. When he did, it was softer. “I get it. And I accept that. Just as I hope you can accept…well, what’s left of me.”
Abraham’s eyes finally met his. “You ain’t useless, Eugene, never were. You just forgot how not to be.”
They stood there, not quite smiling, but something lighter passed between them. Beth tied off the fresh wrap and finally glanced over. “You two good?” she asked gently.
Eugene gave a small nod. “I believe we’ve reached a moment of reconciliation.”
Abraham grunted. “Close enough.”
Beth smiled faintly and glanced back at Tara. “Then help me adjust her head. Gotta make sure the swelling’s not pressing too hard.”
They moved in without another word and worked as three people tending to someone they cared about. No apologies left to make, no anger left to swing. Just quiet, careful work, and maybe, for the first time in days, the silence didn’t feel so heavy.
__________________________________________________________________
Daryl still smoked in silence, jaw clenched, eyes hard on the blood-slicked windshield. Outside, the walkers hadn’t let up, their groans scraped across the glass like nails, relentless and hungry. Aaron shifted beside him, then finally spoke. “Sitting here isn’t gonna change anything,” he said, voice firm but not unkind. “You wanna get back to her? We’re gonna have to move.” Daryl didn’t answer right away. “We wait much longer, we’ll be too damn weak to make it,” Aaron added. “If there’s even a sliver of a chance—we take it.” He gestured back to the way they had come in.
Daryl ground the cigarette out on the dash with a short, tense motion. “Yeah,” he muttered. “Yeah, alright.” They moved quickly, quiet and practiced. Daryl checked his bolts, and secured the crossbow against his chest. Aaron double-checked the knife strapped to his side and grabbed the tire iron from the back floorboard. They each took one deep breath, syncing their nerves. Daryl looked to Aaron. “We push through. Make for the fence. Don’t stop.”
Aaron nodded, hand already on the door handle. “On three.”
Daryl shifted forward. “One…”
The groans grew louder, hands scraping, pushing against the metal.
“Two…”
A snarl erupted inches from the glass. Aaron tensed, jaw locked.
But before “three” could leave Daryl’s lips—
CRACK.
A walker’s skull exploded outside the passenger window, the end of a wooden staff punching through bone and brain like it was nothing. The corpse dropped with a wet thud. Aaron jerked back. “What the hell—?”
Another sharp motion passed by the window, a flash of a tan coat, and another walker fell. Daryl and Aaron flung their doors open, weapons raised but what they saw stopped them cold. A black man stood among the dead—calm, and collected. Every movement of his staff was precise, deliberate, and honed with purpose. Walkers dropped around him like wheat under a blade, each strike clean, and final. Daryl didn’t wait, he surged into the fray and Aaron followed, knife flashing in tight arcs, sticking close. The three men moved with sudden rhythm—dead falling in their wake, feet pounding blood-soaked gravel until the path to the gate opened. Daryl turned and slammed it shut behind them, breath heaving, and face streaked with sweat and gore.
For a moment, none of them spoke.
Then Aaron bent over, bracing his hands on his knees. “Okay, that was…insane.”
The stranger gave a polite nod, barely winded. “You’re welcome.”
“Thank you,” Aaron said, stepping forward, sincere. “Seriously. We’d be dead if not for you.” he gestured to himself and then to Daryl. “I’m Aaron, and this is Daryl.”
Daryl narrowed his eyes, chest still tight with adrenaline. “You got a name?”
The man’s eyes shifted to him, steady. “Morgan.”
Daryl squinted. “Why’d you save us?”
Morgan tilted his head, not quite in surprise, but as if turning the question over in his mind. Then, after a beat, he echoed softly, “Why?” Daryl waited, his fingers still curling tight around the strap of his crossbow. Morgan’s voice was low, even. “Because I believe all life is precious, Daryl.” It wasn’t spoken like some wide-eyed idealist clinging to nonsense. There was weight in it—sorrow, experience, and a quiet conviction that came from clawing out of darkness. Daryl didn’t respond, but some of the edge in his shoulders eased.
Aaron stepped forward again, rocking slightly on his heels—still flushed from the fight and clearly unsure how to start. “So, uh…listen,” he began, gesturing vaguely behind him like Alexandria was just a few steps away. “We’re part of a…a place. A real one, a community called Alexandria. We’ve got walls, houses, showers. Well, sometimes the showers work, but that’s not the point, you’d have a place there, if you wanted—”
Morgan held up a hand gently, his voice calm but deliberate. “I appreciate that, I really do, but I’m already headin’ somewhere.”
Aaron blinked, thrown off track. “Oh, uh…where?”
Morgan reached into his coat and pulled out a weathered, folded map. “Not sure yet myself, I wouldn’t mind some directions.” he passed it to Daryl.
Daryl unfolded it, eyes scanning the scrawled handwriting along the top edge: ‘Sorry I was an Asshole. Come to Washington. The new world’s gonna need Rick Grimes.’
The breath hitched in Daryl’s chest. “You know him?” he asked, his voice low.
Morgan nodded. “Been looking for him a long time, but I’m lost.”
Daryl stared at the map a moment longer, then looked up. “You ain’t lost no more.”
Chapter Text
The night had settled heavy over Alexandria, the sky ink-black and dotted with dim stars. A fire crackled in the center of the courtyard, its light casting flickering shadows across wary faces. The residents of the Safe-Zone had gathered, some standing with arms crossed, others perched on benches or low stone walls, murmuring quietly. Beth stood beside Maggie near the outer edge of the firepit, one hand resting over the curve of her belly, the other tucked beneath her coat for warmth. The heat of the flames brushed her face, but it did little to ease the unease curling in her chest.
They were here for one reason.
To talk about Rick Grimes.
Deanna Monroe stood near the fire with Reg at her side, her face lit by the orange glow, eyes hard. Jessie stood nearby, arms folded tight. Carol was seated on a bench, posture sharp and eyes always scanning. Eugene hovered close to the back, fidgeting, and Michonne stood grounded, silent but alert. Tobin, and a few others dotted the outer circle. No one looked comfortable. “We’re ready to begin,” Deanna said, her voice clear and even.
Maggie stepped forward, brows drawn. “Can we wait just a little longer?” she asked, glancing around. “Glenn and Rick aren’t here yet.”
Deanna didn’t hesitate. “No, we start now.” Beth saw Maggie’s jaw tighten, but her sister gave a terse nod and returned to her side. Deanna faced the group. “We’re here tonight to talk about one of our own,” she began. “One of our constables, Rick Grimes.” The name hit like a stone dropped in still water. Deanna continued, “He stole a gun from the armory, and he brought that weapon into the street, pointed it at people, neighbors, friends.” A few murmurs passed through the crowd and Beth’s arms crossed over her stomach protectively at the sound of it. Her heart beat louder than the fire crackling beside her. Deanna’s expression didn’t waver. “We’re going to talk about what he said, about what it means for us, for Alexandria.” She let the silence that followed stretch before she added. “I’m disappointed he’s not here to speak for himself.”
“He’ll be here,” Michonne said, stepping forward. Her voice was steady, but there was weight behind it. “When he gets here.”
Carol nodded, arms folded. “We can work this out, all of it.”
Deanna’s eyes lingered on Michonne, then Carol, and Beth could see the fracture lines beneath her composure, authority pressed up against something far more fragile. Michonne moved closer to the fire at that moment. “I know what Rick did,” she said. “And I’m not gonna pretend it was okay. But I also know where it came from.” Beth watched Michonne closely. There was no performance in her voice—just something raw and honest. “We’ve been out there,” Michonne said. “We’ve lived out there. And it changes you. You learn fast what you’re willing to do to survive…and what you’re willing to do to protect people.” She looked straight at Deanna. “Rick isn’t trying to take this place from you. He’s trying to keep it. Safe. He wants his family to live. He wants your families to live.” Beth felt her breath catch. “What you saw in the street wasn’t just rage,” Michonne said. “It was grief, fear, and everything he’s carried since the world fell apart. If we’re lucky—really lucky—who Rick is…that’s who we’re all gonna need to be.”
The fire cracked louder now, as if reacting to the tension swirling through the circle. For a moment after Michonne’s words, no one spoke. Faces flickered in the shifting light—uncertain, divided, waiting. “I wouldn’t be here without Rick.” Carol’s voice, calm and certain, rang out. All heads turned to her, and she sat with her arms crossed and posture straight. “Not just me,” Carol said. “A lot of us. He’s saved my life more than once, not because he owed me anything—but because that’s just who he is.” She glanced around the fire pit, slowly. “I’ve seen what’s out there. People who’d gut you for a bottle of water, people who make you wish you were dead, and Rick’s the reason I’m not one of them. He’s the reason a lot of us aren’t.” Carol’s voice didn’t crack, but it trembled at the edge of something fierce. “You’re safe here because people like Rick fought to give you that chance. He’s not the problem. He’s the reason you’ve still got the luxury to sit around a fire and have a meeting.”
Silence rippled out like a shock wave, then Maggie stepped forward, her shoulders squared and the wind tugging lightly at her hair. Beth watched her sister, heart caught somewhere in her throat. “Our father respected Rick Grimes,” Maggie said. Her voice was level, but there was a quiet power in it—low, and unwavering. “And respect wasn’t something he gave easily.” She looked first to Deanna, then to the group, her tone steady. “Rick’s not just a leader. He’s a father, a man with a good heart, and a man who’s been broken and still chose to stand back up. He’s a man who took care of people who weren’t his own and made them family.” Her eyes found Beth’s for a heartbeat, softening. “We survived because of him,” Maggie went on. “He’s carried more than anyone should have to. So if he broke…if he shouted…maybe it’s ‘cause he’s the only one who understands how close we are to losing everything again.” She paused, then added quietly, “We don’t get to turn our backs just because he’s hurting out loud.”
The fire popped, spitting sparks up into the dark, and again the circle fell quiet. Then Deanna raised her hand. “Before anyone else speaks,” she said, her voice cooler now but not unkind, “there’s something I need to share.” Beth’s brow furrowed and Deanna looked down for a moment, as if weighing her words, then lifted her gaze. “Father Gabriel came to me a few days ago,” she said. “He told me that Rick’s group… couldn’t be trusted.” A rustle of shock moved through the crowd like wind through dry grass. Beth blinked and her breath caught. Deanna kept going. “He told me you were dangerous. That you’d bring violence into Alexandria. That Rick was exactly the kind of man I should be afraid of."
Beth’s stomach twisted. “He…Gabriel said that?” she asked quietly, barely trusting her voice.
Deanna turned toward her. “He did.”
Beth stood frozen, one hand protectively over her belly, the other curling into a fist at her side. She couldn’t process it. Gabriel, Father Gabriel, who had said grace over their meals, who had cooed softly at Judith, who had walked beside her and offered hollow little reassurances about faith and healing…he was the one who went behind their backs? He was the one who’d called them dangerous? The hurt bloomed hot behind her ribs, sharp and sudden. He hadn’t even looked her in the eye before he said it. “He prayed with me,” Beth said numbly, her voice barely above a whisper. “He looked me in the eye.” Her words reached Maggie, and Maggie turned toward her sister, her own expression unreadable, but something fractured flickered in her eyes.
The silence that followed was heavy and condemning. “Well, that’s a bucket of bullshit.” All eyes snapped to Abraham as he stepped forward, bristling like a lit fuse. “You’re sittin’ here lettin’ the whole damn night spiral cause of some private powwow with Father Backstabber? Man stands around starin' holes in the dirt half the day and barely holds a conversation without sweatin’ through his collar, and now we’re holdin’ court over what he says?” He folded his arms, expression stone-hard as his gaze skimmed the crowd. “Rick’s made mistakes, yeah, we all have. But that man’s been out there putting his ass on the line for people who didn’t even want his help. Including some of y’all” Abraham pointed vaguely toward the crowd. “You want to talk about danger? Try being out there, try seeing what it takes to keep people alive and see if your hands come out clean.”
Deanna’s jaw tensed. “He brought a gun into the street, regardless of past actions, that matters.”
Abraham pointed a finger. “Yeah, it matters. But so does why. You think he’s wrong? Fine. But don’t go hanging the man based on whisper-talk from someone who didn’t even show up to face the music.”
“He’s right.” Jessie frowned. “Gabriel isn’t even here.”
Deanna’s reply was quiet but pointed. “Neither is Rick.”
Beth turned slightly, searching the night for any sign of him, praying she'd see that familiar silhouette stride through the dark and put an end to all of it. But nothing came. The silence returned—but it was different now, heated. Then Jessie stepped forward, eyes narrowing on Deanna. “Did you record it?” she asked plainly.
Deanna blinked. “What?”
“Gabriel’s confession. When he came to you, did you record it?” Jessie repeated, firmer this time.
Deanna looked away, just for a second. “No,” she admitted. “It was a private conversation.”
Jessie let out a breath and shook her head slightly. “So we’re trusting one man’s off-the-record whisper over everything we’ve seen from Rick and his people?”
Beth’s heart thudded louder. There it was, the beginning of doubt, the push back. Deanna’s mouth drew tight. “I trusted Gabriel’s sincerity.”
“A man who barely speaks to anyone, who hasn’t shown his face since. You’re asking us to question Rick’s place here on that?” Jessie argued.
Beth wanted to scream. Gabriel had said he wanted to help, had offered scripture when her hands shook from pain, when she feared the world she was bringing her child into. It all made sense now—Gabriel’s distance, his coldness toward her, the way he looked at them all and turned away like he couldn’t stand the sight, and now this. He hadn’t just judged them, he’d condemned them. Maggie made a faint, strangled sound in the back of her throat and stepped back from the circle. “Excuse me,” she said, her voice tight.
Beth turned as her sister stepped away, face unreadable but her shoulders tight. She followed without hesitation, slipping away from the firelight and into the shadows at her sister’s side. She didn’t know where they were going. Only that they needed to get away. The fire kept crackling behind them, but Beth didn’t look back, she wasn’t sure she wanted to see what came next. The cold night air bit at her skin as she followed close behind Maggie, her boots crunching softly over loose stones on the pavement. The voices and firelight from the meeting faded behind them, but the tension clung to Beth’s chest like smoke—thick, choking, and inescapable. She hugged her arms around herself. “Maggie…”
“I know,” Maggie said, not slowing.
Beth quickened her step. “If Deanna believes Gabriel—if the others do…”
“I know,” Maggie repeated, sharper now. Then, quieter: “I’m scared too.” She stopped suddenly, turning to find Beth’s hand in the dark and giving it a squeeze. Just enough to ground them both. “But we’re not gonna hide from this, we’re not gonna let him twist what we are.” Beth nodded, her throat tight and they turned down the sidewalk leading to the church, Maggie steering them with purpose. But when they reached the chapel doors, Beth noticed the faint sound of sobbing bleeding through the cracks. Maggie pushed the door open slowly, and inside the candle-lit chapel they were beholden to the sight of Sasha standing over a crumpled and weeping Father Gabriel, her body shaking with silent sobs, in her hands was a rifle she had aimed at him. Beth froze beside her sister. “Sasha,” Maggie said, her voice careful but steady. “Put the gun down.” Sasha didn’t even look at them and Maggie moved carefully forward then, her voice gentle but firm. “Sasha, give me the gun.”
Sasha’s hands were trembling, white-knuckled around the grip. Gabriel didn’t look up. “Let her,” he choked. “Please. Let her.”
Maggie made her way to her, her hand slowly reaching out. “You don’t want to do this, not really.”
Beth circled wide, her heart pounding, stepping just to Sasha’s side. She reached out gently, brushing Sasha’s wrist. “It’s okay,” she whispered. “You’re okay, we’ve got you.”
Sasha blinked like she was waking from a trance, her arms trembled, then, her grip gave way. Maggie stepped in quickly and eased the pistol from her hands, setting it aside. Beth caught Sasha before she could fall and guided her to a pew. She sat with her, holding her close as Sasha silently broke down against her shoulder, trembling but saying nothing. Gabriel remained where he was, hunched over, hands clawed into the floorboards. “They were screaming,” he sobbed. “Pounding on the doors, I told them God would protect us…and then I locked them out.” His voice cracked, raw and shaking. “I listened as they died, all of them, my entire congregation. And I did nothing. I didn’t deserve to live, I still don’t.” He looked up at Maggie through tear-streaked eyes. “Let her kill me, please. Someone should.”
Maggie didn’t flinch, she crouched beside him and took his hand. “They did die,” she said, quiet and steady. “You failed them.” He sobbed harder but didn’t pull away. “And I’ve failed people too,” she continued. “We all have. This world—it breaks us. Makes monsters out of cowards, and killers out of good people." Beth held Sasha tighter, rocking them both gently. Sasha had gone quiet, but her tears still came. “We don’t get to decide how we pay for our sins. That’s not how any of this works.” Maggie said, her voice tight. “We all live with what we’ve done, you’re not special in that. We live with it, and we do better.” Beth shifted slightly, guiding Sasha to sit up more fully. Sasha nodded faintly, wiping her face with her sleeve. Maggie helped Gabriel to his feet and guided him gently to the pew, he obeyed, his legs weak beneath him as he sank into it like a stone. Beth helped Sasha into a spot beside him, then sat as well, close enough to feel their shared grief thrumming under the silence. Maggie joined them a beat later, her hands folded in her lap. “Let’s pray.”
__________________________________________________________________
The gates of Alexandria creaked open under the faint hum of approaching engines. Daryl rolled in first on his motorcycle, the engine snarling low before he cut it. Dust clung to his jacket and exhaustion etched deep into his face. He dismounted without a word, eyes scanning the dark streets. Aaron followed behind in the car, pulling through the gate with Morgan in the passenger seat. Morgan stepped out calmly, scanning the quiet town with a thoughtful look and his staff held loosely in one hand. Spencer stood awkwardly by the gate, rifle slung haphazardly over his shoulder, sweat darkening the collar of his shirt despite the chill. He waved them in, but his expression was twisted with unease. Aaron stepped out and frowned. “Spencer,” he greeted warily. “Everything alright?”
Spencer rubbed the back of his neck, clearly flustered. “I—I’m fine, It’s just been kind of a mess tonight.”
Aaron raised an eyebrow. “What happened?”
Spencer hesitated. “I… I asked Gabriel to shut the gate. I was supposed to be on watch, but Mom called a meeting and—” His voice cracked. “I wanted to go. Gabriel said he’d handle it, but apparently it was still open.”
Daryl’s posture shifted instantly. He stepped away from his bike, the tension in his frame like a coiled spring. “You left the gate open?” he growled, voice low but sharp enough to draw blood.
Spencer’s face paled. “Gabriel was supposed to—”
“Ain’t what I asked,” Daryl snapped, advancing a step.
“Whoa, hey,” Aaron cut in quickly, stepping between them with a hand raised toward Daryl’s chest. “Let’s not do this now.” He turned to Spencer, tone clipped but steady. “What happened? What was the meeting about?”
“Something happened…with Rick. There was a fight in the street with Pete. It got bad, real bad.”
Aaron frowned. “What kind of fight?”
“Pete snapped,” Spencer said. “Started yelling, throwing punches in front of everybody and Rick had a gun from the armory. It was chaos.” Daryl shifted again, barely holding still and Morgan lofted his brow. Spencer continued, voice quickening. “But then Rick showed up to the meeting dragging a dead walker he’d killed inside the walls. Mom flipped and sent me to check the gate again.” He glanced away, guilt tugging at his mouth. “I haven’t been back since.”
Daryl was dead silent for a heartbeat before he moved. He stepped forward with the slow, dangerous precision of a man trying not to explode, only managing halfway. “There was a walker inside these walls?” His voice came out hoarse, and low, like it hurt to speak around the rage.
Spencer stiffened. “Yeah, but Rick killed it—”
“You left the damn gate open and didn’t make sure it got shut, and you let Beth walk around in that?”
“I didn’t let anyone—” Spencer’s voice cracked.
“Where is she?” Daryl snapped. “Where’s Beth?”
Spencer held up his hands, defensive. “She’s fine, okay? She and Maggie left the meeting before all that, they just stepped out for some air.”
Daryl’s nostrils flared. “And you didn’t think someone should go with ‘em? After a walker already got inside?”
“I didn’t know it got inside until after they left!” Spencer barked, his voice edged with panic now. “And I was told to check the gate!”
Daryl surged forward again. “You were told to do a lot tonight, and you didn’t do a single damn one of ‘em.”
Aaron stepped in fast, one hand pushing lightly against Daryl’s chest. “Hey, hey! He said she’s with Maggie, let’s find her.”
Daryl didn’t say another word, he just turned and stalked off into the dark, boots hitting the pavement like war drums. Aaron followed without another glance back, jogging slightly to catch up. Morgan said nothing, calmly following the other two men into the dark with his staff tapping slightly at his side. The low murmur of voices and flickering firelight drew them toward the fire pit, they turned the last corner just as shouting shattered the hush of night. Daryl froze mid-step, heart lurching in his chest and eyes widening at the sight of what laid before him. Reg Monroe lay slumped near the fire, blood pooling thick beneath him and soaking into the brick. Michonne’s katana hung loosely from Pete’s trembling, blood-slicked hands. The man was restrained on the ground by Abraham, wide-eyed, and spitting something rage filled and incoherent, while Rick stood before him, revolver raised. Deanna knelt in the blood, clutching her husband’s head in her lap. Her face was hollow and grief-stricken. “Rick?” she whispered, her voice quivering. Once Rick turned toward her, Deanna’s tone sharpened, like a knife coming out of its sheath. “Do it.”
Without another word, Rick turned towards Pete and aimed his gun for his head, a single shot rang out like a crack of lightning, drawing cries of shock from several women in the circle as Pete’s body stilled. Rick stood over him, his shoulders rising and falling in the heavy quiet that fell upon them afterwards, his hand still gripping the gun. “Rick?” Morgan finally spoke up, taking a step forward. His voice was quiet and careful, a hint of disbelief clinging to the edge.
Rick turned slowly, stilling at the sight of the man. “Morgan?” Morgan stood there, on the edge of the light, gripping his staff, face stricken. They stared at each other, two men changed by too many miles. Years of pain, separation, and survival stretching out in a heartbeat. But Daryl wasn’t watching them. He was scanning the crowd, every unfamiliar face made his gut twist tighter.
Beth wasn’t there.
His chest clenched.
Then—
“Daryl?”
He turned fast, and there she was, Beth. She was walking toward him quickly with Maggie beside her, and Sasha trailing close behind with Gabriel in tow. Daryl was already closing the distance and she barely had time to open her arms before he pulled her into his, but he didn’t stop there, his hands immediately began moving over her arms, shoulders, and sides, checking her in a rush of worry. “You okay?” he rasped, eyes darting all over her, searching for blood, bruises, anything. “You hurt?”
Beth blinked, startled. “I’m okay,” she said gently, even as he brushed her hair aside to look at her face.
“You sure?” His hands lingered at her elbows, then her hips.
“Daryl, I’m fine—” she said again, firmer now, her hands finding his jacket. “Are you okay?” Daryl didn’t answer, not right away. His eyes stayed on her face, like he needed to be sure. Beth softened. “Daryl, I’m alright, really. What’s--?” Her voice faltered as she looked past him and her breath caught as her eyes fell on the bodies, the blood, and the crowd standing still like statues. “Oh my God,” she whispered, voice trembling. “What happened?”
“We just got back,” Daryl said, his voice low. “I dunno what we walked into, it was already like this.” Beth swallowed, her hand tightening in his jacket as the weight of the scene sank in.
Nearby, Maggie and Sasha had moved forward toward the crowd. Gabriel lingered awkwardly behind them, glancing between faces, his posture shrinking like he already knew what was coming, and then it did. Deanna stood slowly, her hands slick with her husband’s blood. Her eyes quickly found Gabriel’s, her voice raw and sharp as a whip crack. “You lied to me.”
Every head turned to him and Gabriel stiffened. “Deanna, please—”
Daryl looked up from Beth, his posture straightening. “What?”
“You told me they were dangerous,” she said, her voice shaking. “You said they couldn’t be trusted, that they were violent.” Her voice cracked. “But Rick just saved us.”
Gabriel opened his mouth to stammer some clumsy apology, but Daryl was already stepping forward. Beth caught his arm fast as his grip left her, both hands grabbing hold of his sleeve, then sliding to his chest. “What the hell’s she talkin’ about?” Daryl demanded, his voice sharp, but low. “What lie?”
Gabriel swallowed hard, his mouth working, but nothing came out. “Daryl,” Beth whispered urgently, hands pressed against his chest. “Don’t, not now.”
“You told her that? You lyin’ sack of shit,” Daryl spat, gently shaking himself free from Beth’s grip. “After we kept your sorry ass alive?” Gabriel opened his mouth again, as though to say something but Daryl shoved a hand toward him, the gesture sharp and pointing like a blade. “Shut your damn mouth. You had your say, now you can choke on it.”
Beth caught up and grabbed at his arm, quickly shoving herself in front of him, bracing herself against his chest. “Daryl, please, don’t do this here.”
“He lied. You want me to just let that go?” Daryl barked, eyes never leaving Gabriel. “He stood there, smug as shit, and sold us out like we were nothin’.”
“I know what he did, but it’s not worth it, you’re better than this.”
“Not tonight I ain’t, he could’ve gotten all of us thrown out!”
“But he didn’t,” she whispered, eyes shining. “Because Deanna saw the truth. And if you go for him now, Daryl, if you make this ugly, you prove him right to the people who still don’t know what to believe.” Daryl gritted his teeth, every muscle in his body straining toward violence but Beth rose on her toes just enough to press her forehead against his, hands curling around his jacket collar. “I’m here,” she whispered. “I’m fine, that’s what matters.” His eyes flicked to hers, and whatever fury was still boiling in his chest cooled under the weight of her gaze. Daryl dropped his hand, then wrapped both of his arms around her, pulling her flush against him. One hand settled at the back of her head. The other around her waist. Beth sank into him, closing her eyes as the tension left her shoulders. Around them, Alexandria reeled, shaken, grieving, and cracking down the middle, but in Daryl’s arms Beth was safe, and Daryl, for all the fire still burning in his chest, that fact alone was the only thing that mattered.
____________________________________________________________________
The world outside had finally gone quiet. The night was filled with just the faint rustle of leaves, the whisper of wind, and Alexandria slowly exhaling after a night of teetering on the edge. Inside the house, it was warm—dimly lit by a lamp on the dresser, its amber glow flickering softly across the walls like firelight in a cave. The scent of earth, rot and sweat still clung to Daryl’s clothes, but Beth didn’t care. It reminded her he was home. They were curled up together on the bed, no blankets yet, just the heat of each other. Beth lay tucked into Daryl’s side, her head resting on his chest where she could hear the steady, uneven beat of his heart. His arm was wrapped around her back, one hand idly tracing slow circles above her hip. Neither of them had said much since laying down. The silence between them wasn’t empty, it was full, full of all the things they didn’t need to say. Beth let out a long breath and pressed her cheek more firmly against his chest. “You always run hot,” she whispered.
Daryl huffed softly into her hair. “Ain’t heard you complain before.”
She smiled faintly, curling her fingers into the fabric of his shirt. “I’m not.” The quiet settled between them after that, stretching as Beth took to idly tracing the seams of his shirt before the question on the tip of her tongue came in a whisper. “That man you came in with,” she said softly. “The one with the staff…who is he?”
Daryl exhaled through his nose, eyes still on the ceiling. “Morgan.”
Beth tilted her head, curious. “Do you know him?”
“Not really,” he admitted. “But he knew Rick, said they met right when all this started before I even met em.”
Beth blinked. “That long ago?”
Daryl nodded faintly. “Guess he helped Rick find his way, don’t know much else.”
She was quiet for a second, then asked, “So how’d he end up with you and Aaron?”
Daryl huffed a dry breath, not quite a laugh. “Me and Aaron were stuck in a warehouse trap. Damn thing was rigged—walkers pourin’ in from th’back of trucks. Thought that was it.” He paused, jaw tightening. “Then Morgan showed up. He just…walked in like he’d done it a hundred times, got us out.”
Beth’s hand stilled over his chest. “He saved you.”
“Yeah,” Daryl said, voice low. “Didn’t have to. But he did.”
She looked up at him, eyes warm and full. “Sounds like he’s got good timing.”
“Yeah,” Daryl murmured again, more to himself this time. “He sure as hell does.” His hand had stilled on her back, his breath quiet and steady now, but his mind hadn’t stopped turning. “What happened while I was gone?”
Beth looked up. His voice wasn’t angry, just tired and strained, like he was piecing things together one jagged edge at a time. “You mean the fight?” she asked quietly.
He nodded. “Spencer said that Rick and Pete went at it.”
Beth exhaled through her nose, her expression tightening slightly at the memory. “It happened a few days ago,” she said. “I was on the porch swing with Judith when I heard it. There was a lot of yellin, a crash, and I just...I saw Rick and Pete just going at each other in the middle of the street.” She swallowed. “When Rick managed to get on top of Pete he just…he just kept hitting him, over and over, no one could break him out of it, then Deanna tried to talk to him and he pulled his gun.” Daryl’s gaze darkened at that, but he remained quiet. “Deanna called the meeting for the next night, said we all…needed to talk about what happened. Maggie and I left early though to find Gabriel after Deanna brought up the lie he told about us.”
Daryl’s hand shifted, brushing back a few strands of her hair from her face. His thumb lingered against her cheek, rough but gentle. “When Spencer said walkers got in ’cause Gabriel left the gate open…” his voice was quiet and gravel-soft. “I thought I lost you.”
Beth’s brows drew together, and she tilted her head up, brushing her nose softly against his jaw. “Daryl…”
He swallowed hard. “I know, I know you’re here, but I didn’t—” He shook his head, voice fraying. “All I could think was…what if you were out there when they got in? What if—” He stopped himself. “What if I got back too late?”
“Hey,” Beth whispered. “I didn’t even see any.” Daryl blinked, stilling. “I didn’t,” she said again, trying to ground him as her hand lifted to gently curl around his. “By the time anyone noticed, Rick had already handled it. Nothing even got close to me.” She leaned in, kissing the hollow of his throat. “We were safe.”
He exhaled shakily, like he’d been holding that breath for hours. “I ain’t never been so scared,” Daryl admitted, voice low. “Not when I was out there, not with Aaron, not even when that trap went off. But hearin’ that...thinkin’ somethin’ might’ve happened to you or the baby while I was gone…”
“Nothing did,” Beth whispered. “We were safe.” A moment of silence passed between them, until Beth broke it with a soft whisper. "What do you think’s gonna happen now?” she asked. “With Rick? With all of us?”
Daryl stayed quiet for a beat longer than she expected. When he finally answered, his voice was low and honest. “I dunno,” he said. “Rick’s… he’s carryin’ too much. Always has. And I think it’s catchin’ up to him.”
Beth nodded a little against his chest. “I didn’t recognize him,” Beth whispered again, almost to herself. “I never thought I’d feel scared of Rick.”
Daryl didn’t pull away. He just murmured, “Sometimes this world changes folks so much, we don’t even know what we’re lookin’ at.”
Beth leaned into him, holding him just a little tighter. “Promise me you won’t ever lose yourself like that.”
“I won’t,” he said without hesitation. “I couldn’t, not with you to come home to.” He turned his head and kissed her palm. “Ain’t lettin’ nothin’ touch you, not while I’m breathin’.”
Beth rested her forehead against his. “I know.”
Chapter 59
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The morning that followed was gray and silent, the kind of hush that settled in just before the sun cleared the horizon, like the world was holding its breath. Daryl eased the front door shut behind him with care. Beth was still asleep upstairs, he’d stayed beside her for hours, watching the steady rise and fall of her chest, as though he needed proof she was still there before eventually, the ache in his legs and the pull of restless nerves had drawn him outside. The street was empty now. No yelling, no blood, no firelight flickering off the walls. Just dew on the porches, and the soft rustle of leaves whispering beyond the walls. He wasn’t surprised to find Rick already at the gate. Rick stood in front of it, arms crossed over his chest, his eyes locked like something might come crawling through it again. He looked wrecked, face hollow, shirt still stained from the night before, and his hands were still twitching slightly at his sides like they hadn’t quite come down from the edge. “You’re up early,” Daryl said, stepping up beside him.
Rick kept his gaze on the gate. “Didn’t sleep.”
Daryl nodded once. “Figured.” They stood like that for a while, saying nothing, the quiet stretching out comfortably between them. After a minute, he glanced at the wall. “Spencer said the gate was left open. Gabriel’s doin’.”
Rick exhaled through his nose. “I checked it three times.”
“Guess I’ll make it four.”
Rick looked over, the faintest flicker of amusement tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Be my guest.”
Daryl moved along the gate, testing the hinges with practiced hands, tugging at the lock, pressing his shoulder into the frame like he was trying to shake the memory of what could’ve happened loose from the metal, and it held firm. Daryl returned to Rick and leaned his shoulder against the post, satisfied but still tense. “Beth told me you lost your shit in the street,” he said after a beat, voice dry.
Rick let out a short, humorless laugh. “Yeah, I did.”
“She said you were shoutin’ and wavin’ your gun. It scared folks.”
“That wasn’t the plan,” Rick muttered, running a hand down his face. “I just…I needed them to understand, to see what’s coming, how much we’ve all got to lose.”
Daryl shrugged. “Ain’t the worst thing you’ve done tryin’ to protect us.”
Rick was quiet a moment longer, staring down at his boots. “I keep thinking about Pete and Reg, about how I handled it. I keep wondering if I made it worse.”
Daryl’s expression shifted, something more serious taking hold. “I always knew there was somethin’ wrong with that guy,” he said. “Didn’t sit right with me, always felt like he was wearin’ a mask too tight.” Rick looked over at him, searching his face. “Maybe it didn’t go down clean,” Daryl continued. “But that don’t mean it was wrong. You saw it for what it was before most of em even looked up.”
Rick swallowed hard. “Still don’t feel like a win. Deanna gave the order but I was already halfway there. If she hadn’t said anything, I still might’ve done it.”
Daryl didn’t flinch. “You did what needed doin’. Not sayin’ it was easy, but Pete—he was already gone. You kept folks alive, that’s the line now.”
The two stood in silence again, until Rick finally said, quieter, “I don’t know if they see me anymore, not after that.”
“They see you,” Daryl said simply. “Whether they like it or not, they damn well see you.”
Rick looked at him, eyes tired. “You still trust me?”
“I wouldn’t be standin’ here if I didn’t.”
“You think they’ll still follow me?”
Daryl didn’t hesitate, shrugging. “I will, Beth will, the ones who matter already do.”
Rick met his eyes, that weight behind them easing just enough to let a breath out. “How is she?” Rick asked.
Daryl’s voice softened. “She’s alright, was shook up, but she’s tough.”
Rick smiled faintly. “That’s good.” A bird called from somewhere past the walls, and the sun finally began to break through the cloud cover and soft, filtered light spilled over the rooftops and puddles. Rick squared his shoulders a little. “I want to put up a proper gate schedule. Two on at all times, no more assuming someone else closed it.”
I’ll take first shift,” Daryl said, crossing his arms. “Already been pacin’ anyway.” Then he shifted his weight, eyes narrowing slightly as he glanced Rick’s way. “What’re we gonna do about Gabriel?” Rick didn’t answer right away. His jaw tightened, shoulders stiffening like the weight of the question had been waiting to fall. Daryl went on, his voice low. “He lied to Deanna. Told her some real twisted shit about us—about Beth, Carl, Maggie, You. ‘Bout all of us. He tried to turn her against us.”
Rick exhaled sharply through his nose, shaking his head. “I know. He said we were dangerous, that we’d destroy this place.”
Daryl’s voice darkened. “He waited ‘til we were out there, riskin’ our asses, to say it.”
Rick finally looked at him, eyes flat. “He’s scared, and weak, and he thought he was doing the right thing, in his own warped way.”
“Still a damn snake.” Rick didn’t argue with that. “I ain’t sayin’ throw him out,” Daryl muttered. “But somebody’s gotta look him in the eye and make sure he don’t pull that again.”
“I’ll talk to him,” Rick said. “But Deanna…she knows the truth now, we showed her it.”
Daryl grunted in approval. “Good.” They stood a while longer, letting the quiet settle again between them. But the damage had been done, and they both knew the trust Gabriel once had, what little there was, was gone.
Still, the light was rising, and so were they and for now, that was enough.
____________________________________________________
Before she left, Rosita had come by with a quiet knock and a rare, soft look in her eyes. Tara was awake, finally. The relief that rushed through Beth was sharp and sudden, almost dizzying. She’d felt her knees weaken for just a second as the news settled in, like the tension that had clung to her for days was slowly beginning to lift. But instead of heading straight to the infirmary, Beth had paused. There was something she needed to do first, something that had been weighing on her since the night before. The morning light had turned golden by the time Beth reached the house at the edge of the block. It was one of the newer ones, still mostly empty, the porch steps untouched by wear and muddy boots. The windows were shut tight, and the curtains were drawn. Rick had ordered Morgan be placed here and given space for the day. Not because he was sick, but because no one really knew him, not yet. Michonne sat on the porch rail, katana across her lap, her eyes scanning the street with a calm vigilance. Her expression softened when she saw Beth approaching. “Beth, you’re up early.”
Beth gave a small smile. “Didn’t sleep much.”
Michonne tilted her head, studying her. “Daryl?”
Beth nodded. “He slipped out earlier, figured I’d do something with all this energy before swinging by to check on Tara, Rosita said she finally woke up last night.” She came to the bottom step, and hesitated for just a beat. “I wanted to talk to him,” Beth said quietly.
“Morgan?”
Beth nodded. “Just for a minute.”
Michonne arched a brow. “Rick said we’re keeping him separate for now.”
“I know,” Beth said softly. “I won’t get too close. I just…I need to thank him. It won’t take long.”
There was a pause, then Michonne pushed to her feet with a slow exhale. “I’ll be right outside,” she said, opening the door and letting Beth pass.
The house was bare and silent inside. A few pieces of old furniture remained, but most of the rooms were empty. Morgan sat on a mattress in the living room, cleaning the end of his staff with a cloth. He looked up when the door creaked shut, his eyes meeting Beth’s. “Hi,” she said softly. “I’m Beth.” Morgan nodded once in acknowledgment, but said nothing yet. “I heard you’re a friend of Rick’s,” she added, taking a small step closer. “That you knew him from the beginning.”
“I did,” Morgan said, his voice even. “Long time ago.”
“I heard you saved Daryl and Aaron.” She settled down across from him, folding her legs, her movements careful but unafraid. “Daryl means a lot to me,” she said quietly. “I just wanted you to know I’m grateful.”
Morgan’s expression didn’t shift much, but his voice softened. “I figured he did. I could tell from the way he ran to you last night that you mean a lot to him. People don’t move like that unless they’ve got something to lose.”
Beth blinked, but her voice remained calm. “He’s the reason I made it this far.”
Morgan gave a slow nod. “Then I’m glad I was there.”
Beth’s lips curved slightly. “He’s everything to me,” she admitted. “Him and this baby. That’s why I wanted to come, to thank you.”
Morgan inclined his head again. “You’re welcome.”
There was a quiet moment between them. The silence was comfortable and measured. “Can I ask why you did it?” Beth asked. “Why you helped them?”
“Because I believe all life is precious,” Morgan said, as if it were the simplest truth in the world.
Beth tilted her head. “You say it like it’s easy.”
“It’s not,” he said. “Not ever.”
“But you really believe it?”
“I have to,” he said. “Or I become something I can’t live with.
“Even when that life’s hurt other people? Done terrible things?”
“That’s when it’s hardest,” Morgan said. “But that’s when it counts the most.”
Beth looked down at her hands in her lap. “I’ve never killed anyone, not really. Not...directly. I’ve fought walkers, I’ve run, I’ve done what I had to. But people…” her fingers tightened together. “There was a time I tried,” she said finally. “She was hurting people, she shot me before I could go through with it” Morgan didn’t press. He let her speak, and let the weight of her words settle on its own. “I still don’t know if it makes me weak, that I couldn’t do it,” Beth whispered. “Or just lucky.”
Morgan’s voice was quiet. “It makes you human.” She glanced up at him then. “I used to think the only way to live was to fight,” he said. “To take out anything that moved. I lost my wife, lost my son, and I lost myself. I stopped seeing people as people. Only saw threats. And I did things, terrible things, because of it.” Beth blinked, her head tilting as she took in his words. “Someone found me,” Morgan continued. “Taught me that even when the world breaks, we don’t have to. That we can choose to hold on to something better.”
Beth nodded slowly, eyes fixed on him. “You think that’s enough? Holding on to something better?”
Morgan studied her for a moment. “Sometimes it’s the only thing that is.”
Beth studied him. “It sounds nice,” she said honestly. “But I don’t know if it works in this world.”
“Sometimes it doesn’t,” Morgan admitted. “But it works enough, enough to keep trying.”
Beth let out a breath. “I want to believe you, especially now.” Her throat tightened as she glanced towards the window, toward the faint light that shone in beyond it. “Even after everything…I still want to believe there are good people left, that not everyone’s turned cold or cruel just to survive.”
“There are,” Morgan said. “People forget, but they’re still out there. Trying to hold on to something better.”
She looked at him, eyes bright and tired all at once. “Feels like we’ve seen more bad than good lately.”
“That’s because the bad’s loud,” Morgan said. “It forces its way in. The good...it’s quiet. It’s the person who leaves food at a stranger’s door, the one who says ‘no’ when everything’s screaming ‘yes.’, the ones who carry others, even when they’re barely standin’.”
Beth met his eyes. “You think the world can come back from all this?”
Morgan didn’t hesitate. “I think it has to, and folks like you—people still hopin’ for better? That’s how it starts.”
Beth was quiet for a moment, her gaze distant. “I’ve lost people. I’ve seen what this world can do. But I don’t want to be the kind of person who just…shuts down. I want to believe it’s still worth it.”
Morgan nodded slowly. “Then it is. Hope ain’t about what we’ve seen. It’s about what we’re willing to look for, Beth.” he paused for a moment, before continuing. “Maybe the world doesn’t come back all at once, but it will in pieces with people who choose to be better, even when it’s hard.”
Beth nodded slowly. “That’s what I want, to believe in something better, to be someone better.”
“You already are,” he said. “You just don’t always see it.”
Beth rose slowly, brushing her hand over her knee as she stood. The morning light from the window painted soft gold across the room, catching in her hair as she looked down at Morgan one last time. “I’m glad you’re here,” she said, voice quiet but clear. “I think…we really needed someone like you.”
Morgan looked up at her, still seated on the cot, his eyes steady and kind. “Maybe I needed to be here too.”
Beth offered a faint, and tired smile. “Then I’m glad you found your way,” she said. Morgan dipped his head slightly, accepting the words with a grace that felt far older than himself. Beth turned toward the door, pausing just a moment in the threshold, and then she was gone.
___________________________________________________________________
Daryl crouched beside the garage of their house, one knee on the pavement, fingers stained dark with grease. The rag tucked into his back pocket was already streaked black, and the open garage behind him smelled faintly of oil and old gasoline. His focus was fixed on the motorcycle, checking the chain, tightening a bolt, fingers brushing over the frame like he was listening for something more than just mechanical failure. Footsteps approached from behind him, steady, and familiar. He didn’t even need to look up to see who they belonged to. Rick’s boots scuffed softly against the driveway. He’d just come down from the place Morgan was being kept, more protocol than prison, but it didn’t change the weight behind it. His hands were in his pockets, and his face was drawn tight in thought. “You check on him?” Daryl asked without looking.
Rick nodded once. “Said he’s fine, didn’t argue.”
Daryl leaned back on his heels and squinted up at him. “Still a cage,” he muttered.
Rick exhaled slowly. “Yeah, it is.” Somewhere across the community, hammering rang out, someone working early on reinforcement. Rick folded his arms across his chest, letting the distant sound mingle in the silence for a moment before speaking. “Morgan told me what happened. How he found you and Aaron.”
Daryl gave a slight nod. “He tell you ‘bout the W’s?”
“He did.” Rick’s voice was clipped, eyes narrowing at the memory.
“Whoever did that...they’re markin’ their kills, that ain’t survival that’s sport.”
Rick’s jaw clenched. “We’ll need to double watch. I’m telling Deanna today, we stop goin’ out lookin’ for people.”
Daryl’s head tilted slightly, the way it always did when he didn’t like something but wasn’t quite ready to fight over it. “Yeah?” he said flatly.
“You don’t think we should?”
Daryl didn’t answer, just turned back to the bike and grabbed a wrench, twisting at a bolt like it was easier to talk with his hands. After a long pause, Daryl muttered, “Ain’t sayin’ you're wrong. Just...might be someone out there that’s still worth bringin’ in.”
Rick took a step closer. “It can’t be on us anymore, we’ve got to protect what we have.” His voice lowered, tone softening. “You’ve got more to lose now, we all do.” That landed harder than Rick expected. Daryl’s hand paused on the wrench. He didn’t say anything, but Rick saw his jaw flex. Rick watched him for a moment before speaking. “If there’s someone out there who's worth it? I hope they make it.” He let it drop then, turning and walking back the way he came. Daryl remained crouched by the bike, eyes on the tools, jaw set. But as Rick walked off down the path, Daryl finally looked up towards the towering metal walls. His hand hovered at his side, fingers flexing once before he returned to work.
Not long ago, Beth had been one of those people still out there.
And he’d brought her home.
___________________________________________________________________
The door to the infirmary creaked open as Beth stepped inside, a soft breeze following her. The room was quiet, the scent of antiseptic clinging faintly to the air, mingled with something floral, probably one of Rosita’s quiet touches to make the place feel a bit less depressing. Tara sat up in one of the beds, a bandage still taped above her brow with a faint bruise peeking from underneath it. But her eyes were bright now, lively, and full of the usual spark. When she spotted Beth, her smile widened. “Well, if it ain’t the songbird,” she said, voice scratchy but teasing.
Beth smiled, lifting the small basket in her hands. “Heard you were awake, thought I’d stop by.”
“If that’s food, I love you,” Tara said, sitting up straighter. “If it’s not, I love you slightly less, but still.”
Beth chuckled and set the basket on the side table. “One peach and oat muffin. Courtesy of Rosita’s scavenging skills and a miracle stash of baking mix.”
Tara reached for it like it was gold. “Tell her she’s officially my favorite person in Alexandria. You’re second.”
“I’ll take it,” Beth said, settling into the chair beside her.
Tara bit into the muffin with a blissful sigh. “God, I missed carbs. You’re a hero.”
Beth smiled faintly. “Just glad you’re alright.”
Tara eyed her more carefully now. “You look tired.”
Beth shifted a little, smoothing the hem of her shirt over her belly. “It’s been…a long week.”
“No kidding,” Tara muttered, then winced. “Last thing I remember clearly was that scream from behind me. Next thing I know, Rosita’s smacking me awake with a wet rag and Eugene’s hovering like a worried housewife.”
Beth smiled gently. “You had us scared. But you’re healing.”
“Thanks to the best field nurse in town,” Tara said, then glanced at her sidelong. “So, any word on who’s gonna take over as town doc? Since, y’know…Pete went full Jack Torrance.”
Beth shifted. “Maggie said Deanna’s been asking around, looking for someone who can handle it.”
Tara tilted her head toward Beth. “You could.”
Beth blinked. “Me?”
“You’ve already been doing it. You’ve got the hands, the heart—and let’s be real, you’d look super hot in a white coat. Daryl would agree with me.”
Beth huffed out a laugh despite herself. “I’m not a doctor.”
“You’re not not one.”
Beth smiled softly, then shook her head. “Even if I wanted to…I couldn’t commit to it right now. Not fully, not like they’d need anyway.” She rested a hand briefly on her stomach. “Too much happening.”
Tara softened. “Fair point.” She paused, then added with a grin, “Still think you’d rock the white coat look.”
Beth shook her head, laughing. “Pretty sure I’d just look like a kid playing dress-up.”
Tara waggled her eyebrows. “Please, Daryl’d be drooling before you finished buttoning it. Probably beg you for a full exam, no clothes, no complaints.”
Beth flushed crimson. “Tara!”
Tara grinned, utterly unrepentant. “What? I’m concussed, not blind.” Tara bit off another piece of muffin. “God, I missed this. Friends, muffins, not bleeding out on the floor…”
Beth reached over and gave her hand a gentle squeeze. “We’re glad you’re still with us.”
“Me too.” Tara smiled. “Oh—before I forget,” she said, licking a crumb from her thumb. “If you see Noah, tell him to come by. I want to give him shit about that date he finally went on.” Beth’s smile faltered and her breath caught slightly—just enough that Tara might not have noticed if she wasn’t looking right at her. Beth blinked quickly and looked down at her hands. “Beth?” Tara frowned. “You okay?”
Beth gave her a small, tight nod, but her eyes shimmered. “Yeah,” she whispered. “Just tired.” She cleared her throat, squaring her shoulders a bit. “I’ll… I’ll let him know.”
Tara sank back into the pillows, humming contentedly. “Thanks, Nurse Greene.”
Beth stood, brushing her palms along her thighs and masking the ache in her chest as she smiled again. “Get some rest.”
Tara closed her eyes. “Only if you bring me another muffin tomorrow.”
Beth turned toward the door. “Deal.” However, the infirmary door creaked open again and she froze. “Glenn?”
Glenn stood sheepishly in the doorway, his face bruised—an angry yellow blooming along his jaw, a cut was near his temple with the tail end of a butterfly bandage barely clinging to the edge. His knuckles were raw, and his posture stiff like he was favoring his ribs. “Hey,” he said, offering a wry smile. “Don’t freak out.”
Beth’s breath caught. “What happened to you?”
Glenn offered her a crooked smile, tired but easy. “It looks worse than it is.”
She didn’t return the smile. “It—Jesus, Glenn, It looks like you got jumped!”
He laughed softly, though it ended in a wince. “Not quite. Just had a run-in outside the wall, a few walkers.”
Beth narrowed her eyes. “Outside the wall?”
“Yeah,” he said, easing himself down onto the bed beside Tara’s with a grunt. “Went out with Nicholas last night and thought we saw something worth checking, it wasn’t.” He gave her a lopsided smile. “Walkers got the memo first.”
Beth didn’t return the smile. “And you’re sure it was just walkers?” Her eyes lingered on his bruises, specifically the finger-sized shadows along his neck.
Glenn shrugged one shoulder, eyes still warm but evasive. “It got messy. Nicholas kind of…panicked so I had to get us out, got banged up doing it.” He glanced over at Tara, who was watching him with quiet curiosity, and then back to Beth. “Nicholas got it worse,” he said lightly. “Don’t worry. He’s breathing, unfortunately.” He tried to lighten the mood with a small chuckle. “He’s walking around like someone clocked him with a fence post.”
Beth didn’t laugh. “That’s not funny.”
“I know,” he said gently. “But I’m fine, really.”
Beth hesitated, watching him for a long beat. Then, quietly, she said, “You shouldn’t’ve gone out alone.”
“We weren’t alone. We had each other.”
She looked like she wanted to press, but Glenn’s smile was patient and unshakable, the way it always was when he didn’t want anyone to worry. Finally, she let out a slow breath. “There’s ibuprofen on the second shelf.”
“Thanks. And hey,” he added, just as she started to turn away, “don’t worry about me. Save it for Daryl, yeah? Heard he walked into a death trap.”
Beth gave him a weak smile. “Too late for that.”
He touched her arm briefly as she passed. “Seriously, I’m okay.” Beth nodded, but as she walked down the steps and out into the street, the knot in her stomach hadn’t loosened.
Something wasn’t right.
Notes:
So I knoooow that Beth contributed to Officer Gorman's death but given that he was really killed by the walker in Dawn's office I consider him more of a 'gray' area in Beth's kill count.
Chapter Text
The earth was softer than expected.
Tobin’s shovel bit into it with a low crunch, turning over dark, damp soil that clung thickly to the blade. Beside him, Gabriel worked in silence, his hands tight around the handle, sweat clinging to his brow. His movements were stiff, almost mechanical, and he never once looked up, not at the grave, and certainly not at Beth. Beth knelt a few feet away in the grass, her focus on the wooden crosses in her lap. She worked slowly, methodically, threading coarse twine around two rough slats, securing them into shape. The hammer she used was small, and worn at the handle, the nails somewhat bent—but she worked with care, tapping each one in with calm precision. No one spoke much. The weight of what they were doing lingered thick in the air.
Two graves.
One for Reg Monroe. One for Pete Anderson.
Beth hadn’t known Reg well, but she remembered the kindness in his voice, the way he listened. She remembered how he spoke to Noah and encouraged him, and his gentle words on the porch when they had first arrived. And Pete…she tried not to remember much. The sound of footsteps broke the rhythm of hammering and shoveling. Rick’s voice followed, cutting into the stillness like a blade. “What are you doing?”
Beth looked up just as Rick and Morgan approached from the path. Rick’s expression was tight—his jaw clenched, and his eyes hard. Morgan stood a little behind him, arms loose at his sides, quiet but alert. Gabriel, still holding the shovel, froze at the voice and his gaze dropped toward the earth. Tobin paused. “Digging graves.”
Rick stepped forward. “We only need one.”
The silence that followed was sharp. Gabriel looked up finally, but not at Rick. His eyes flickered toward Beth, then quickly away again. She didn’t meet his gaze either. Her shoulders stayed stiff, her face unreadable. Tobin frowned. “We have two men.”
Rick’s voice hardened. “We’re not burying killers inside these walls.”
Tobin planted the shovel in the dirt. “I understand how you feel, Rick. But it’s not your decision.”
Beth glanced toward Rick, watching the way his hands twitched at his sides. Before he could respond, Deanna’s voice came from behind them. “It’s his call.” She stepped into view slowly, her arms folded tight across her chest, her face pale with exhaustion, but her voice held no weakness. “Rick’s right,” she said. “Pete doesn’t get to rest here.”
Tobin’s brows pulled together. “Ma’am—”
Deanna didn’t blink. “Take Pete’s body and go down Branton Road. Just past the bridge, there’s a clearing.” Then, quieter but cutting, she added, “Let the trees have him.”
The wind shifted slightly. Tobin hesitated for a moment, then nodded. “All right.” Gabriel silently resumed digging, his face unreadable, his shoulders hunched low. He didn’t glance at Rick again. Beth still hadn’t said a word, her eyes drifted toward the treeline instead—and there, standing just inside the branches, she saw Ron Anderson, watching. His face was pale. His arms hugged close to his body, as if holding himself together. Beth swallowed and looked down at the wooden cross in her lap, the twine digging into her fingers. She didn’t say what she was thinking: that Pete might’ve been a monster but he was also still someone’s dad. And that kid watching didn’t have a say in any of it, just a boy caught in the middle of someone else’s damage. Beth held her tongue and tied the last knot. An hour later, the car’s engine rumbled low before fading into the distance, tires crunching against the pavement as Rick and Morgan disappeared through the main gate. Pete’s body was in the trunk, bound for the woods down Branton Road. A place no one would visit, and no one would mark.
Beth watched the taillights vanish beyond the hedgerow, blinking slowly against the wind. Her arms stayed folded over her stomach, fingertips curling tight around the sleeves of her cardigan. The breeze carried the scent of fresh earth and rough-cut wood from the graves behind her, along with the sound of approaching footsteps. Maggie stopped at her side, hat pulled low, hands in the pockets of her jacket. Her jaw worked a little before she spoke. “They shouldn’t’ve let him be buried here,” she said softly.
Beth didn’t answer at first. Her gaze stayed fixed on the horizon. “I know,” she said finally.
“But it still don’t feel right, does it?”
Beth shook her head. “No.” The quiet stretched between them, long and unbroken, like the stillness of the graveyard behind them. The road ahead was empty. So was the space where Pete had been, awful and loud and real, now gone and leaving only silence. “I know what he did,” Beth said quietly. “I know what kind of man he was. But I keep thinkin’…Ron saw everything. The fight, the shouting, his daddy gettin’ dragged off. And now he knows he wasn’t even worth a grave beside his neighbors.”
Maggie’s voice was quiet. “Sometimes the right thing still hurts.”
Beth let out a slow breath, her arms falling to her sides. “I just…” She hesitated. “I keep thinkin’ about Daddy.” Her voice dropped, barely more than a whisper. “I wish we could’ve gone back to the prison, to where it happened. I hate that he’s still there all alone.”
“I do too,” Maggie swallowed hard, her voice thick.
Beth turned to glance at her. “He would’ve buried Pete. Not because of Pete, but because of that boy, for his sake.”
“Yeah,” Maggie said, her voice breaking just slightly. “He would’ve.”
They stood there for a while, letting the wind pass through the grass and the aching parts of their hearts. Beth stared at the road like it might give something back. “I miss him every day,” Beth said, her voice trembling. “And I hate that I can’t visit him. Can’t sit there and talk to him, can’t say thank you, or tell him I miss him and I love him.”
Maggie reached out and wrapped an arm around her shoulders. Beth leaned into her without a word, head against Maggie’s collarbone, letting the ache breathe between them. “He knew you loved him,” Maggie said softly. “So did I.”
Beth closed her eyes. “I hope so.”
They stood together, quiet and still, two daughters mourning the same man, holding him close in what little ways they still could. “I guess,” Maggie murmured after a while, “We just have to bury the people we can.”
Beth gave a slow nod. “And carry the ones we couldn’t.”
___________________________________________________________________
The sky was bruising to dusk when Rick found him. Daryl was sitting on the porch steps, a rag in his hand, absently rubbing at the grease still smudged along his fingers. The air was cooler now, the breeze tugging at his hair, and the quiet sounds of Alexandria settling down for the night drifted in around him—someone shutting a gate, the bark of a dog, the low murmur of conversation from someone’s porch. He didn’t look up until Rick stepped into view, his silhouette cut sharp against the dimming light. His walk was deliberate, shoulders squared like he was already carrying the weight of something he didn’t want to say. Daryl took one look at his face and straightened up. “What?” he asked, setting the rag down.
Rick didn’t waste time. “There’s a situation.”
Daryl’s brow furrowed. “What kinda situation?”
Rick’s gaze flicked to the house, then to the street, before returning to Daryl. His voice dropped, urgent. “There’s a quarry, a big one, out past Branton Road. It’s packed with walkers—thousands of ‘em. And the trucks keeping ‘em trapped...they’re startin’ to give.”
Daryl stiffened. “You sure?”
Rick nodded once. “Me and Morgan were out there burying Pete and watched one slide while we were standin’ there. If the rest go, if that herd gets out...they’ll head straight here. Daryl glanced toward the house. He didn’t say anything, but his mouth pressed into a thin line. “I’ve got a plan,” Rick went on. “It’s risky, but it might be the only shot we’ve got. I want you on your bike, drawing them out and keeping ‘em together. You’re the only one who can do it.”
Daryl stayed quiet, eyes still fixed on the house. Then he said lowly, “Ain’t been back a day.”
“I know,” Rick said. “But if that quarry breaks open, Beth and that baby are in more danger than if you’re gone a little while.”
Daryl’s jaw ticked and his fingers curled slightly into his palms. He didn’t argue, he just stood there for another long second.
Rick took a step back. “Come with me,” he said. “I’ll show you.”
Daryl looked at him. Then at the tools near his bike. Then back toward the porch light flickering on as night began to fall. e didn’t speak, he just followed.
____________________________________________________________________
The porch swing creaked in a slow, steady rhythm, wood groaning gently beneath their weight. Beth sat curled in the corner of the swing, her head resting lightly against Daryl’s shoulder. His arm was behind her, hand trailing soft, unconscious circles along her upper arm. It was one of those rare moments of stillness, one Daryl never used to trust. But now, with her pressed into his side, it felt more like breathing than wasting time. Beth’s voice drifted, gentle and familiar. “...Scott’s got a limp, but Rosita said he’s walkin’ on it alright. Annie too, she’s got a bad ankle. Heath’s the one that did most of the talking. Said they’ve been trying to get back for weeks. ”
He wasn’t really listening. Daryl’s eyes weren’t on her, they were out there, past the porch rail, past the street, past the gates.
Down that road.
To the quarry.
To the impossible number of walkers penned in like water behind a cracked dam.
Beth went on softly, not noticing right away that he hadn’t answered. “Said they ran into trouble near the highway. That they lost a couple folks early on, but they kept movin’. I'm glad they made it back. Daryl blinked. He’d barely registered the names: Heath, Scott, Annie. Just more faces. Faces that could’ve been torn apart on the other side of that quarry wall. “Heath seems alright—quiet, but I guess that’s to be expected after everything.” She smiled faintly, then turned to look at him more fully. “You’d like him, I think.” Still, she got no response. Beth paused, her brows knitting as she studied his face. He wasn’t tense exactly, but he wasn’t relaxed either. His eyes were distant, fixed past the street and past the walls, like he was seeing something far away. “Daryl?” she said, her voice a little softer. “You okay?”
He blinked once, then gave a faint shake of his head, like trying to come back to himself. “Yeah. Yeah, I’m fine.”
Beth didn’t buy it. She shifted a little, reaching for his hand. “You’ve been quiet ever since you got back from talkin’ to Rick.” He hesitated, his jaw tight and his shoulders stiff. She tilted her head. “What happened?”
Daryl didn’t answer right away. His thumb moved slowly over her knuckles. “There’s somethin’...outside.” he finally muttered.
She stilled. “What do you mean?”
His fingers tightened slightly on the swing’s edge. “Rick showed me last night. When they took Pete out to bury him. Him and Morgan found—”
Of course, that was when the porch creaked, and Carol stepped up the stairs, hands on her hips, smirk already loaded. “Well, aren’t you two just the picture of cozy domesticity.” she said dryly.
Beth gave her a sideways smile. “You jealous?”
“Only of the peace and quiet,” Carol quipped. “But don’t get too comfortable. Rick and Deanna are calling a meeting. Monroe house. Everyone’s expected.”
Daryl exhaled slowly through his nose, his fingers tightening around Beth’s hand for a moment. “Really?” Beth asked, an edge of exhaustion seeping into her tone.
Carol raised an eyebrow. “What? You thought Alexandria would go twenty-four hours without a crisis?”
Beth stood slowly, and looked back at Daryl, her voice low. “We’ll talk more after?” He gave her a single nod, but didn’t say anything, not yet.
Carol had already started back down the steps. “Let’s go, lovebirds. The world’s not gonna save itself.”
The Monroe house was warm, the air thick with the quiet hum of tension. Alexandria’s core members sat scattered around the living room, some on the couches, some standing near the walls. The overhead lights had been dimmed, but the weight in the room had nothing to do with brightness. Daryl stood near the doorway until Beth gently tugged at his arm. He let her guide him to a spot along the edge of the couch, where she eased down beside him, her hand finding his the moment they settled. She could already feel it in her chest—whatever was coming wasn’t going to be small. Rick stood near the hearth, arms folded, eyes sweeping over the group. At his side was Morgan, quiet, and observant. “I’m gonna say something, and I know it’s not gonna sound good,” Rick began. “But you need to hear it.” Beth’s fingers instinctively tightened around Daryl’s. He glanced down at her briefly, then looked back at Rick. “There’s a Quarry about a mile and a half west of here,” Rick said. “Morgan and I found it. That’s where they’ve been going. The walkers, at least a thousand of them.”
A low murmur passed through the room and Rick nodded toward Heath, who stepped forward. “We saw it early on,” Heath said, rubbing the back of his neck. “When Scott and I were out, first scouting the perimeter. There was a camp at the bottom. Looked like when things started goin’ bad, they tried to block the slope with two big rigs.”
“Did they make it out?” Glenn asked, his arm around Maggie, who sat beside him, brows drawn tight.
Heath shook his head. “They’re all roamers now. The whole camp. No one made it.”
Maggie leaned forward. “Has anyone gone back since?”
Heath glanced at Maggie. “No. The stuff worth scavenging was in the opposite direction.”
Michonne, from where she leaned against the wall, spoke up. “Then they were drawn by the sound from here. We pulled them that way.”
Rick nodded. “They’ve been piling in. And now…they’re pressing against the trucks.” He looked around the room, his voice dropping lower, more urgent. “One of those trucks is already tipping. It’s not a question of if—it’s when. And when that truck goes, they come through. All of them.” He paused, letting it land before continuing. “And that road runs straight to Alexandria.” Beth felt a chill pass through her. Daryl shifted slightly beside her, jaw tight. “We wait, we lose the walls,” Rick continued. “We lose everything we’ve built. We lose people.” He looked at each of them, his eyes hard. “So we don’t wait. We control it. We move them. Together. We lead them out before they come crashing down on us.” The beat of silence that followed after was thick, and heavy. Beth swallowed hard. She could feel the room shift—fear rising beneath the surface, and twisting with resolve. Rick took a breath. “I know it sounds risky. But it’s already happening. The only question is whether we’re ready for it.”
Daryl leaned closer to Beth, speaking low. “This is what I was tryin’ t’tell ya.”
Beth looked up at him. “You think it’ll work?”
Daryl didn’t answer right away. He just watched Rick, eyes narrowed. “I know we can’t sit still.”
Beth looked around at the others—Maggie, worried but calm; Glenn, thoughtful; Carol, unreadable; Morgan, still silent but listening, and Rick, standing in the center of it all like a man already carrying the weight of the outcome. The silence after Rick’s declaration was tense enough to crack. Beth could feel it tighten in her chest, her fingers still curled around Daryl’s. She didn’t speak, she didn’t even move. Her grip had gone stiff with unease. Carol was the first to break the silence, her voice soft, and carefully tremulous—playing the part. “I mean…” she said, glancing around nervously, “it sounds terrifying. It really does. But…I don’t see another way.” Beth glanced toward her. She knew the act and she knew it well. But the words landed all the same, bolstering Rick’s position.
Someone else stirred. A man stepped forward from the corner—quiet, mid-thirties, nervous but sincere, someone Beth vaguely remembered seeing during patrol shifts. He glanced at Deanna, then Rick. “I helped Reg build the walls,” he said, voice a little shaky but steadying as he went. “And I’ve been keeping up with maintenance. If we just reinforced the weak points—added supports, doubled the perimeter watch—we could buy time. Maybe it’ll be enough to stop them when they do get loose.”
There were a few quiet murmurs of agreement. Hope, cautious and uncertain, flickered. Rick shook his head. “Even if you hold them back,” he said, “they won’t stop coming. Not if we leave them in that quarry. The sound of that many walkers will keep drawing more in every day. They’ll just pile up and press harder and eventually, they’ll break through and then we won’t get another shot.”
The man opened his mouth again, but Deanna cut in without even turning. She’d been staring out the window the entire time, arms folded, and silent. “We’ll do what Rick says.” Her voice was hollow, but final. “He already has a plan,” she added. “And he’s right. The risk is here now. We move first.”
Rick nodded once, accepting her backing, then turned to the room. “Daryl’s gonna lead them out. Lure them far enough we can reroute them. Away from Alexandria.” Beth’s heart stopped. She didn’t say anything, didn’t let her face break, but her hand jerked slightly in Daryl’s, tightening with quiet panic. He didn’t look at her, he just gave her fingers a light squeeze. “Daryl can ride ahead on the bike,” Rick went on. “He’s fast, loud, and hard to follow. They’ll stay on him.”
Sasha spoke up without hesitation. “I’ll drive with him, keep them moving. If they get sloppy or start to break off, I’ll draw them back in.” Beth’s breath caught. Her other hand gripped the edge of the couch.
Abraham rolled his shoulders and cracked his knuckles. “S’long drive to white-knuckle on your own, I’ll ride with her.” He looked over at Sasha. “We’ll keep it tight.”
Rick nodded, already planning out positions in his head. Beth sat frozen. She knew this made sense, knew Daryl could do it, knew he would. But that didn’t dull the cold twist in her stomach. She kept her expression still, eyes locked forward, nails biting into her palm. “We’ll have two teams,” Rick continued. “One on each side of the forest. Their job is to clear stragglers, keep the herd tight and moving toward the bait group. No distractions, no breaks.” He then nodded at Rosita. “We’re going to have some people on watch from now on, so Rosita, Spencer and Holly, they’re out.”
Glenn leaned close to Maggie, his hand on her knee as he whispered something only she could hear. Beth couldn’t make it out, but whatever he said earned him a firm nod. He raised his hand. “I’ll go too.”
Rick met his gaze and nodded. Beth shifted slightly on the couch, her heart thudding in her chest. Daryl hadn’t moved since Rick named him the lead in the bait group. He was quiet, still, but Beth could feel the tension radiating off of him. A calm front over a storm underneath. Then Gabriel stepped forward. “I want to help,” he said, his voice wavered but held.
Rick didn’t even hesitate. “No.”
Gabriel blinked, stunned into silence, and stepped back without protest. Across the room, Reg’s friend, the same man who’d offered to reinforce the wall, spoke up again. “There’s gotta be another play here, we can’t possibly control that many. You think they’ll just play along? Follow a bike like they’re in a parade?”
Rick’s voice darkened. “They do, they herd up, they move in waves and will follow the ones in front of them, we’ve seen it. They’ll follow a path if there’s something drawing them, that’s how we can get ‘em all at once.”
“And we’re just supposed to take your word for that?” the man snapped. “After the street? After you waved a gun at half of us? Screaming and pointing it at people?”
The room stilled and Beth felt her breath catch in her throat at the memory, glancing toward Deanna—who still hadn’t moved from her post at the window. But then she turned, and her voice, while calm, was sharp enough to cut stone. “That’s enough, Carter.” The man froze and Deanna stepped away from the glass, looking at everyone now, eyes harder than they’d been in days. “This is the plan,” she said. “It’s what we’re doing.” There were murmurs filled with tension and uncertainty after, but no one contradicted her.
Heath stepped forward quietly. “I’ll help. I know the west trails, I can keep pace.”
Tobin followed suit. “I’ve done outer patrols. I can pull weight.”
Nicholas stood near the edge of the group, shoulders tense, eyes flicking between faces like he was waiting for someone to stop him. When he finally lifted his hand, his voice was low. “I’ll go too. I—I want to help.”
The room was silent and Daryl shifted for the first time since Rick had called his name. Slowly. Purposefully. Beth felt the change in him like the drop in pressure before a storm. His fingers tensed in hers, jaw working, eyes locking hard on Nicholas across the room. “No,” Daryl said flatly.
Nicholas blinked, startled. “What?”
“I said no,” Daryl growled, his voice was rough, barely held in check. “You don’t get to help. Not after what you did.”
Nicholas took a step back, his mouth twitching. “I—I did what I could—”
“Bullshit,” Daryl snapped.
“Daryl—” Rick said, firm. “Not now.”
Daryl didn’t look at him. “You’re gonna let him walk out there after what he pulled? After what happened to Noah?” Beth’s stomach dropped, the name alone was a knife.
Rick stepped forward, voice steel. “I said not now.”
Daryl turned to him, fury in his eyes. “He gets someone else killed, that’s on you.”
Rick’s jaw clenched. “Then it will be. But we need bodies, and he volunteered.” Nicholas shrank slightly under the weight of Daryl’s glare, but Rick held his ground between them. The room was deathly quiet now, tension crackling like fire. Daryl finally exhaled sharply through his nose, eyes dark. He didn’t say another word, just leaned back into the couch, leg bouncing now with restrained energy. Beth barely heard what came next. She was still holding Daryl’s hand, but her grip had gone slack now. Her heart was a drumbeat in her ears, the sound of Rick’s voice and the others all blurring together. She heard Reg’s friend, Carter, ask Rick to repeat the plan, heard Daryl make a sound low in his throat that might’ve been annoyance or exhaustion, but it felt like it came from somewhere very far away. Because all she could think was—What if something goes wrong? What if he doesn’t come back? She kept her face still, and her voice silent. But inside, her worry had begun to pool like water at her feet, rising steadily as the meeting pressed on without her.
Chapter 61
Notes:
We're getting into the thick of things now!
Buckle up, it's going to be a wild ride
Chapter Text
The front door of the Monroe house swung shut behind them with a quiet click, and Beth didn’t say a word. She walked several steps ahead of Daryl down the porch and into the street, her arms folded tightly over her chest. She passed Rick without so much as a glance, her lips pressed into a line, her jaw set. If he noticed her silence, he didn’t stop her. “Beth,” Daryl said lowly, having to speed up to keep pace with her.
She didn’t answer.
“You’re mad.”
“Damn right I am,” she bit out, not slowing.
Daryl sighed and reached for her wrist, catching it gently. “Hold on—”
Beth stopped abruptly and turned to him, her voice sharp. “What do you want me to say, Daryl? That I’m fine with you leadin’ a thousand walkers outta a quarry like it’s some damn parade route? That I’m supposed to sit back and nod while Rick volunteers you for a suicide run?”
“Ain’t suicide,” he muttered. “I’ve handled worse.”
“That ain’t the point!” she snapped, stepping closer. “I don’t like you being out there with them. All of them behind you, and you just—baiting a whole horde, like it’s nothing.”
Daryl shifted on his feet. “Ain’t like I’m doing it for fun.”
“Thousands of walkers, Daryl. Thousands. If even one thing goes wrong—if your bike stalls, if they break off the line, if you fall—”
“I won’t.”
“You don’t know that,” she hissed, stepping closer. “God, you think I haven’t played this out in my head already? What happens if the truck gives too soon? What if they start breaking off early? What if you don’t make the turn fast enough—what if you just don’t make it?” Her voice cracked at the edge, eyes glassy now, burning. “What then? What the hell am I supposed to do then?”
Daryl opened his mouth—but nothing came out at first. He ran a hand through his hair, his whole frame tense, bristling. When he finally spoke, it came out sharper than he meant. “You think I wanna do this?”
“But you agreed to it like it didn’t mean anything.”
Daryl’s brows pulled. “It wasn’t like that.”
“You didn’t even flinch when Rick said your name. You just nodded like it was nothing!” Beth’s voice rose. “Like it was no different than a supply run, like you weren’t going to be riding off with thousands of walkers behind you!”
“It ain’t about what I want—”
“But you didn’t even pause!” Her hands flew up in frustration. “You didn’t look at me. You didn’t ask. You just decided.”
Daryl bristled. “Ain’t got time to stand around and ask permission, Beth.”
“This isn’t about permission,” she snapped. “It’s about us. It’s about our family—You’re going to ride ahead of a horde!”
“It’s gotta be done, Beth.”
“But why you?” Beth demanded. “Why does it have to be you?”
“Cause someone has to do it!” Daryl snapped back. “Someone’s gotta draw ‘em off, or they come crashing through the walls. You want that instead? I said yes cause I ain’t gonna wait around for someone else to screw it up and fuck all of us. I can do this, Beth. I can lead them out. Keep ‘em off Alexandria, keep ‘em off you.”
She stared at Daryl for a second, before crossing her arms tight and inhaling through her nose. Beth blinked rapidly, trying to shoo the tears away. “I’m scared,” she whispered. “And maybe that’s selfish, but I need you to come back. We need you to come back.”
The silence that fell between them was heavy, and thick with emotion. He saw it in her face—the hurt, the fear, and the love tangled up in it all. Daryl’s shoulders dropped. He stepped forward, quieter now. “Beth, I ain’t gonna let nothin’ happen to me,” he said, voice softening in that special way it only ever did for her. “You ain’t gonna lose me,” He reached for her hands, gripping them tight. "You hear me?" His hands moved to her face, cupping it. “I can’t let it go wrong,” he said. “Not with you here, not with the baby.”
Beth blinked hard, swallowing the lump in her throat. She stepped forward and pressed her forehead against his chest. Daryl wrapped his arms around her, holding her close, one hand curled protectively over the small of her back. “I hate this plan.” she whispered, her voice cracking.
“I know,” he rested his chin on top of her head.
“I hate that you’re right.”
“Yeah,” he murmured. “Me too.”
_________________________________________
The day was warm as Daryl hoisted another rusted guardrail into place along the narrow curve of the road. Metal scraped asphalt with a teeth-gritting screech as Tobin and Jessie helped brace it with sandbags and cinder blocks on either side. Further up, Rick directed the positioning of another semi trailer, this one to create a funnel leading out from the Quarry toward the open road. It wasn’t elegant, but it would hold. It had to. Daryl straightened, wiping a smear of sweat from his brow as Rick stepped over with a bottle of water, offering it without a word. Daryl took it, drinking deep, and Rick watched him for a second before he finally spoke. “I didn’t mean to put you in a spot earlier with Beth.”
Daryl capped the bottle and handed it back. “You didn’t, I made my own call.”
Rick’s jaw tensed. “Still...”
Daryl shrugged, his tone level. “She gets it. She ain’t…happy ‘bout it, but she gets it." They worked in silence a moment longer, dragging a battered ‘Road Closed’ sign into place beside the barrier. Then Daryl spoke again, quiet. “I’ve been thinkin’ ‘bout what you said, ‘bout not goin’ out anymore, ‘bout takin’ care of our own.” Rick looked over at him but Daryl kept his eyes on the road. “Goin’ out and findin’ people, that is takin’ care of ourselves. It’s just…harder, and riskier, but that don’t mean it’s wrong.” Rick nodded slowly, and Daryl glanced his way. “But it’s your call.”
Rick exhaled, a small, weary smile tugging at the edge of his mouth. “Maybe it’s one we make together next time.” Daryl gave a slight nod to that, satisfied.
Jessie’s voice called from up the hill. “We’re good on this end!”
Rick turned to wave back, and Daryl picked up another sandbag, already walking. “Let’s finish it, then.”
A bit down the road a ways, Beth bent down to lift another board into place, steadying it while Maggie hammered it into a frame. Her arms ached, and her lower back ached even more, but it felt good to be doing something, to be moving instead of sitting still and worrying. Tara crouched a few feet away, passing nails to Maggie while occasionally glancing over her shoulder at the rest of the work crew. “Looks like they’re making good progress with the barriers,” Tara said, nodding toward the road. “Even Nicholas is hauling stuff like he means it.” Beth glanced up at that name and followed her gaze. Nicholas was across the site, helping Spencer and Heath load scrap metal into a truck bed. He was moving with purpose, but there was a stiffness to it, like he knew eyes were still on him. Like he knew not everyone had forgotten. Tara frowned. “He’s the one who got Noah killed, right?”
Maggie straightened slowly, the pause in her movement was answer enough. “Yeah,” she said quietly. “But that’s not all.”
Beth turned toward her, eyebrows rising. “What do you mean?”
Maggie looked between them, then exhaled through her nose. “He tried to lure Glenn into the woods. To kill him.”
Beth froze, and Tara’s eyes widened. “What?”
Maggie nodded. “It was durin’ the meeting about Rick. Nicholas was angry and desperate. Glenn didn’t tell anyone, said it’d just make things worse.”
Beth sat back against a beam, heart hammering. She remembered the bruises on Glenn’s neck. The tight smile. The careful way he’d said it was just walkers. “He lied to cover for him,” she said, voice low.
Maggie nodded. “Yeah.”
Tara shook her head in disbelief. “And now we’re just…letting him stay?”
“He’s not the same,” Maggie said. “He’s trying. Glenn says people don’t change all at once.”
Tara was still bristling. “If he tried to kill Glenn, he should be exiled. Hell, worse.”
“I thought so too,” Maggie admitted. “But Glenn…he doesn’t want revenge. He wants to save people, even ones like Nicholas.”
Beth looked down at her hands, dirt-streaked. “That’s a hard thing to ask.”
“I know.” Maggie cleared her throat. “But Glenn doesn’t like to give up on people, not if he can help it.” She turned to Tara, her voice quieter. “He didn’t give up on you, and you came with the Governor.” That stopped Tara cold and Beth looked between them both, her chest aching. “I wanted to hate you.” Maggie added. “But Glenn saw something worth saving. And he was right.”
Tara looked away for a second, her throat bobbing. “Yeah. He was.”
Beth’s gaze fixed on Nicholas, the clang of metal and the rhythm of hammers around her fading into a low hum. He wasn’t looking their way, too busy lifting scrap into the truck bed, wiping his forehead with the back of his arm. There was something hollow in his movements, something haunted. But there was no mistaking the fact that he was trying. She swallowed thickly as the thought of Noah crept back into her mind. Beth thought of his laugh, the way he’d always hold the door open for her despite his limp, how much he always carried and how hard he worked to keep up.
And now he was gone.
Because of him.
Beth’s hands clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. It would’ve been so easy to hold onto the hate. To let it fester in the cracks of her grief. And yet her eyes flicked back to Maggie, strong, scarred, steady beside her, then to Tara, still wiping subtly at her cheek, silent now, then back to Nicholas. “I don’t forgive him,” Beth said softly, more to herself than anyone else. “I don’t know if I ever will.” Tara looked over, but didn’t interrupt. “But if Glenn can live with what he did…” Beth exhaled slowly, her voice trembling just slightly. “Maybe I can live with him trying to be better.” She stood, brushing off her hands. Her leg ached, but she didn’t let it slow her. “And maybe,” she added, glancing once more at Nicholas, “if we’re gonna make this place last…someone’s gotta try. Even if it hurts.” Maggie gave a small nod. Tara said nothing, but the look in her eyes was quieter now. The wind picked up, carrying the distant scent of rot that intermingled with the surrounding forest. Beth turned back to the frame, picked up another board, and kept building.
____________________________________________________________________
The sound of hammering echoed down the stretch of cracked road, mixing with the low rumble of voices and the scrape of metal on metal. People moved like clockwork, hauling, stacking, bracing panels of scavenged steel across the trail where the herd would pass. It was coming together faster than expected, but the air was thick with nerves. Daryl set down a sheet of corrugated tin with a grunt, wiping sweat from his brow as he glanced around. Beth was across the way, head bent beside Maggie and Tara as they worked on a separate frame. He watched her just a second longer than he meant to. “I see that look,” Carol said, walking up beside him with a coil of wire in one hand and her other arm already bracing a post.
Daryl grunted. “Ain’t a look.”
“Sure it ain’t.” She smirked, ducking to loop the wire to secure the frame. “You gonna stare a hole through her or spit it out?”
Daryl hesitated, then cleared his throat. “Need a favor.”
Carol straightened, brushing her hands on her pants. “Shoot.”
“Maggie’s stayin’ back,” he started. “I know she’ll watch Beth. But I—” He paused, his jaw working before he got the rest out. “I just…I’d feel better if someone else had eyes on her too.”
Carol blinked, then tilted her head, lips twitching. “You asking me to babysit your girl, Dixon?”
He frowned. “Ain’t like that.”
“Oh, I think it’s exactly like that,” she teased. “You’re going off to play pied piper with a thousand walkers, and you want someone making sure Beth keeps breathing while you’re gone.”
Daryl didn’t rise to the bait. He just looked at her, jaw tight. “Yeah, she ain’t exactly…thrilled ‘bout the plan. Not me leadin’ ‘em, anyway.” He scratched the back of his neck. “Told me she knows it’s selfish, but she’s scared. Reckon I can’t blame her.”
“I don’t either.” Carol’s smile faded into something gentler. She studied him for a beat, then nodded. “I’ll watch her,” she said. “You know I will.”
He gave the smallest of nods, gaze dropping to the dirt near his boots. “Thanks.”
She bumped him lightly with her elbow. “You know, you’re getting soft.” He gave her a look. “I like it,” she added with a grin. “You’re still grumpy as hell, but softer.”
Daryl shook his head and grumbled, “Ain’t soft.”
“Sure.” Carol snorted, before her face grew serious. “I’ll keep an eye on her, I swear. Just don’t get yourself killed.”
Daryl gave a dry huff of a laugh, then looked back toward Beth—tired, determined, and radiant even in the dirt and sweat and worry. His fingers curled at his sides. “I ain’t gonna die,” he said quietly.
Carol just nodded. “Then go prove it. Lure ‘em out, and come home.”
Chapter 62
Summary:
In the spirit of Halloween it's a three chapter week! Enjoy <3
Chapter Text
The rumble of Daryl’s motorcycle echoed across the cracked asphalt, the early morning sun slicing through the trees in slanted beams of gold. The woods flanked either side of the road, dense and dark, a natural corridor guiding the grim procession forward. Behind him, Abraham’s car crawled forward, steady and deliberate, Sasha riding shotgun. The horde followed in grotesque formation that consisted of at least a thousand walkers, their groans lost beneath the low growl of the engines. Daryl kept his pace just ahead of the lead walkers, close enough to keep them interested, far enough to veer off if things went south. The rear view mirror offered a glimpse of the tide behind him—rotting faces, torn clothes, and relentless motion. His grip tightened on the handlebars.
Abraham’s voice came crackling through the radio: “Still with us, Redneck Roadrunner?”
Daryl pressed the button to respond with a fingerless-gloved hand. “Still breathin’, ain’t I?” he said dryly.
Sasha’s voice came through a moment later, cool and measured: “We’re holding steady, you good up there?”
He didn’t respond right away. His eyes tracked the curve of the road ahead, then the woods to the right—half expecting something to move that shouldn’t. Then finally, his reply came, voice quiet: "Yeah, just thinkin’."
He didn’t say what he was thinking about.
He didn’t say he was thinking about Beth back at the safe zone, about the way her voice had cracked when she told him how scared she was, how he had promised her that she wasn’t going to lose him. Or how he was thinking about what happens if this whole plan went to shit. Instead, Daryl eased off the throttle just a hair, keeping his speed steady. The herd groaned behind him, a chorus of death that never tired, never slowed. He kept his eyes forward, focused. One road, one mission, and no room for mistakes. But his mind stayed on the people behind him, not the ones in the rear view.
The ones he had to get back to.
__________________________________________________________
The infirmary was quiet but far from still—paper rustled, a pen scratched across notes, and the occasional clink of glass echoed from the supply shelf. Denise sat hunched at the far end of the table, a thick book open in front of her and three more stacked at her elbow. She looked like she hadn’t blinked in ten minutes. Beth folded a few linens and slid them into the cabinet, casting a glance her way. “You don’t have to cram it all in today.”
Denise startled slightly, blinking as if she’d forgotten someone else was in the room. “I know. I just…” She sighed and rubbed the heel of her palm against her forehead. “I wasn’t supposed to be here. Not like this.”
Beth turned toward her, voice gentle. “You mean the infirmary?”
“I mean being the doctor.” Denise let out a dry, anxious laugh. “I went to med school, yeah, but I changed my specialty. I was supposed to be a surgeon but I couldn’t handle the pressure and had a panic attack in the middle of a rotation. After that, I switched to psychiatry. Thought maybe I could help people without having to cut them open.”
Beth leaned against the counter. “Now you’re doing both.”
Denise let out a breath. “Yeah, lucky me.”
Beth’s lips lifted slightly. “I never had formal training, just patched people up when I had to. First it was my daddy, then Maggie, then everyone else. Most of what I know came from watching him and learning the hard way.” She shrugged. “And cleanin’ up after Daryl, whenever he got himself torn up.”
Denise glanced up. “He lets you?”
Beth laughed softly. “He grumbles the whole time. But he doesn’t say no, not to me at least.”
That earned a real smile from Denise—tired, but there. “We’re all just…faking it, huh?”
Beth crossed the room and placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. “Not faking, just figuring it out as we go. You’re scared, that just means you care.”
Denise looked down at her notes for a long second, then nodded slowly. “Thanks. I needed to hear that.”
Beth offered a quiet smile and stood, pulling off her apron. “You’ll be alright. Take it one day at a time, that’s what Daddy used to say.” On her way out, she nearly bumped into Tara.
Tara offered her a lopsided grin. “Taggin’ out already?” she teased.
Beth smiled. “Denise has the wheel now.”
Behind Tara, Eugene trailed in carrying an armful of scavenged books. He gave Beth a short, and formal nod. “Afternoon.”
“Hope one of those has diagrams,” Denise said, rising slightly in her seat. “I’ve seen enough text walls to last a lifetime.”
Beth slipped past them and out into the street, sunlight warming her shoulders. She took a slow breath, letting the air settle in her lungs, and looked toward the gates.
Still no Daryl.
Beth walked slowly, arms wrapped around herself despite the heat. The breeze had picked up just enough to rattle the shutters on nearby homes, and the shadows stretched long across the quiet street. She didn’t head straight for the house. Her steps were aimless, and careful, like walking too fast might shatter the fragile hope she was trying to keep upright. Beth turned the corner and paused. Up ahead, near one of the garden beds, Carl was crouched with Judith on his hip, gently bouncing her. The little girl tugged at his shirt with sleepy fingers, her eyes half-lidded. Carl looked tired too—not in the way kids usually did after chores or running around, but in the way grown-ups looked when something heavy had settled in. Beth stepped closer, her voice soft. “Need a hand?”
Carl looked up, startled, but offered a faint smile. “Nah. She’s just about out.”
Beth lowered herself slowly beside them, reaching over to brush a wisp of hair from Judith’s cheek. “You’re good with her.”
“Thanks,” Carl said, shifting his sister a little. “She’s easier than most people.”
Beth let out a quiet chuckle. “Ain’t that the truth.”
There was a pause before Carl spoke again. “Ron won’t talk to me.”
Beth glanced at him. “What?”
“He’s been weird ever since…” Carl hesitated. “Since what happened with Pete. I didn’t even do anything, but every time I pass him, he gives me this look. Like he hates me.”
Beth let the words settle, her expression turning soft. “Pete wasn’t good, and people know that. But to Ron…he was still his daddy. And now he’s gone, and he’s angry, and he doesn’t know where to put that.” Carl’s eyes stayed on Judith, his jaw clenched like he wanted to argue but couldn’t quite find a reason to. Beth placed a hand on his shoulder. “He’s not mad at you. Not really. He’s mad at the whole world, and you’re just…close enough to take it out on.”
Carl nodded slowly. “It’s just hard, not knowing what to say.”
“You don’t always have to say anything,” Beth said gently. “Just…don’t push him away if he ever comes ‘round. Losing someone like that messes with people, you know that better than most.”
He looked at her then, and the hardened edges in his face softened. “Yeah,” he said. “I guess I do.”
Beth smiled, giving his shoulder a light squeeze before standing again. “You need help getting her home?”
Carl shook his head. “I got her.”
Beth lingered for a beat, then nodded. “Alright, if you need me, I’ll be at the house.”
“Thanks, Beth.” As she walked away, she heard Judith giggle once, soft and tired, and Carl whispered something back to her. Beth smiled faintly despite the ache in her chest. Once she was far enough away, she paused and lifted her head, trying to pick up the sound of the rumble of an approaching motorcycle in the wind.
Still no Daryl.
But she kept walking, because he had made a promise to her and she was going to hold him to it.
__________________________________________________________
The sun hung low and hot over the road, baking the pavement and casting long, sharp shadows from the trees lining either side. The herd behind them moved in jerking unison—moaning, dragging, dumb. Daryl could hear them through the roar of the engine, that familiar, hollow chorus that had long since stopped making the hairs on his neck rise. He gripped the throttle tighter, knuckles taut beneath his gloves. The motorcycle rumbled steady beneath him, its engine the only constant in a world that never stayed still. Behind him, about a hundred yards back, Abraham lounged in the driver seat, but his eyes were sharp, Sasha sat upright in the passenger, rifle resting upright between her knees.
The radio crackled to life. “You know,” Abraham drawled, “if we get outta this, I say we open for parades. World's ugliest float.”
Sasha didn’t glance his way. “You’d have to wave.”
“I got the wave of a southern lady and the mustache of a god. I was born for it.”
Daryl smirked, just a flicker, and tapped his radio. “Soundin’ more like Eugene tryin’ to write a country song.”
“Well, hell,” Abraham shot back. “If Eugene starts singin’, I’m throwin’ myself into that horde.”
“They might throw you back,” Sasha muttered.
The banter did what it always did—kept the panic quiet, at least for a few seconds. Then Rick’s voice cracked over the channel, urgent and sharp. “Daryl. Sasha. Abraham. Listen up—we’ve got a problem. Big one.”
Daryl’s spine stiffened. “Go.”
“Back half of the herd broke off. They’re turning east, heading straight toward Alexandria.”
Sasha’s voice came through fast. “What? Why?”
“A horn,” Rick said. “Long, loud, and steady. It’s coming from inside or just outside the walls. It hasn’t stopped.”
Daryl’s stomach dropped. The bike wobbled slightly as his grip faltered, then steadied again. “I’m going back,” he said without hesitation, already easing the throttle to prepare his turn. “I can pull ‘em off, lead ‘em away.”
“No,” Rick snapped. “Daryl, you stay on task. We need the front herd to stay on track. If they veer too, we lose everything.”
“Rick, you got no idea what that horn means—what the hell could’ve gone wrong back there.” Daryl’s voice was rising, sharp with worry. “I ain’t lettin’ that horde head back to Beth, you want me to ride on while she’s there and somethin’ like that’s goin’ on?”
“I know, I get it.” Rick said. “But if you break formation, the lead’ll splinter and the front of the horde might follow then there’s no stopping any of it. You keep goin’, but Daryl was already slowing. “I’ll go,” Rick added quickly. “I’ll check it out. I’m closer. I’ll find the source of the horn and shut it down. You keep on.” Daryl’s breath caught. The bike wobbled for half a second under his hesitation. “I promise,” Rick said. “I’ll handle it.”
Silence stretched over the line for a beat too long, then Daryl exhaled, long and ragged. “Fine.” He eased the throttle forward again, falling back into formation ahead of the herd. The roar of the engine rose behind him.
Sasha’s voice followed, quieter now. “Thanks.”
“Don’t thank me yet,” Daryl muttered.
Abraham’s voice came over the channel. “Well,” he said, “if we make it through this, you’re gettin’ a cold beer, a nap, and if you play your cards right, I’ll even braid your hair.”
“You ain’t touchin m’hair,” Daryl muttered.
“Then I’ll braid your shoelaces. Somethin’ to take the edge off.”
Sasha added, deadpan, “He’s trying, Daryl. Let him have this.”
Daryl exhaled, just faintly. The rumble of the bike kept on steady. The walkers groaned and shuffled behind them, blind and aimless. And the horn still blared, distant but constant. He tightened his grip on the bars. “I’m stayin’ on course,” he muttered.
Rick’s voice came back, softer. “I’ll find out what it is. You just get that horde to the end.” Daryl didn’t answer, he didn’t need to. He didn’t like this, nor did he trust it, but he kept going.
And he’d get back to her, no matter what.
Chapter Text
The breeze drifting in through the open window was warm and lazy. A hush had settled over Alexandria, children’s laughter echoed faintly from somewhere down the road, someone hammered slowly near the wall, and the rustling leaves kept the silence from feeling too still. Beth stood at the table, sorting through a small stack of clean laundry. The rhythm helped, it gave her hands something to do, something to keep her thoughts from straying too far. The front door creaked open behind her. “Hope you’re not overexerting yourself,” Carol said dryly, stepping inside. “Those dangerous cotton fibers might get the better of you.”
Beth smiled and turned, brushing a few wisps of hair behind her ear. “I’ll try to take it slow.”
Carol walked further into the room, casting a glance at the folded shirts. “Daryl know you’re doin’ chores? I thought he left you with a list of things not to do.”
Beth snorted softly. “He did. I ignored half of it.”
Carol arched a brow, setting her hands on her hips. “Careful, man’s two steps from strapping you down and barricading the doors.”
Beth chuckled, light and genuine. “He means well.”
“Oh, I know he does,” Carol said, walking over. “He’s turning into a regular mother hen. A big, growly, crossbow-toting mother hen. I’m surprised he even ended up riding out at all.”
Beth’s smile dimmed just a touch. “I think he didn’t wanna go, not really. But he knows it’s important.”
Carol nodded, her expression softening. “He’ll be alright. Rick wouldn’t have sent him if he didn’t believe that.”
“I know.” Beth paused, then added, “Maggie stopped by earlier. Said she was going to talk to Deanna about some things, she won’t be long.”
“You okay here for a while?” Carol asked, glancing toward the porch.
“Yeah, I’m fine. Might sit down a bit once I’m done. Pretend everything’s normal for a little while.”
Carol gave her a knowing look, before nodding “Alright. I’m heading over to the pantry anyways. Olivia thinks someone’s been sneaking extras again.”
Beth arched a brow. “Is it Spencer?”
“Probably Spencer,” Carol said dryly. “But I’m gonna pretend it’s not until I catch him red-handed.” Beth laughed again, softer this time. The kind of sound that didn’t quite chase away the nerves, but dulled them for a little while. “Let me know if you change your mind,” Carol added, heading for the door. “Or if the laundry mutinies.”
Beth watched her go. “Will do.” She stepped out onto the porch and leaned against the railing, one hand resting lightly on her side as she watched Carol disappear around the corner. The older woman didn’t look back, but Beth stayed there a moment longer, just in case. Eventually, she returned inside. The sun shifted, casting light through the gauzy curtains as Beth curled up on the couch. A worn book lay open in her lap, but she’d long since stopped reading. One hand came to rest on the swell of her stomach, fingers moving in absentminded circles. The baby shifted beneath her palm—slow and subtle, like a stretch and Beth smiled faintly, barely more than a breath of warmth on her lips. “Easy now,” she murmured. “We’re just waitin’. Nothin’ to worry about.”
Daryl’s voice echoed in her memory—gruff and affectionate, soft as cotton. Just leadin’ 'em out. Be back before you know it.
She believed him, she had to.
Somewhere in the distance outside the house, someone called out to a neighbor and a dog barked. Beth leaned back into the couch, letting her shoulders ease as she closed her eyes and took in the sounds.
Maybe the day really would pass uneventfully.
Maybe—
CRASH.
The sound of glass shattering rang out from the back of the house. Beth bolted upright, heart thudding in her chest. The book slid from her lap with a thump. She didn’t move at first, she just stood there, frozen with one hand braced on the arm of the couch, her breath caught somewhere between her chest and her throat. Her heart pounded louder than anything else, thudding so hard it almost hurt. Maybe it was nothing, maybe something fell—a dish left too close to the edge, a breeze through a window knocking over a frame.
Yeah.
Yeah, it could’ve been that.
She forced herself to breathe. The book lay face-down on the floor, its pages ruffled, half open like it had been startled too. The curtains stirred again with the breeze—but outside, something felt...off. Beth glanced toward the window, waiting for the usual rhythm of Alexandria to resume. The low hum of conversation. The scrape of a rake. A child laughing. Even the hammer she’d been vaguely listening to earlier.
But there was nothing.
The silence pressed in, heavier now, wrong.
Beth’s eyes flicked to the front door, her breath shallow. A chill settled over her skin, cold despite the warm air drifting in. She strained to listen, to pick up anything. A voice, a sound, something. And then she heard it, faint, and muffled, a scream that was suddenly cut short. The hair on the back of her neck rose. The scream hadn’t been far, it sounded like it came from just beyond the fence, or closer. She turned her body slightly toward the door, as if that might protect her, as if that might give her a moment to run.
Then came the crunch, a soft and slow sound of glass underfoot.
Beth turned back toward the hallway, and saw him. Standing on the threshold was a man. He was barefoot, gaunt and filthy, and his eyes were wide and bright with something feral. His hair was matted. His fingers twitched against the handle of the machete in his hand, and carved deep into the center of his forehead was a large, crudely drawn W. He stared at her—silent and still, except for the rise and fall of his chest. His mouth was curled into something between a sneer and a smile. Beth didn’t scream, she couldn’t. Her legs refused to move, and her body had gone cold. The only thing she could hear now was the drumbeat of her own pulse. He stepped forward, slow and deliberate, crunching more glass beneath his heel as he dragged the machete just slightly across the wall—scraping it along.
And then he lunged.
Beth barely had time to turn before he was on her, the air split by a sharp growl as the man charged, machete raised overhead. She dodged left, the blade whistling past her ear and burying itself with a sickening thunk into the wooden edge of the window frame behind her, splinters flying. She shoved at him with everything she had, but he was too strong, too wild. He tore the machete free with a snarl and came at her again. She lifted her arm instinctively to shield her head and the blade came down, carving deep into the meat of her shoulder. Beth screamed as white-hot pain bloomed down her side, but she didn’t stop moving. Blood soaked through the fabric of her shirt in seconds, but she used the moment of recoil, his momentary pullback from the strike, to bolt for the hallway.
She didn’t make it far.
His hand caught her hair, jerking her backwards so violently she hit the floor hard, the back of her head slamming against the wood with a dull, skull-rattling crack. Stars exploded in her vision, and her ears rang. The world tilted violently sideways and refused to right itself. She tried to roll, to crawl, but he was on top of her in an instant, pinning her down with his knees, the machete raised high. His breath reeked of sweat and rot. He straddled her, one filthy hand pressing hard against her throat while the other gripped the hilt of the blade, trying to force it down toward her face. Beth screamed again, half-choked, arms straining against his weight. Her hands scrabbled at his face, clawed at his shirt, anything, anything, but the machete kept coming and its jagged edge caught her brow, slicing skin and drawing blood that ran hot and fast down into her eyes, stinging and blinding her. “No—” she gasped, voice wet and cracking, “get off—get off me—!” She kicked and thrashed, her hand fumbled blindly down her leg—past blood and torn fabric, reaching into the collar of her boot until her fingers brushed it.
The old knife in her boot.
The same one she’d carried since before the prison fell.
She yanked it free and with a cry more animal than human, Beth drove it into the man’s gut. He froze, and she twisted the blade, jerking her hand and ripping it through flesh and organ alike. The scream that tore from his throat was raw and ragged, and it rattled through the house like thunder. He reared back, dropping the machete as both hands flew to the knife buried in his stomach. Beth didn’t stop. She kicked at him, once, twice, enough to send him toppling sideways off her. She scrambled away, panting, with blood running freely down her temple and soaking through her shoulder. Her vision swam, but she stayed upright, barely. The man writhed, moaning now, clutching his stomach as the blood poured out fast and dark. Beth staggered toward the wall, one hand pressed to her bleeding head, the other searching for the fallen machete. She stood over him then, swaying. The machete hung limp in her bloodied hand. Her other hand trembled at her side, fingers twitching involuntarily. The man lay crumpled at her feet in a twisted sprawl, the knife still embedded deep in his gut. He wasn’t moving anymore, a final wet gurgle rolling from his throat in rivulets of crimson.
Then he was silent.
Her breath came in shallow gasps, uneven and sharp. Her heartbeat thudded in her ears, deafening as it drowned out the sound of her ripping the knife from his abdomen and driving it through the side of his head with a wet squelch, the action more instinct than thought. She stared down afterwards, unable to look away from the pool of blood spilling out beneath him—thick and glossy and red. So red.
Not the blackened, congealed rot of walkers.
This was bright.
Fresh.
Human.
The warmth of it still clung to her hands. Her palms slick with it. Her nails dark with it. It coated her wrists, streaked her arm, soaked into the torn fabric at her shoulder. The coppery scent hit her all at once, thick and suffocating. It wasn’t like gutting a walker. It wasn’t like stabbing dead flesh that didn’t scream. This—this was different.
This had been a man.
Beth stumbled backward, colliding with the wall. Her shoulder lit up in fresh agony and she whimpered, barely registering the sound as her legs gave out and she slid down to the floor. The machete and knife clattered from her grip. Her hands hovered in front of her face, shaking, slick and red and glistening. She couldn’t seem to make them stop. “Oh God…” She barely heard herself. Outside, somewhere in the distance, gunfire cracked—pop pop pop—rapid and irregular. And further off, barely audible through the pounding in her ears, a horn blared long and low, unrelenting. Her head was swimming, the pain behind her eyes pulsing with every beat of her heart. The floor seemed to ripple beneath her. A hot wave of nausea rose in her throat. She turned, bracing one bloody hand against the wall, and vomited.
Everything spun.
She pressed her forehead to the cool wood, eyes squeezed shut, trying to hold herself together. She could feel the baby shifting inside her—slow and sluggish beneath her skin, alive—and her breath hitched.
She hadn’t died.
They hadn’t died.
But someone else had, and she had killed him. Beth reached out blindly for the wall to anchor herself, smearing blood in her wake.
He would’ve killed her, he would’ve killed the baby.
And still—her stomach turned again.
Beth didn’t know how long she stayed curled against the wall like that, forehead pressed to the wood, blood drying in thick, itchy patches across her skin. Every breath hurt, her shoulder was a mess of white-hot pain, and her vision had started to fuzz around the edges. She tried to focus, to ground herself. She had to move. She had to do something. Beth's knees wobbled, threatening to give and the room tilted hard left, then right, before steadying enough for her to breathe again. She pressed a shaking hand to her temple, her fingers came away smeared with more blood. The cut on her brow was still leaking, pulsing in rhythm with her heartbeat. “I’m okay,” she whispered, as if saying it aloud could make it true. She limped to the kitchen. The drawer stuck—she had to yank it with her good arm before it scraped open, revealing a half-used roll of bandages, some wipes, and an old rag. Her vision swam as she tried to clean the wound on her shoulder. The wipes burned like fire, and the rag slipped from her numb fingers. She bit her lip so hard she tasted blood. Her breath started to hitch again, short and fast. The baby shifted sluggishly inside her, and she closed her eyes, pressing a trembling hand to her belly. “I’ve got you,” she whispered. “I’ve got you, I’ve got you—just stay still, okay? Mama’s okay. I’m okay.” Beth stumbled back toward the door, trying to focus on securing the house. The window the man had broken through was still gaping open. She picked up the machete again with clumsy fingers and kicked a chair under the window. It wouldn’t stop anyone, not really, but it made her feel a fraction less helpless.
That’s when she heard it—footsteps.
Heavy, fast, coming closer.
Panic surged and Beth spun toward the hallway, grip tightening on the bloody blade. A figure emerged from the side door, shadowed by the glare of afternoon light. Beth lunged, but her wrist was caught mid-swing. “Beth!” Rosita’s voice cracked the haze like thunder. Beth froze, heart hammering. Her eyes met Rosita’s—wide with shock, breathless and horrified. Rosita slowly pushed the blade down and took it from her. “Hey, hey, it’s me—it’s me,” she said quickly, guiding the machete from her hands. “Jesus, Beth, what the hell happened?” Beth couldn’t answer, and Rosita took one look at the blood, the bruises, the torn shirt stuck to her shoulder by thick, clotting blood, and the dead man in the hallway. She swore under her breath. “Okay, you’re coming with me. We’ve gotta get you to the infirmary.”
Beth shook her head, swaying on her feet. “No, I—I can’t. I can’t leave. What if there’s more?”
“Beth—” Rosita gripped her arms, steadying her. “It’s over. The breach was short. There’s cleanup outside but most of them are already dead or driven out. It’s done. We’ve got people clearing house to house now.”
Beth’s lip trembled. “I didn’t even hear it coming.”
Rosita’s expression softened. “You fought him off. You’re alive, you did everything right.”
“I killed him,” Beth whispered, her voice cracking. “He looked right at me and I—” Her voice broke off as a sob clawed up her throat.
Rosita nodded, her tone firm. “And if you hadn’t, you’d be dead. He would’ve killed you, your baby.” Beth crumpled slightly, and Rosita caught her again, this time holding her upright as Beth’s knees buckled. “I’ve got you,” she said gently. “C’mon, you’re hurt bad.” Beth didn’t resist this time. Rosita looped an arm around her waist and guided her out the front door, careful and steady. The sun outside was harsh and too bright. There was blood on the sidewalk, smoke on the wind, and bodies in the street.
But the horn was gone.
The worst of it, for now, was over.
And Beth, still trembling, still bleeding, was alive.
______________________________________
The roar of the engine beneath him was steady, but Daryl’s grip had grown tight, knuckles white as bone around the throttle. The road ahead was straight, long, and bathed in the gold of late afternoon—but he wasn’t seeing it, not really. He kept glancing toward the treeline, half-expecting something to leap out, half-hoping it would, just to break the waiting. Behind him, the herd groaned and shambled on, single-minded in their hunger. The sick rhythm of it was too familiar now, too quiet, despite the noise. The radio crackled again, Abraham’s voice breaking through like a steady drumbeat of nonsense. "You ever think about how lucky we are none of these dead bastards learned to climb trees? Or—hell—ride bikes? You’d be out of a job, Dixon." Daryl didn’t answer, his jaw working. "Come on, man" Abraham pressed. "I know that look, even from back here. You’re wound tighter than a tick on a fat dog. You’re makin it awful hard to be the comic relief here, say somethin."
Daryl was about to cut him off when Rick’s voice suddenly broke through, urgent and tight. "The horn’s stopped." Daryl blinked, and his heart surged. But Rick wasn’t done. "And we’ve got gunshots. Coming from home." That moment of relief snapped like brittle wood. Daryl straightened in his seat, breath catching. His whole body went still, except for his thumb hovering over the radio button. "Could be walkers from the breakoff," Rick added, tone controlled but thin. "Might’ve reached the perimeter."
Daryl didn’t respond, he didn’t have to. His bike was already slowing, turning just slightly, barely perceptible, but enough that Sasha’s voice suddenly cut in. "Daryl, don’t. Don’t even think about it."
"You heard Rick," Abraham added. "It’s just a few strays, yeah? They’ve got folks inside. They can handle it."
Daryl sat straighter on the bike, fingers tightening on the throttle. “Rick, you got eyes on anything?” he asked, voice low and sharp. “Visual on home?”
There was a pause, then Rick’s voice came through again, tense, rushed. “Not yet, I’m—” Gunfire suddenly exploded through the speaker, loud and sharp, right through Rick’s feed.
“Rick?” Daryl snapped. “Rick, you copy?” Nothing but static hissed through the speaker in response. “Shit,” he hissed, twisting the throttle slightly, but not yet veering, his hands were shaking.
Sasha’s voice cut in, sharp and clear. “Daryl, don’t. We need you here.” He didn’t answer. “We still have a few miles left,” she pushed. “If you leave now, this whole plan falls apart.”
“You hear what just happened?” he snapped back. “Gunfire, Rick’s cut off. Something’s goin’ down back home.”
“You don’t know what happened,” she said. “Could’ve been walkers, could’ve been someone else firing nearby. We stick to the plan.”
“You think I’m just gonna keep ridin’ while there’s people screamin’ back home?” Daryl barked. “Beth’s there, Judith’s there. What if Rick’s—”
Abraham’s voice joined in. “Look, I ain’t sayin’ I’m calm, alright? I feel like someone’s squeezin’ my damn stomach through my spine. But if you turn around now, we lose the lead and this whole show crashes and burns. We’ll have a thousand of these rotten bastards at our gate instead of a hundred.”
“They might already be at the gate,” Daryl growled.
“You think we don’t know that?” Sasha said. “I’ve got people I care about too, but we keep them safe by finishing this. You know that.”
Daryl stared down the road, eyes unfocused for a beat. He could still see Beth’s face in the morning light—how she smiled even though her hands trembled when she cupped his face, how she whispered just get back safe. “I got faith in you two,” he said finally, low and flat.
“Daryl, don’t you do it—” Sasha snapped. But it was already too late, Daryl kicked the bike into gear, gunning the engine and shooting forward in a blur of speed, veering off and away from the herd.
Abraham’s voice shouted behind him through the radio. “DIXON! You son of a—!” Daryl didn’t hear the rest, he was already gone, racing back toward Alexandria like the world was on fire.
Because maybe, just maybe, it was.
______________________________________
The infirmary lights were too bright.
Beth winced as her eyes adjusted, the conversation around her buzzed like a wasp in her ear. The ache in her shoulder was a dull roar now, thudding in time with her heartbeat. She sat hunched on the edge of the bed, half-slicked in dried blood—some of it hers, some of it not. Denise’s hands were trembling. “I need you to hold her steady,” she murmured, voice hoarse.
Rosita was already there, bracing Beth’s good arm with a firm grip, kneeling beside the cot so their eyes were level. “You’re okay,” she said quietly. “You’re gonna be okay.”
Beth nodded stiffly. She wasn’t sure she believed it, but it didn’t matter. She needed to. Denise pushed a needle through torn flesh, and Beth bit back a gasp. Her body jerked just slightly, more out of shock than pain, but it was enough that Denise pulled back. “Sorry,” Denise whispered, blinking fast. Her eyes were red, and swollen. Her voice cracked. “I’m sorry—it’s just—my hands…”
Tara stepped closer and laid a hand gently on Denise’s back. “You’re doing great,” she said, soft and firm. “We’ve got this.”
Denise’s jaw trembled. “I lost Holly twenty minutes ago.” Beth’s head tipped forward slightly. The room spun. She hadn’t even known Holly was hurt. Hadn’t even realized how many others might not have made it. Denise blinked hard, throat tight. “I tried, b-but there was too much bleeding. I can’t—” She turned her face slightly away. “I can’t lose anyone else today.”
Rosita’s voice was calm. “You won’t.”
Denise nodded, drew in a shuddering breath, and pressed the needle back into Beth’s skin. The stitching continued in slow, halting steps—Rosita applying pressure when the wound wept, and Tara passing fresh gauze when it was needed. Beth gritted her teeth and endured it, jaw clenched so tight it hurt. But her thoughts were slipping, floating. She felt detached from her own body, like she was drifting somewhere high above it, watching through fogged glass. Then the door burst open and Beth flinched at the noise. “Maggie—” Tara started, but the rest of the words were lost.
Beth barely saw her sister before she was in her arms. Maggie dropped against the side of the bed and wrapped her arms around Beth’s waist, careful but firm, one hand cradling the back of her head like she could hold all the pieces together. Beth collapsed into her, a choked sob ripping out of her throat. “I thought—” Maggie whispered. “I thought you were gone.”
Beth shook her head, trembling in her sister’s arms. “I—I didn’t think I was gonna make it.”
Maggie held her tighter. “You did. You did, Bethy. I’ve got you.” The tears came then—ugly, heaving sobs that Beth couldn’t stop. They soaked into Maggie’s shirt as her fingers curled into the fabric like she was afraid if she didn't then her sister might disappear. She felt like a child again, wrecked and raw, held together only by Maggie’s arms and the warmth of her voice murmuring, I’ve got you. I’ve got you. Around them, the infirmary faded. The bright lights, the sting of stitches, the whisper of grief in Denise’s voice—all of it fell away and the only thing Beth cared about in that moment was her sister’s embrace.
Chapter Text
Beth hadn’t meant to be outside. Denise had insisted she rest, had said her eyes still weren’t tracking evenly and the stitches in her shoulder needed time, but time felt heavy and dragging these days and something about the ambience of the infirmary made it feel all the more pressing. From the porch, she’d heard the scrape of brushes against metal, the murmur of voices, and the sound of Aaron reading names. By the time Beth made it down the steps, the world swam a little. Her vision tugged in slow motion, and the dull pulse in her temple hadn’t gone away since the attack. Her left arm was held tight against her stomach, the bandages peeking out where her shirt hung loose over her shoulder. She moved slowly, stiffly, every breath reminding her of the machete that had come so damn close to killing her. She wasn’t supposed to be there, but she needed to be.
The words on a section of wall near the cemetery were written in clean, black strokes:
IN MEMORY OF
Below it, names were being added one by one by Olivia with trembling fingers that gripped a paintbrush with white knuckles as she dipped it again, and again, her eyes never leaving the metal as Aaron stood by her side, reading from a notebook in a quiet and steady voice.
“Francine.”
“Holly.”
“Dale H.”
“Erin.”
“David.”
He paused on the last one, his voice catching. Beth remembered David. He was an older man with a kind voice and bad lungs. He always lingered in the infirmary to tell Denise jokes she never laughed at but never stopped listening to. Maggie was nearby, lips thin, and arms crossed over her chest as her eyes traced each name as if forcing herself to memorize them. Carl leaned against a nearby railing with an unreadable expression and Beth caught sight of Eugene hovering at the edge of the group, wringing his hands but saying nothing.
“Shelly.”
“Adrian.”
“Natalie.”
“Bobby.”
“Samantha.”
People Beth barely knew, people she’d passed on the street and shared a smile with, people who’d bled out in their own homes or on the sidewalk. Beth closed her eyes for a second, the concussion made the light flicker in her vision and her shoulder ached in time with her pulse. Aaron’s voice faltered. “…that’s the last of them, I think.”
Beth swallowed, her throat burning. “Noah,” she said quietly. “And…Aiden, and Reg.”
Aaron glanced back, surprised. “They weren’t here,” he pointed out, gently.
“I know,” Beth replied. “They didn’t die in the attack, but if that wall’s supposed to help us remember, to honor who we lost, they should be on it.” her voice cracked slightly. Noah died trying to help people, Reg was part of this place, part of what held it together and put these walls up, and Aiden...I don't know what kind of son he was, but Deanna loved him. She's lost her husband and her boy and now half her town and she’s going to see this wall. Maybe not today, but soon. And when she does…I want her to see their names.” There was a long silence, then Olivia looked at Aaron, and Aaron gave a slight nod.
She dipped the brush again.
A hand gently touched Beth’s back, Maggie had quietly stepped beside her. “I should go back inside,” Beth murmured. “Denise’ll yell.”
“I’ll walk you,” Maggie offered, looping an arm carefully under Beth’s good one and Beth didn’t protest, she just leaned against her sister as they walked back slowly step by step. Just before losing sight of it, Beth glanced back at the wall one more time. The sun had crept higher now, spilling over the wall in gold and catching on the drying letters, making the names shimmer faintly.
Richard.
Dan.
Park.
Stacy.
Dinesh.
Charlyne
Michael
Francine.
Holly.
Erin.
David.
Shelly.
Adrian.
Natalie.
Bobby.
Samantha.
Noah.
Aiden.
Reg.
She turned away before the tears could fall.
Chapter Text
The road back to Alexandria blurred under Daryl’s tires, the engine snarling beneath him like it shared his urgency. He barely registered the lines on the asphalt—just the pull of home like a thread hooked behind his ribs, dragging him faster and faster. He was almost to the split, the point where they’d planned to turn off from the herd and double back later. Daryl leaned hard into the turn without hesitation, the bike veering off from the predetermined course and roaring down the back road that would take him home. Every bump in the road rattled up his spine, every gust of wind slicing across his face like static. His mind was racing too fast to focus, flashes of Beth, bloodied and alone, the horn blaring like a death knell, Rick's radio going dead. He had to get back. He had to—
CRACK.
A shot rang out—sharp, sudden, and way too close. The bullet whizzed past his arm, slicing through the edge of his jacket and grazing his upper bicep. He hissed through his teeth, nearly losing control of the handlebars as he jerked the bike to the right. Behind him, an unfamiliar car had appeared from nowhere, battered but fast, gaining ground with every second. Gunfire erupted again, bullets smacking the pavement around him in bursts. “Son of a bitch—” Daryl growled, swerving hard around a half-toppled street sign and gripping the throttle tighter. He flipped on his radio, pressing the button down with a blood-slicked thumb. “Sasha! Abraham! I got company, some asshole’s firin’ at me!”
There was a beat of silence before Abraham’s voice crackled to life, sharp and tense. “Well, maybe if you hadn’t peeled off like a goddamn bat—”
Sasha’s voice cut in, cool but clipped. “We’re almost to the marker, Daryl. Just—hold on, we’ll—” The signal vanished in a pop of white noise just as another bullet ricocheted off a traffic light pole.
“Shit!” Daryl’s eyes locked onto an upcoming town—a skeleton of brick storefronts and shuttered windows. He yanked the handlebars left and gunned the bike into an overgrown parking lot, weeds splitting the pavement beneath his wheels. He didn’t see the shooter’s next round until it struck the pavement beside him. The next hit something hard and pain flared across his side as the bike skidded, tires shrieking. Daryl hit the ground shoulder-first with a grunt, the momentum flinging him into a roll before he finally came to a jarring stop near a rusted-out pickup truck. Groaning, he staggered onto one knee, clutching at his side as the bike sputtered out behind him. The echo of approaching tires rumbled closer, and Daryl ducked behind the truck just as another bullet pinged off the metal with a scream. Whoever was behind that wheel wasn’t just trying to scare him, they were trying to kill him. The sound of tires shrieking across the broken pavement rang out a half-second before Daryl saw the blur of motion. Sasha and Abraham’s car came barreling around the far side of the lot, engine roaring. Sasha leaned out the passenger window, rifle braced as she opened fire in short, punishing bursts. The bullets tore into the side of the vehicle tailing Daryl, spider webbing the windshield and sending the driver swerving off-course. Daryl didn’t have time to breathe in relief, as another vehicle appeared behind Sasha and Abraham, roaring out from a side street like a jackal from brush, its gunner returning fire with brutal precision. “Shit,” Daryl spat, pushing off the truck he’d ducked behind. His ribs screamed, and his shoulder throbbed, but he forced himself back onto the bike. His hand slipped once on the grip, slick with sweat and blood, but he yanked the throttle hard, the engine sputtering before it caught. He didn’t get ten feet before another car appeared behind him, tires howling.
They were everywhere.
Adrenaline kicked in hard at that moment, and he didn’t hesitate. Daryl veered off the lot, cutting through a narrow alley and out onto a dirt trail lined with thick brush and looming trees. The roar of the engines behind him grew distant for half a breath, just long enough to give him hope, before one of them broke off to follow him, headlights bouncing wildly through the undergrowth. He bobbed hard between a handful of loose walkers, their arms snapping out at him as he cut between them, their moans drowned by the roar of the bike and the hiss of pain escaping his lips. He leaned forward, willing the bike faster as the trail narrowed and tilted downward. The woods swallowed him whole, branches whipping past his arms and chest like claws. He could barely see the path, if it could be called that, but there was no turning back, not with that car behind him.
The ground dipped, sudden and sharp.
Too sharp.
The front wheel caught on a buried root and the bike bucked sideways, sending Daryl flying. He hit the slope hard, the bike tumbling with him in a tangle of metal and limbs. Rocks tore at his jacket, dirt filled his mouth, and pain lanced through his ribs as he skidded to a stop at the bottom of the hill. He groaned, rolling onto his side, and reaching out blindly. The bike had landed upright a few yards off, one handlebar bent, and one mirror shattered, but it was still intact and so was he, for now at least. He spat blood into the leaves and forced himself up, jaw tight. Daryl wiped his hand across his mouth, grabbed the bike, and dragged it into the shadow of the trees. The forest swallowed the sound of Daryl’s footsteps, each one heavier than the last. His body vibrated with the aftershocks of adrenaline and pain. He couldn’t tell what was driving him forward anymore—instinct, anger, or the single image of Beth’s face when he’d promised her he’d come back. The bike, scraped and rattling, rolled beside him as he limped it down a narrow deer path carved through the underbrush. His breathing was ragged now, every inhale catching in his chest. Finally, he stopped and collapsed against a tree trunk, chest heaving as he slid to the ground, his back scraping against the bark. It took minutes before he could move again, urging himself on with a rough "Come on," as he dragged himself upright, arm dangling uselessly as the burn in his shoulder screamed through the haze. The path ahead twisted through trees scorched from an old fire, their bark blackened and flaking. Charred bones littered the ground—skeletons that were too far gone to rise, curled in strange, broken positions like they’d died crawling for air. Daryl looked down at his hand, just as the blood seeped through the fabric of his glove. He ripped it off, breath hissing through his teeth. Underneath, his knuckles were raw and split open. He peeled his jacket back next and winced. Road rash, angry and red, scraped across his ribs and down the side of his torso. Inhaling through his nose, he grabbed for his walkie and clicked the button with stiff fingers after hauling his bike into some nearby brush, covering it. “Abraham? Sasha?” His voice crackled through static. “Y’all copy?”
Nothing, just a crackle of static. A faint hum, like an empty throat trying to speak.
He tried again, louder this time. “Come on, dammit—say somethin’.”
Still no answer.
Daryl hissed through his teeth, jamming the walkie back into his pocket and cursing under his breath. His ribs ached with every breath, the graze along his arm had stiffened, and his head still throbbed from the earlier crash—but he couldn’t stop, not now. He crouched by the bike, tugging the pack from its seat and rifling through it with one hand. Just as he found the makeshift med kit—
Snap.
His head shot up. A branch had broken nearby, the crack too deliberate to be an animal. Daryl quickly grabbed his crossbow, shoving more foliage around his bike before he stepped away, raising his crossbow. His grip was shaky, but the aim was steady. “Whoever the hell’s out there,” he called hoarsely, “you best step out real slow. Don’t make me ask twice.”
Several heartbeats passed, before two figures rose cautiously from the underbrush, hands half-raised. One was a dark-haired woman—gaunt, with eyes that were alert beneath a heavy brow. The other girl was blonde. She looked younger, and she was pale with thin arms that clung nervously to her companion. “Don’t shoot,” the dark haired woman said. “We’re not gonna hurt you.”
“Didn’t ask your intent,” Daryl muttered.
The woman’s gaze didn’t flinch. “You found us,” she said, voice even. “But we earned what we took.”
Daryl blinked, confused, his aim faltering slightly. “What the hell you talkin’ about?” He took half a step forward, trying to read their expressions—when pain exploded through the side of his skull. Something cracked against his head with brutal force, and the forest tilted sideways. The last thing he saw was the pale girl recoiling in horror, and the other woman shouting something, before the ground rushed up to meet him and everything went dark.
______________________________________
The late sun cast long golden shadows across Alexandria, streaking through the broken clouds in hazy orange. Beth sat hunched on the bench outside the infirmary, a rough wool blanket draped over her shoulders. Her shoulder was tightly bandaged, but the ache lingered—dull and deep, blooming every time she shifted wrong. The stitches pulled when she breathed too hard, and her head still throbbed with the slow, nauseating rhythm of a concussion.
But she needed air.
The inside of the infirmary, filled with whispers, grief, and the tang of blood, had started to close in. So Denise had let her sit out here, under watch. Tara was somewhere nearby, keeping a quiet perimeter while Rosita had gone off to check on the others. The town itself felt different. Not quiet in the usual peaceful way, but hushed like a held breath. Beth’s eyes kept drifting toward the gate, Daryl still wasn’t back. She should have heard the motorcycle by now, he should have rolled through the gates hours ago. She didn’t even realize she was holding her stomach until her hand gave a faint twitch over the blanket. The baby shifted inside her, slow and deliberate, and she blinked hard, trying to breathe through the flood of dread that had settled over her chest like stones. The breeze carried the faint tang of rot, and something else—gunpowder? Burned wood? Her sense of smell felt too sharp now. Everything did. Maybe that was the head wound. Maybe it was fear.
Then came the noise.
Not the low murmur of tired people talking, but frantic voices rising across the town.
Beth stood too fast, her vision tilted sideways, the edges of her vision going gray. She caught herself against the railing, swore under her breath, then pushed forward. “Beth!” Tara’s voice rang out behind her, sharp and breathless.
Beth didn’t stop. “I just wanna see—” she started.
“No,” Tara cut her off as she jogged to catch up, looping one arm around her waist to steady her. “You need to sit down. You got your head cracked open like a damn melon a couple hours ago. You shouldn’t even be up, let alone—Beth, come on, you just got your stitches—” But Beth kept walking, her eyes locked ahead toward the rising commotion. Tara slowed slightly, falling into step with her. “At least lean on me if you’re gonna do this.” They walked in step, slow at first, until the shouting grew louder, the crowd coming into view.
And then they saw it.
Beth stopped, and Tara did too. Just outside the gates, as far as the road stretched, was a herd. Walkers, hundreds of them shambling forward towards Alexandria. Rotting skin and dragging limbs all crushed into one another like a sea of death. Beth’s breath left her. She didn’t realize she was backing up a step until her heel clipped the curb and Tara quickly reached out to steady her, though she had gone pale herself. The gate opened—just wide enough for Rick, bloodied and panting, to push through. He turned immediately, dragging it shut behind him and locking it fast. He didn’t say anything at first, he just leaned against it for a second like he was holding back the whole world. Beth searched the space behind him with wide, desperate eyes.
No motorcycle.
No Abraham.
No Sasha.
No Daryl.
Her heart stuttered violently.
Rick turned to face the crowd, trying to catch his breath, his face lined with dirt and sweat. “You can hear it. Some of you saw it,” he rasped. “They got back here—half of them. Still enough to surround us twenty deep.” Beth couldn’t breathe. Rick looked steadier than he had any right to be, speaking loud and clear. “We’re safe for now. The panel where the truck hit is intact. We’ll reinforce it. The walls will hold.” Someone near Beth muttered that they didn’t look like they’d hold, Beth barely registered the words. Rick scanned the people around him. “But can you?” Beth barely noticed Rosita step beside her, offering the lightest touch at her back. She’d appeared silently, just grounding Beth in place, the same way she had during the worst of the day’s chaos. Beth didn’t look at her, eyes still transfixed on Rick. Rick’s voice pushed on. “They’re gonna be back. Daryl, Abraham, Sasha. They’ve got the vehicles, they’ll lead the bulk of ‘em away just like we planned.” Beth’s knees nearly gave out. “And the others? Glenn, and Nicholas?” Rick added, with a small hitch in his voice, “They’ll come through the gate when it’s time. They know what they’re doing, and we know what we need to do.” Beth turned her head slowly and spotted Maggie across the crowd—her face pale, her jaw tight, eyes locked on Rick like she was willing him to say something different. Beth knew that look. It mirrored her own.
Where are they?
Rick went on. “We keep noise to a minimum. Close your blinds at night, lights out. We make this place as quiet as we can until they move on.”
Someone shouted from the back then, sharp and bitter: “This place is a graveyard!” The words sent a ripple of unease through the crowd.
Aaron stepped forward before Rick could respond. “They were coming anyway,” he said, voice loud and steady. “And Rick’s plan—his plan saved lives. If he hadn’t led them out, we wouldn’t be having this conversation.” He paused, guilt twisting his voice. “It’s my fault these people came here. They found Alexandria because of me. I left my pack behind after a run with Daryl, we were investigating a cannery...h-he wanted to move on but I didn't. They tracked us here, that’s on me.”
Silence settled over the crowd, long and uncomfortable. Deanna stood nearby, her expression unreadable. She looked toward the gate, toward the direction of the herd, like she couldn’t see it at all. Then, wordless, she turned and walked off down the street. “Deanna?” Tobin called after her, but she didn't respond.
Beth’s throat was tight.
The sun was nearly down now, its last gold rays slipping behind the tree line. The shadows stretched long over Alexandria, and the moans from outside the wall were growing louder.
The walls would hold, but Beth wasn’t sure if she would.
______________________________________
Firelight flickered against the trees, throwing wild shadows over bark and dirt. The glow made everything seem unreal—too sharp, too loud, too damn close. Daryl stirred with a groan, his vision swimming. His skull throbbed like a drum. He tried to raise a hand to it and found both wrists bound tight in front of him, raw from struggling. The rope bit into his skin with every breath. His mouth was dry. His shoulder ached from the crash, and his side burned from the graze.
A voice cut through the fog. “Get up.” Daryl blinked and turned his head toward the speaker. A scrawny, sharp-edged guy, probably who’d clocked him earlier—stood in front of him. He was blonde, and tense, with a gun in his hand that he pointed at Daryl’s chest like it was personal. “I said get up.”
Daryl didn’t move fast enough, and the guy cocked the pistol. “I ain’t who you think I am,” Daryl muttered, voice low and ragged.
The guy stepped in close and pressed the barrel against Daryl’s temple. “Say another word.” Daryl stared at him, defiant but still. His pulse thudded in his ears. After a tense beat, the guy yanked him up roughly by the arm. “You’re walking, let’s go.”
The group moved out. The dark-haired woman led the way, tense but quieter. The blonde woman hovered nearby, watching the trees, not Daryl. Daryl shuffled along, boots dragging, dirt caking the scab on his knee. Every step sent pain jolting through his side, but he stayed upright. The rope itched, and his blood was pounding. “I just need to get back,” he said suddenly, hoarse but firm.
The dark-haired woman looked back at him, brows furrowed. “Back where?”
He didn’t hesitate. “To my girl.”
That stopped her. She turned, just enough to really look at him. The guy, whoever he was, didn’t like that. “Keep moving,” he snapped, shoving Daryl forward hard enough to make him stumble. “Don’t listen to him.”
“She could be hurt,” Daryl said, teeth clenched. “I ain’t leavin’ her out there.”
The woman hesitated. “Don’t,” the guy growled at her. “Don’t get soft now. We can’t afford it.” He stepped in front of Daryl and got in his face, voice low and biting. “You think saying you got a girl’s gonna change anything?” Daryl’s lip curled, but he didn’t respond. “Don’t talk,” the man ordered. “You don’t talk, you don’t lie, you don’t act like you know us. You just keep walkin’.” The woman lingered a moment longer, but eventually turned away and Daryl was shoved onward. The trees thinned as they approached a clearing, and the stench hit Daryl like a punch to the gut—rot thick in the air, riding the wind. They’d come to a fenced trailer yard, chain-link fencing sagging inward under the pressure of dozens of walkers. The dead were packed inside, limbs threaded through the mesh, mouths gnashing, and fingers curling. The man, still gripping the pistol, came to a stop, eyes scanning the yard. “She’s not here,” he said, voice tight with frustration. Daryl didn’t know who the hell she was, and he didn’t care.
“We were too late,” the dark-haired woman muttered beside him. Her voice was quieter now, a shade shaken. “Patty’s gone.”
“This was a mistake,” the blonde girl whispered, more to herself than anyone else. “We shouldn’t have come here.” Then she swayed, her knees buckled and she went down hard, gasping as she hit the grass.
“Shit—Tina!” the other woman shouted. The man turned toward her, distracted—and Daryl didn’t hesitate. He slammed his shoulder into the man’s side, seizing the bag slung across his back as they both staggered. The pistol jerked sideways in the scuffle, and Daryl ripped the strap free and ran. “Wait!” The dark haired woman cried after him. “Wait, please!”
A bullet cracked behind him, and another hissed past his head, but he didn’t look back. He tore through the trees, lungs burning, dodging low branches and splintered bark. The bag bounced against his back. Blood from his still-aching temple blurred the edge of his vision. It wasn’t until he hit a downed log that he dropped behind it, gasping for air, heart pounding so loud he couldn’t tell if anyone had followed and he didn’t wait to find out. Hands fumbling, he found the tied cord pinning his wrists, and sawed against the bark until it snapped. His wrists throbbed, raw and burning, but free. The first thing he pulled out of the bag wasn’t a weapon, but the walkie. He clicked the side. “Sasha. Abraham. Come in.” His voice was low, and urgent.
Nothing.
He pressed it again, harder this time. “It’s Daryl, you hear me?”
Still nothing, just static.
The hum of the walkie was as hollow as the pit in his chest. His thoughts flashed—Sasha, and Abraham. Had they heard the gunfire? Were they even still out there? And Beth, was she safe? Had the walkers reached the walls. Daryl stared out into the woods, fists clenched around the device like he could will it to answer him, but the only thing that answered was the wind and the low groan of an approaching walker. The walker’s shuffling was faint but growing louder. Leaves cracked under its dragging feet, and a wet rasp groaned from its throat. Daryl crouched lower behind the rotting log, his breath shallow, eyes locked on the shape lurching closer through the trees. Its silhouette bobbed between tree trunks, slow and clumsy, but relentless. His fingers fumbled inside the duffel bag; blood smeared the zipper teeth, and grit clung to everything, making it feel like his hands weren’t working right. He felt the familiar curve of the crossbow limb but it was wedged in tight—jammed awkwardly between a mess of supplies and the bag’s stiff seams. “Come on,” he muttered under his breath, digging in harder. The walker was close now. Close enough that he could see its face—or what was left of it. Its jaw dangled crooked, barely attached, and its right eye lolled uselessly in its socket. Daryl gritted his teeth and yanked again. The crossbow finally came free with a snap of tension, nearly slipping from his hands. He raised it, heart pounding.
Thwip.
The bolt struck clean, right through the soft gap above the brow. The walker dropped like dead weight, its skull thudding against the forest floor. Daryl stayed still a beat longer, watching it just in case. Then his eyes fell back to the bag. Among the scattered ammo, a crushed granola bar, and a half-empty canteen was a small white cooler. Scuffed and banded twice over, a torn label flapped on the front, smudged but legible enough to make out one word: Insulin. Daryl stared at it, his brow furrowed. Slowly, the pieces fell into place as his mind caught up to what his body had been too wired to notice earlier. Tina—he remembered now, the blonde girl who’d fainted. The frantic way the other two had scrambled to help her. Their panic hadn’t been just about getting caught. Daryl zipped the bag shut and sat back on his heels. His ribs still ached, his skull throbbed like a drumbeat behind his eyes, and his boots were caked with pine needles, dirt, and blood. But despite all of that he didn’t need long to decide. He thought of Beth. Her hand against his face when he’d been hurt, her voice when she sang, soft and sure. Her eyes—disappointed when he let his anger get the best of him, and fierce when she believed someone deserved saving.
She’d tell him to go back.
She’d tell him this ain’t who you are, Daryl Dixon.
He tightened his grip on the bag, then stood.
Chapter Text
The groans outside never stopped.
Beth had started to tell the difference between them. The close ones scraped and bumped, their bodies pressing against the walls like water against a dam. But the ones farther out, the ones you could barely hear over the others, howled like the hunger had sunk too deep to ever quiet. She sat on the floor of Maggie and Glenn’s front room, her back pressed to the cool wall beneath the window, knees pulled up and a blanket draped over her legs. Beth couldn’t sleep, not with the herd outside, and not with Daryl still gone. Her shoulder ached where the stitches pulled with each breath, and her side felt tight and bruised, like her body hadn’t caught up with the fact that it was safe, or supposed to be.
The lights were off and the curtains drawn, just like Rick had said.
The only glow came from the flashlight Eugene had balanced on the nearby coffee table, its beam pointed at the pieces of a battered radio he was hunched over like it was an ancient relic. His hair cast looping shadows on the wall as he muttered under his breath and adjusted a small length of copper wire. He hadn’t said much when he came in, he just offered a quiet nod, held up a box of salvaged parts, and said he could use somewhere quiet to work. Beth didn’t mind the company. They’d been sitting in silence for a while when Eugene finally cleared his throat. “I am aware that verbal assurance might be an insufficient balm for your current emotional disquietude,” he offered, hands still working the wiring.
Beth blinked, eyes tired and red-rimmed. “What?”
He rephrased without looking up. “I know you’re scared.” She didn’t answer right away, she just watched him, blinking slowly. “I’ve run some preliminary calculations,” Eugene said. “Crude, mind you, but methodologically sound. Factoring in known terrain, vehicle speed, herd dispersion rates, and Mr. Dixon’s considerable, if unconventional, survivability, I’ve arrived at a conservative probability.” Beth just stared at him and Eugene didn’t flinch. “Seventy-two point eight percent chance he returns unharmed.”
Beth made a noise she couldn’t quite classify, part laugh, part broken sigh, and bent her head forward. “You really ran numbers on it?” she asked, voice rough.
“I find math therapeutic,” Eugene replied. “And I figured you might appreciate an empirical reassurance more than another empty platitude.”
Beth swallowed. Her chest ached in that awful, hollow way it had since Rick came back alone. “Thanks,” she said softly, leaning her head against the wall again. The radio let out a faint crackle. Static, maybe, or just the echo of it. But it made Beth look up, then she whispered, almost like a prayer: “Seventy-two point eight.”
Outside, the dead groaned and scraped against the walls. Inside, Beth held on to a number and the hope that Daryl was still out there—fighting to get back to her.
________________________________________
He found them right where he’d left them—huddled just inside the treeline near the trailer yard, shadows curling around the rusted chain-link fence. They hadn’t moved an inch. Tina lay propped against a tree, her head lolling weakly to one side as the dark haired woman paced in sharp circles nearby, her voice sharp but low. “You should’ve listened to me, Dwight,” she snapped. “Patty’s gone, this was a waste.”
“I did listen to you, Sherry.” the man, Dwight, shot back, jaw clenched. “You said we had to try, so we tried. Don’t pretend this wasn’t your call too.”
“She needed her meds!” Sherry hissed, throwing a hand toward Tina. “You think this is about you?”
That was all Daryl needed to hear, he stepped out of the brush, crossbow raised and steady. “Don’t.” Dwight spun, hand halfway to his holster. “Gun,” Daryl ordered. “Drop it, now.” Sherry froze, and Dwight stared at him, jaw working as he slowly unhooked the pistol from his belt and let it drop. Daryl kept the bow trained on him. “What else you got?”
Dwight narrowed his eyes. “What?”
“For my trouble,” Daryl said flatly. “Y’all knocked me out, tied me up, dragged me through the woods. You owe me.” After a beat, Dwight reached into his coat and pulled out a small wooden carving, rough-edged, hand-whittled, and worn down at the corners. A bird, or maybe a horse, hard to tell in the dark. He tossed it to Daryl, who caught it and turned it in his fingers once. “It’ll do,” Daryl muttered as he tossed the duffel back toward them.
Sherry lunged for it, unzipping it immediately, and pulling out the cooler with shaking hands. “Tina,” she whispered, already at the girl’s side.
Daryl turned to leave, muttering, “Good luck. You’ll need it.” But he only made it a few steps before the sound of an engine split the woods wide open. A truck barreled through the brush behind them, tires spitting dirt and branches as it tore into the clearing. Headlights cut white through the dark. Daryl dove behind a tree as the truck skidded to a stop.
Doors flew open, and boots hit the ground. There were five, maybe six men, moving quietly and armed to the teeth. They weren’t rushing, they didn’t have to. Their leader stepped forward—tall, clean, and too calm for the way he scanned the clearing. “That’s enough,” the man said coldly. “End this.”
Sherry stood slowly, putting herself in front of Tina. “We earned what we took!”
The man didn’t blink. “And now you’ll give it back. Along with what it cost us to find you, those are the rules.”
Dwight spoke up this time. “Your rules are bullshit, Wade.”
“You knew the cost,” Wade said simply.
“And we’re done kneelin’,” Dwight snapped.
Daryl didn’t wait for the rest. He moved around the back, crouching low as he reached Tina. “Time to go,” he muttered. Sherry looked up, startled, but didn’t argue. She helped lift her sister. Dwight hesitated, but only a second, before another shot rang out, cracking off a tree trunk just behind them as they took of running. Branches whipped against their faces, roots caught at their feet, but they didn’t stop. The gunfire stayed wide, warning shots meant to herd, not kill.
It didn’t matter, they didn’t plan to stop anyway.
And Daryl didn’t look back.
________________________________________
Beth sat on the porch, arms wrapped around herself, her stitches pulling faintly beneath the bandages with every shallow breath. The wooden steps were cool beneath her, dew still clinging to the railings, and her body ached with the kind of exhaustion that didn’t come from sleep deprivation—it came from waiting, from not knowing. The street was still and quiet. Most of Alexandria hadn’t come outside yet. Most were still hiding behind curtains and blinds, keeping their heads low like Rick had told them to. But the sound of the dead couldn’t be shut out—not even from here. The groaning still poured over the walls, low and constant. It hadn’t faded with the dawn. If anything, the morning light just made it worse. Beth had been out here for nearly an hour now, she didn’t want to go back inside. Footsteps creaked behind her, then stopped. After a moment, Maggie stepped out onto the porch, pulling a sweater tighter around herself. Her hair was tied back, but her eyes were puffy and red. “Beth,” she said, her voice dry.
Beth didn’t look up at first. “Mornin’.”
Maggie stood there for a few more seconds before she stepped forward and slowly sat down beside her, exhaling like her ribs hurt. Neither of them spoke for a while. “I keep thinkin’ I’ll hear his voice,” Maggie said suddenly, her fingers curling over her knee. “Any minute now, I think—I’ll hear the gate open, or the radio crackle, or—” Her voice caught, brittle at the edges.
Beth finally looked over. “I know.” Maggie’s eyes brimmed again, but she blinked hard and looked away, jaw tight. Beth swallowed. “Eugene stopped by last night, said the radio might pick somethin’ up today. Said he’s workin’ on it.”
Maggie gave a soft, humorless huff. “He’s always workin’ on somethin’.”
Beth nodded. She hesitated, then reached into her pocket and pulled out the folded piece of paper Eugene had left her. The writing was messy but methodical—columns of numbers, probabilities, percentages. “I don’t get all of it,” Beth said. “But he said…seventy-two point eight. That’s what he told me.” Maggie looked at the paper with a small quiver in her lower lip. She didn’t take it, but she didn’t look away either. “I know it’s just numbers,” Beth went on, her voice soft. “But I believe it.”
“You really think they’re okay?” Maggie whispered.
Beth didn’t answer right away. She didn’t want to lie, but she also didn’t want to give in to the dread that had taken root in her chest. “I think Daryl’s too damn stubborn to die,” she said, with a faint smile. “And Glenn, he’s made it through worse, you know that.” Maggie let out a breath that hitched halfway through. “I think they’re tryin’ to get back to us,” Beth continued, her voice quieter now. “They know we’re waitin’. They know.” A silence settled between them again. Heavier, but less hollow this time. Beth reached out and took her sister’s hand and they sat like that while the wind rustled the trees and the dead moaned beyond the walls. A few hours later Beth found herself moving slowly down the sidewalk, her boots barely scuffing the pavement as she walked. Maggie had gone back inside, promising to try to rest, but Beth couldn’t bring herself to follow. The weight in her chest still felt too heavy to allow herself to rest.
The morning light filtered through the gaps between the houses, casting long shadows across the pavement. Somewhere in the distance, a hammer rang against wood and metal—repairs, maybe, mixing in with the everlasting groans that came from beyond the wall. She rounded the corner when a familiar voice called out behind her. “Beth?” Beth turned, and saw Carol jogging lightly across the street. Her expression was a mixture of surprise and concern. She looked her over quickly, eyes flicking from Beth's bandaged shoulder, the slice in her brow, and to the lines of exhaustion carved deep beneath her eyes. “What the hell are you doing out here?” she said, striding up. “You shouldn’t be up like this.”
Beth gave her a tired smile. “You sound just like everyone else.”
“I’m serious,” Carol said. Her voice wavered slightly, and she took a step closer. “I should’ve been there when the Wolves hit. I—”
Beth shook her head. “It wasn’t your fault.” She cut her off gently.
“I still should’ve been there.”
Beth reached out and touched her arm. “You can’t be everywhere, Carol. You’ve saved all of us more times than I can count.”
Carol met her eyes, un-shed guilt still sharp beneath the surface. “You’re just as damn stubborn as Daryl, you know that?”
Beth smiled. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”
Carol exhaled, almost a laugh. “Of course you will.” The tension eased just a little, the morning quiet settling around them again. “Go easy,” Carol said as she stepped back. “Don’t push too hard.”
“I won’t,” Beth promised. And then, after a pause, she gently added. “Thank you.” After they parted ways, she found Rick near the end of the street, talking with Spencer and Aaron about watch rotations.
The moment he saw her, his face pinched with concern.“Beth?” he stepped away from the others. “You should be resting.”
“I can’t sleep,” she admitted. “Not with everything going on.” Beth folded her arms, bracing herself. “Did you hear anything from Daryl yet? Or Glenn?”
“Not yet. But they’ve got radios, and they know the plan. Daryl’s smart, so is Glenn. They'll make it back.”
Beth’s lower lip pursed slightly but she just nodded her head in response, forcing herself to straighten up. “I…I was also wonderin’ if there’s anything I can do.”
Rick shook his head. “You being on your feet is more than enough right now.”
“I want to help,” Beth insisted, her voice soft but steady. “Please. Just tell me how.”
Rick studied her for a long moment, eyes narrowing slightly—not out of suspicion, just considering. After a beat, he said, “Alright. If you’re serious about helping…keep an eye on Carl and Judith, please.” Beth blinked and Rick ran a hand over the back of his neck. “Carl’s been getting…bold. Sneaking over the wall sometimes, pushing boundaries. I trust him, but he’s a kid. And Judith’s…she needs someone calm. And I know she’s always taken to you.”
Beth’s throat tightened a little, but she nodded. “I can do that.”
Rick’s gaze softened. “I know you can.” She didn’t say anything else. She just nodded again, and Rick gave her a tired smile before turning back to work.
Chapter Text
The hours crept by like shadows stretching long across the floor.
Beth sat on the living room floor of the Grimes house, her back against the couch, one leg stretched out awkwardly thanks to her still-healing shoulder. Judith sat nearby on a blanket, gumming on a wooden spoon and babbling to herself. Across the room, Carl stood watch at the window, arms crossed, the brim of his sheriff’s hat tipped forward just enough to shadow his face. He hadn’t said much all day, at least not to her and whenever she pressed he’d just nod and mumble that he was fine, but Beth knew better. He kept bringing her water, adjusting Judith’s blanket, even offering to get her a pillow when he noticed her wincing. It wasn’t the behavior of a kid that was forced into being babysat. It was something else, a distraction, a shield. Beth waited until the silence between them had settled into something comfortable before speaking. “Carl?” He turned, slowly. “You don’t have to hover. I’m okay.”
He didn’t move from the window. “You’re not okay.”
Beth smiled faintly. “Fair, but I’m better, and I can handle this.”
Carl shifted on his feet. “You shouldn’t have to.” There was something strange in the way he said it—flat, almost too practiced.
Beth’s brow creased and she leaned forward a little, mindful of her shoulder. “You tryin’ to take care of me so you don’t have to think about something else?” Carl looked like he wanted to deny it, but then his eyes dropped to the floor. Beth kept her voice calm, even. “Do you want to talk about it?”
A long pause passed, then, in a low voice, he finally said, “Enid’s gone.”
Beth’s brow furrowed. “Gone?”
He nodded. “She tried to leave before, when the Wolves came. I talked her into staying.” His jaw tightened. “But this time…I know she’s really gone.”
Beth’s breath caught. “How do you know?” Carl didn’t look at her when he reached into his pocket. He pulled out a folded scrap of paper and handed it over without a word. Beth took it carefully, smoothing it open with one hand. Three words, written in sharp, determined ink: Just Survive Somehow.
She stared at it for a long moment, before her voice dipped into a whisper. “Oh, Carl,” she whispered.
He looked down at his hands. “I should’ve stopped her, should’ve known she was gonna go.”
Beth scooted closer, easing her arm around him with careful pressure, wincing slightly as her shoulder protested. He stiffened for a second, like he wasn’t used to it, but then he buried his face in her shoulder. “No,” she said gently. “You can’t stop someone from running if they’ve already made up their mind. You were there for her, that’s all that matters.”
Carl shook his head. “I didn’t think she’d actually leave.”
Beth pressed the paper back into his hand. “She left that note for you. Not anyone else. That says a lot.”
He held the paper tight, eyes distant. “She’s out there alone,” Carl said, voice muffled.
“She’s smart,” Beth whispered back. “She’s careful, just like you.”
“But–”
Beth pulled back just enough to look him in the eye. “You can’t carry that, not all by yourself.” Carl didn’t answer, but he didn’t move away either. Beth held him tighter. “I promise, we’ll look for her,” she said. “Once this all settles, we’ll find her.” And in the silence that followed, Carl just nodded, clutching the note a little tighter.
_____________________________________________
They took shelter deep in the woods, nestled behind a wall of thick, fallen trees tangled in vines and ash. The canopy above trapped the smoke from the earlier fires, and the forest floor stank of damp leaves and rot.
No one spoke.
Daryl crouched low in the underbrush, his crossbow balanced loosely in his hands as he peered through the foliage. Just beyond the clearing, a group of five men picked their way through the brush—armed and armored in ragged, dirt-slick fatigues, eyes sharp and scanning the shadows. They were close, too close. One of the men stumbled forward with a choked cry, blood streaming down from a jagged bite mark tearing through his forearm. A man who was clearly their leader moved forward without a word, machete drawn and with no hesitation or ceremony, he took the man's arm off at the elbow in one practiced motion with a clean swing and the bitten man screamed once before slumping to the ground, unconscious. Daryl flinched—not at the blood, but at the surgical, dead-eyed ease with which the man moved. Like it was routine, like he’d done it a dozen times before. Beside him, Dwight sucked in a breath and looked away, jaw tight.
“Damn it,” one of the men from the patrol muttered from the other side of the clearing, scuffing a boot against the dirt. “We been out here all damn night. Can’t believe we’re still chasin’ these assholes.”
“Keep your voice down,” another snapped, shouldering his rifle. “Wade hears you, you’ll be on your ass next.”
Their leader, Wade, crouched by the unconscious man and clicked his walkie. "Yeah, it's handled." he said, voice even and unbothered. "Boss said to only take it so far and that's it. We ain't lookin' to start trouble we don't need, says he only wants ass that's willing."
Daryl’s gut twisted at the way he said it. Behind him, Sherry, face drawn with exhaustion, knelt beside Tina, who lay propped against a tree. Her skin was pale, slick with sweat. Sherry’s hands trembled slightly as she drew up the insulin, but she didn’t miss her mark. “Easy,” she whispered, voice tight with worry. “Just breathe.” Tina nodded faintly.
Dwight was still watching the patrol when he spoke up, voice low. “We thought you were one of them,” he muttered, glancing sideways at Daryl. “When you came out of the trees. That’s why I hit you.”
Daryl didn’t look at him, keeping his eyes on the clearing. “Why’d you think that?”
Dwight shrugged one shoulder. “You got the look of somebody who’s done worse things just to get through the day.” silence fell between them for a beat before Dwight asked. “Why’d you come back, anyway? After what we did—tied you up, took your shit.”
Daryl’s jaw flexed. For a moment, he didn’t answer. Then, he shrugged. “Maybe I’m just stupid.”
It got a short, humorless huff out of Dwight. “Guess that makes two of us.”
Daryl still didn’t look at him, he just watched Wade’s men fade deeper into the woods, one of them dragging a tarp for their unconscious companion until they were far enough out for them to move. The sun hung low in the sky by the time they reached their destination, burning through a haze of thin clouds as they crested the ridge. The forest thinned, revealing the charred remains of a once-small home nestled in the clearing below. Smoke still clung to the ruins like a second skin—faint, acrid, and stubborn. The house had collapsed inward, the roof caved and the walls scorched black, like the bones of something long dead. Daryl slowed as they approached. Tina stepped ahead of them, her breath catching the moment her eyes fell on the husk of the hovel. She moved carefully through the debris, as though she were still expecting to be told to take her shoes off at the threshold. Inside the shell of the home, two blackened figures were curled side by side with each other. Both were small, fragile shapes, fused to the scorched floorboards. “Carla, Delly….” Tina whispered. “We used to babysit them.” her voice cracked.
Daryl turned his head, eyes narrowing at the sight. Dwight hovered behind her, jaw clenched. “I told them we’d be safe here,” he said hoarsely. “I thought…”
“No,” Sherry cut in sharply, gripping his arm. “You said we’d try. That’s all we had.”
“They were just kids,” Tina whispered. She moved closer, kneeling between the scorched remains. Her fingers reached out, trembling. “They didn’t deserve—”
Daryl’s stomach dropped. “Wait—” he barked, reaching out for her.
But it was too late.
One of the bodies twitched. Then both moved at once, groaning low as they clawed upright with limbs stiff from fire and death. There was no scream—just a breath, a sharp gasp, and then the wet sound of teeth meeting skin. One walker sank its ruined jaw into the side of Tina’s neck, the other grappling with bony, blistered fingers. Dwight and Sherry stood frozen, but Daryl wasted no time in raising his crossbow and firing twice. Both walkers dropped, collapsing in a heap of ash and burnt cloth. Tina slumped forward, blood slicking down the front of her shirt, her lips parting but no words came—just a shallow breath that faded into stillness. Sherry dropped beside her, sobbing, hands shaking as she pulled Tina into her lap. She cradled her like a child, rocking gently. “I’m sorry—I’m sorry—I’m sorry—” Dwight didn’t move. His hands were clenched into fists at his sides, his face hollow. Daryl didn’t say a word. He just turned and started clearing a patch of earth outside the ruin.
They buried her beneath a small oak tree, its roots spreading like open fingers in the ground. Daryl scratched her name into a flat stone with his knife, just “TINA,” plain and simple, and helped pack the dirt without being asked. The sun was still out when they finished. It hovered just over the trees, casting a gold haze through the branches. Daryl sat near the grave, boots in the dirt, sweat cooling on the back of his neck. Dwight slumped down beside him a moment later. Neither one of them spoke at first, then Daryl broke the silence. “How many walkers you killed?”
Dwight blinked. “I dunno. Maybe a dozen, I lost count.”
Daryl nodded. “How many people?”
Dwight looked at him, startled. “None.” He furrowed his brow. “Why the questions?”
Daryl picked a twig out of the grass, rolling it between his fingers. “’Cause I’m from a place that’s tryin’ to be better. Ain’t perfect, but it’s real.”
Dwight was quiet for a moment, then asked, “You got people there?”
Daryl’s jaw worked. He thought of Rick, Sasha, Abraham, Carol, Glenn…Beth. “Yeah,” he said, and Dwight didn’t press for more.
_________________________________________
The flyer was crooked, one corner flapping lazily in the breeze where it had peeled away from the community board. Someone had written Tonight, if you're willing. Come pray. Come sit. Come be seen. A soft, unsure plea scribbled in Father Gabriel’s neat, slanted hand. Beth stared at it for a long moment, she hadn’t meant to stop—just wanted air, something other than the four walls of the house pressing in around her, but the note pulled her in like gravity. A few steps away, Gabriel was adjusting a folding chair outside the church, his collar sweat-stained and sleeves rolled high. He looked tired, and older than he had just a few weeks ago. She crossed the distance. "I saw this earlier," Beth said, voice quiet. "I meant to stop by."
Gabriel blinked like he hadn’t expected her to speak to him at all. “Oh,” he said, then cleared his throat. “I—I appreciate that.”
She glanced back at the board. “It’s not a bad idea,” she added. “Giving people something to believe in.”
Gabriel let out a breath that was almost a laugh. “Most don’t believe in me anymore.”
Beth shrugged. “I’m not here for you, Gabriel.”
That made him pause. She didn’t mean it cruelly, only plainly. After a second, Gabriel lowered himself into one of the chairs, but he didn’t quite relax. His fingers twisted around themselves in his lap. When he spoke again, his voice was quieter, like he didn’t trust it. “I…I never got the chance to apologize,” he said. “For what I told Deanna.” He glanced at her from beneath his lashes. “About Rick, about all of you.” Beth’s brows knit gently, but she didn’t interrupt. “I was afraid,” Gabriel admitted. “Of how much strength you all had, and of how much loss you all carried. I mistook it for something dangerous, something…I could never hope to measure up to.” he lowered his gaze. “I was afraid of the things we had become.”
Beth let the words sit for a moment. Then she stepped closer. “We did become something else out there, all of us.”
He nodded, almost shamefully. “But that something saved people, me included.” She didn’t say anything, she just looked at him—tired, but clear-eyed. “I was weak,” Gabriel admitted. “You all carried so much, and I mistook that for danger. I just…wanted you to know I’m sorry.”
Beth exhaled softly, then nodded. “Okay.”
He blinked. “Just—okay?”
“I forgive you,” she said gently. “But don’t think that collar’s a shield. You gotta show people the kind of strength you couldn’t find before.”
Gabriel gave a small, breathy laugh. “You sound like your sister.”
Beth’s mouth quirked. “She’d say the same thing about me.” She turned to re-pin the fluttering corner of the flyer with a bent tack stuck into the board. When it stayed flat, she let her hand fall and leaned back slightly. “People are scared,” Beth said. “You can feel it in the air. That sound outside—it’s not just walkers anymore. It’s everyone holdin’ their breath.”
Gabriel followed her gaze toward the distant wall, the moaning just barely audible. “And still they won’t come,” he said.
Beth’s voice was quiet. “Maybe they’re waiting for someone else to go first. To show them it’s alright, that hope doesn’t mean weakness.”
He looked at her. “Would you?”
Beth didn’t answer right away. Her mind drifted to Daryl—wherever he was, to Glenn, to Maggie fraying quietly at the seams, and to Judith, sleeping on her chest like a living anchor keeping her from unraveling completely. “I’ll come.” she said quietly. Gabriel didn’t smile, not fully. But something in his posture lifted, like an invisible burden had shifted just enough to let in some light. Beth nodded toward the church doors. “I’ll tell Maggie, she might not say yes, but she’ll listen.”
Gabriel nodded. “Thank you, I’d…appreciate that.”
Beth gave a faint smile and turned to go. The sun was starting to dip low when Beth found her. She had gone back to the house hoping to tell Maggie about the prayer circle, thinking maybe, just maybe, it would bring a little peace. But Maggie wasn’t on the porch, she wasn’t in the kitchen either. Beth’s stomach sank. Then she heard boots scuffing against the floorboards upstairs. Beth climbed carefully, bracing herself against the wall with her good shoulder. She found Maggie in the bedroom, crouched near the foot of the bed, lacing her boots with practiced speed. A backpack already sat zipped and waiting beside her, and her pistol was on the blanket. Beth stood frozen in the doorway. “What are you doing?”
Maggie didn’t look up. “Getting ready.”
Beth’s eyes narrowed. “For what?”
“To go find him.”
Beth stepped inside. “You can’t be serious.”
Maggie stood, checked the slide on her pistol, and slid it into the holster at her hip. “Dead serious.”
Beth moved farther into the room. “Maggie, no—”
“I can’t sit here anymore,” Maggie snapped, shouldering her bag. “It’s been too long. Glenn should’ve come back by now.”
Beth’s voice trembled. “You don’t even know if there’s a way out. There’s a horde outside the walls, Maggie.”
“I know,” she said, brushing past her. “But I can’t just wait around and hope he walks through the damn gate.”
Beth followed after her, voice rising. “And what if you don’t make it back? What am I supposed to tell him then?”
Maggie stopped at the bottom of the stairs, jaw clenched. “That I tried, that I didn’t just give up on him.”
Beth’s voice rose. “You could die, Maggie!”
Maggie met her gaze. “So could Glenn.”
Beth stared at her. “You think I don’t know that? You think I don’t lie awake wondering if Daryl’s okay—if he’s still alive?” She swallowed, voice cracking. “I haven’t heard a thing about him, not since the trap, not since Rick came back without him, but I’m still here, because I have to believe—”
“I’m not you,” Maggie snapped. “I can’t just sit here and wait and hope that everything’s gonna work out.”
Beth's hands clenched at her sides. “This isn’t about sitting around. This is about staying alive long enough for them to come back. You really think Glenn would want you to risk yourself like this?”
“I think Glenn would’ve come back if he could. And he hasn’t.”
Beth folded her arms. “So would Daryl.”
“Then maybe something’s wrong.”
The argument carried all the way down the road to the armory. Maggie walked fast, and Beth limped to keep up, her shoulder still stiff from the stitches, her head aching from the exertion. Aaron was already at the armory door when they arrived, checking gear. He glanced up and offered a subdued nod, but his eyes flicked to Beth warily. “Please,” Beth said again, breath short. “Talk her out of this.”
Aaron exhaled through his nose. “I already tried. She’s going with or without me, I’d rather keep her alive if I can.”
Beth turned to Maggie, voice trembling. “You don’t have to do this.”
Maggie met her eyes. “I do.”
Aaron looked between the two sisters and he spoke up gently. “There’s an old sewer access behind the west lot. It might not be blocked. If it is, we’ll come back.”
Beth's heart pounded so hard it hurt. She wanted to scream, to beg them not to go. But she saw the look in Maggie's eyes, and she knew it would be hopeless. "I hate this," Beth said, her voice cracking.
“I know,” Maggie murmured.
Beth looked at her, at the frayed lines in her face, the desperation she wore like armor, the grief tucked behind her stubbornness. And she took a shaky step forward and hugged her sister tight. “You come back,” Beth whispered. “No hero stuff, no chances, no pushing it.”
Maggie nodded against her shoulder. “I promise.”
Beth stood in the street long after they’d disappeared, arms folded tight around herself. The quiet stretched long and painful, broken only by the moan of the dead outside the walls. When she got back to the house, all she could do was sit on the couch, alone in the failing light. She sat like that for hours, and when the front door opened just as the sky went gold and gray, Beth ran for it. Maggie barely stepped inside when Beth threw herself into her. Her sister's eyes were brimmed, face pale with something deeper than exhaustion and her legs swayed uneasily for a moment, like they couldn't carry the weight in her heart anymore. “We didn’t make it far,” Maggie whispered. “It was blocked, there’s no way through.”
Beth swallowed back the sting in her throat. “But you’re okay?”
Maggie nodded. “Yeah, I’m okay.” She pulled back, hands trembling, and then quietly, like the words might break apart, she said, "I'm pregnant." Beth’s breath hitched. She stared at her sister, lips parting but no words came. She just pulled her in again, arms tight with Maggie burying her face in Beth’s good shoulder. There were no answers, and no fixes, but they still had each other.
And for now, that had to be enough.
_________________________________________
The forest had gone quiet again, just the wind slipping through the canopy and the soft crackle of dried brush beneath their boots. Daryl walked ahead, the strap of his crossbow snug over one shoulder, and one hand wrapped tight around the handlebars of his motorcycle as he led it across the uneven earth. The tires rolled in silence beside him. He didn’t trust the quiet. Behind him, Dwight and Sherry followed without a word. The silence had stretched too long, too tight. “You sure your friends are out here?” Dwight finally asked.
Daryl didn’t look back. “No.” That was the truth of it, he hadn’t heard from Sasha or Abraham since everything went sideways. No voice over the radio, no signal, just that creeping silence in his gut, and the longer it stretched, the heavier it sat.
Sherry glanced toward the trees, voice cautious. “Then how do you know they’re not caught?”
“I don’t,” Daryl muttered. He was halfway through the next step when he heard it.
Click.
He froze.
It was quiet, subtle—but unmistakable.
Daryl didn’t turn, he just stood there, muscles tight, his pulse starting to race. "Don't move." Dwight said, his voice low.
Daryl’s lips curled in a soundless snarl. “You son of a bitch.”
“I don’t wanna hurt you,” Dwight said. “But I will.”
Sherry was quiet.
Daryl didn’t move, didn’t breathe. “What the hell is this?”
“Give her the crossbow,” Dwight ordered.
Still, Daryl didn’t turn. “Don’t do this.”
“You’ll be fine,” Dwight muttered, like that made it better.
Daryl’s voice was rough with something between fury and grief. “I gotta get back.”
“We need it more.”
“I ain’t talkin’ about the damn bike.” Daryl’s voice cracked with urgency now, his chest rising. “I need to get back to my girl. She’s—” He stopped himself, something ragged breaking loose inside him. “She’s preg—”
Crack.
A shot tore through the air and shattered the bark of the tree just inches from his skull. Splinters burst across his cheek, stinging sharp but Daryl didn’t flinch, his fists balled at his sides. Sherry’s voice was small as she stepped forward. “Please, just give it to me.” His breath came hot through his nose. Then slowly, deliberately, Daryl un-clipped the strap and passed the crossbow over without a word, stepping away from the motorcycle. Sherry took it like it weighed a thousand pounds. Dwight swung a leg over the bike. The engine sputtered, then roared to life. Sherry paused for only a moment, long enough to toss a roll of bandages near Daryl’s feet. Her eyes were glassy as she mounted the space behind Dwight. “I’m sorry.”
Daryl didn’t look at her. “You’re gonna be,” he muttered. The bike growled as Dwight twisted the throttle. A second later, they were gone—swallowed up by the trees and the sound of the engine fading fast. Daryl stood there in the silence, staring at the ground where the bandages lay. The rage came slow, not loud, it coiled in his chest and simmered in his blood. He bent down, picked up the roll, and tucked it into his vest before he turned and started walking. His crossbow was gone, and so was his bike, but he had legs and he had breath. The woods thinned out the farther he went, sun slanting through skeletal trees. The pain in Daryl’s arm was dull now—still there, but tucked behind the gnawing need to keep going. When the tree line broke open into a long, empty stretch of cracked pavement, Daryl slowed. A glint caught his eye up ahead—low sunlight bouncing off metal. He crept closer, curiosity piqued. It was a truck, big and sturdy. One of those old fuel distribution rigs with the tank built into the frame. A little rust around the rims and flat brush matted under the tires.
Still intact.
Still upright.
And not just upright—ready.
He could smell the gas in the air before he even climbed the steps. The fuel gauge inside hadn’t been stripped. The cab was locked, but the window had been cracked from the weather, and he pried it open with his knife. In the driver seat was a walker. It was hard to tell if it had been a man or a woman at one point. Its jaw had gone slack and its tongue was bloated, hands reaching out weakly as a raspy croak rose from its throat. Daryl didn't hesitate, He quickly reached inside the window and yanked the lock up, opening the door and grabbing the walker directly beneath its jaw, forcing its head back as it thrashed once, teeth gnashing, before he buried his knife through its eye socket and kicked the corpse out into the dirt. Perhaps there was a God out there after all, because the keys were still in the ignition and as he turned them the engine rumbled, He exhaled, flexing his fingers against the steering wheel. His reflection in the rear view mirror was hollow-eyed, his jaw was bruised and there was dried blood along his temple from earlier but he didn't care, he had wheels now and that meant he had a shot at getting back. He gripped the wheel, feeling the rumble in his bones. "Hang on," he murmured. "I'm comin, girl." Then he shifted the truck into gear and rolled back onto the road. The fuel truck crunched over the pavement, its engine a low, grumbling roar that echoed through the emptiness. Daryl kept his grip steady on the wheel, jaw clenched tight. The sun hung low in the sky now, casting everything in shades of orange and firelight. It would be dark soon. The lot ahead came into view— an abandoned office complex with ‘DIXON’ painted on the inside of one of the top floor windows, he had been following the same sign for a few miles now, no doubt the work of Sasha. Weeds spilled out of the sidewalk cracks, cars lay crooked and half-sunk into the dirt. But the figures he was hoping to see were there, waiting. Sasha spotted the truck first. She stood from where she’d been crouched near the gear pile and called out low to Abraham. The redhead straightened from his lean against a dead sedan, a brow cocked beneath his furrowed brow as the truck rolled to a stop.
Daryl barely braked before killing the engine. He climbed out slowly, boots hitting the pavement with a heavy thud. His crossbow was gone, his bike was gone, one sleeve was torn, a fresh cut above his brow, visage mottled with bruises, and an expression that could’ve soured milk was carved deep into his face. Abraham eyed him up and down. “Well,” he drawled, “look who finally decided to roll in lookin’ like the losing end of a bar fight in a dumpster fire.” Daryl didn’t answer, he just kept walking past them toward their scattered supplies, jaw clenched tight.
Sasha’s voice was quiet, warning. “Ease up.”
Abraham raised both hands. “I’m just sayin’. Guy bails on us while we’re neck-deep in Walkers, then comes back lookin’ like he headbutted a freight train.” He looked towards Daryl, calling after him. “You pick a fight with the pavement, or did you get mugged by a Girl Scout troop?”
Daryl dropped his pack beside the wall and muttered, “It’s handled.”
Abraham raised an eyebrow. “Handled? Damn, brother. You look like the only thing you handled was the short end of a real shitty deal.”
Sasha stepped up beside Daryl as he crouched down, checking over a small box of ammo. “You okay?”
He didn’t answer right away. Then, finally, he muttered, “They took my crossbow and my bike.”
Sasha blinked. “Who?”
“Doesn’t matter.”
Abraham let out a low whistle. “Some folks take your stuff. You take it back, basic algebra.”
Daryl looked up at him then, just briefly. The bruising on his jaw was blooming deeper now. “Didn’t ask your opinion.”
Abraham held his gaze for a beat before he sauntered over, dropping down something metallic beside him with a solid clang. “On the bright side,” he said proudly, “we picked up a little heat while you were playing hide-and-go-bleed.” Daryl looked over. A shoulder-fired rocket launcher, old but intact, lay across the pavement like it had been unearthed from a war story. The casing was still smeared with dust, but the trigger assembly looked clean. “Got it from a military surplus truck half-smashed on the median two miles up,” Abraham explained, almost reverently. “Still had two rounds tucked under the seat. God bless the U.S. government.”
Sasha snorted. “We lose one Dixon and gain an anti-tank weapon.”
“Hell of a trade,” Abraham agreed, beaming.
Daryl barely looked at it. After a beat, Abraham exhaled hard through his nose. “Alright, enough of the funeral face. If you want, we can go hunt ‘em down with the freedom stick.”
Daryl gave him a flat look. “Ain’t funny.”
“Didn’t say it was.”
Silence fell between them again. The moans of distant walkers were barely audible now—just a whisper at the edge of the trees. Sasha passed Daryl a rag for the cut above his eye, wetting it in a bit of water from her canteen first. "There's no walkers nearby." Sasha said, nodding at the building behind them. "We cleared the area before you got here, should be safe to wait out the night in."
Daryl pressed it against the wound without much care, closing his eyes with an exhausted exhale. “We’re not waitin’ no more. We’re leavin, now.”
Sasha raised her eyebrows. “You sure? We–”
“I said we’re leaving.” Daryl’s voice was quiet but sharp. “Ain’t sittin’ around here any longer. Not when we can move.”
“Daryl,” Abraham started, “it’s gettin’ dark.”
“Walk or drive with me,” Daryl growled. “I ain’t waitin’. Not another damn second.” He looked at them both, daring either to argue.
Sasha nodded first, already checking her rifle. Abraham sighed, then threw a half-smile toward the rocket launcher. “Alright, Redneck Moses,” he muttered. “Lead the way. Somethin’ is telling me this baby is begging for a dramatic entrance.”
Chapter Text
The sound of a child’s laughter rang out from a porch beside her, light and innocent, but Beth barely registered it. Judith was tucked close to her chest, her little head resting in the crook of Beth’s arm. She bounced her gently as they moved down the street, trying not to buckle under the tension that crackled in the air like a summer storm on the horizon. Beth turned toward the church instinctively, half expecting to see Gabriel or Eugene. Instead, she caught a blur of motion out the corner of her eye.
Maggie was running.
“Maggie!” Beth called, but her sister didn’t slow. Maggie tore past the church and sprinted straight toward the lookout platform. Beth followed without thinking, clutching Judith tighter as her boots struck the pavement. And then she saw it, Two green balloons rising into the sky, bright against the soft gray clouds, wobbling gently as they floated upward. Something bloomed in Beth’s chest, a heat, a tremble—like light through cracked glass. “Maggie!” she shouted again, but her sister was already screaming.
“That’s Glenn! That’s Glenn!” Maggie's voice cracked with something wild, unrestrained joy and hope finally being given space to breathe through the grief that had been weighing her down. Beth reached her just as Rick came running, followed by Deanna, Tara, Carl, and a few others. The world seemed to pause, every pair of eyes trained skyward. Even Judith, sensing the shift, looked up with wide-eyed curiosity. Beside her, Maggie’s shoulders trembled with sobs. “He’s alive,” she gasped. “He’s alive.” Beth couldn’t stop the tears, not even if she tried. Her throat clenched and she held Judith tighter, pressing her nose to the little girl’s hair. Everything felt fragile in that moment, precious.
That’s when the groaning started. It started low at first. Wood and metal protesting.
Beth followed the sound, and her stomach dropped.
The watchtower. It leaned, cracked at its base from when the Wolves slammed that truck into the wall days ago. Everyone had said it was stable enough, just needed repairs. But now it swayed like it had finally made up its mind to give in.
“Rick!” Deanna’s voice rang out.
Rick was already moving. “Back! Everybody get back!”
Beth staggered, shielding Judith as Maggie grabbed her arm. And then the whole structure screamed. It collapsed inward with a thunderous crash, splintering like bones and smashing straight through two sections of Alexandria’s wall. The sound was monstrous—metal shrieking, the crack of wood splitting, and dust exploding into the air like a bomb had gone off. Beth couldn’t hear anything at first, not over her own heartbeat pounding in her ears. Then came the moans, long and low. The dead started pouring in like a flood through the breach—shuffling, clawing, and relentless. She froze. The green balloons were still in the sky behind them, but on the ground, death was coming fast. “Beth!” Maggie yanked her arm again, panic sharpening her voice. “GO!”
The world went from stillness to hell in under ten seconds.
Beth stood frozen in the middle of the street, her boots rooted to the pavement as if the force of the tower collapsing had knocked the breath clean from her lungs. Judith was heavy in her arms—warm, and alive, her tiny cheek pressed against Beth’s collarbone. The girl stirred, sensing the change, but didn’t cry. She could still feel the moment Maggie cried out in joy, still see the green balloons bobbing toward the sky like a prayer answered. But the shuffling shapes emerging from the dust and the rasping groans of the walkers drowned that all out now. Someone screamed, shrill and panicked. “GET BACK!” Rick’s voice roared across the chaos. “GET INTO YOUR HOUSES—NOW!”
Beth flinched as people scattered—shoving, running, shouting. A dog barked wildly before disappearing behind a gate. Wind pulled at the dust, sending it up and around them, thick and choking. Beth's heart dropped upon realizing that Maggie had disappeared. “Maggie?!” Beth’s voice cracked, loud and panicked. “Maggie!” Judith clutched the fabric of Beth’s shirt in her small fist, her breathing quickening.
Then—an arm, firm and sudden, yanked her hard. “Beth!” Carl gripped her forearm with both hands, pulling her hard enough that her feet moved without thought, stumbling into a run. “Come on!”
Beth’s legs felt heavy, uneven—pregnancy dragging at her balance, the uneven ground jolting her with every step. Her ribs ached and her shoulder screamed, she winced but didn’t stop. “Maggie—” she gasped, craning her head. “Maggie!” She could barely see through the dust and flurry of fleeing, shoving bodies. Her voice rose sharper. “Maggie!”
But the only answer was the groan of the dead and the pounding of footsteps behind them. Carl pulled her faster. “Come on! She’s okay—Beth, we have to go!” Beth clutched Judith tighter, shielding the baby’s head with her palm. Her lungs burned. Somewhere behind them came a scream that was cut off too fast. Up ahead, Rick was dragging Deanna, blood blooming from her side. Michonne flanked them, slicing down anything that got too close. Gabriel kept pace behind them, his expression blank but terrified. Ron followed just ahead of Carl, stumbling more than once. Beth blinked through tears she hadn’t noticed falling.
Not here, not now.
Not again.
Beth's throat tightened as the moans, the panic and the dust all began to blend together and her stomach began to knot up. Suddenly she wasn’t in Alexandria anymore, she was back at the prison. The ground beneath her was sunbaked pavement—but for a heartbeat, it wasn’t. It was grass, torn by tank treads, mud churned by boots and blood and fire. Gunfire, screaming, the sickening squelch of torn flesh.
She could hear it again—see it.
The prison burning and walkers pushing through the breach, swarming the courtyard like ants over sugar. Beth could hear Maggie screaming for their daddy, and she could still see the way the sun glinted off the blade of Michonne’s sword before it took his head. She saw Daryl grabbing her arm—dragging her, screaming, into the woods and how she’d kicked, screamed, and fought him until her voice gave out. But he’d dragged her anyway—through the maze of trees.
She thought Judith was dead.
She thought everyone was dead.
And now, now it was happening again.
The wall giving out, the people screaming, the dead pouring in like blood through a wound. It was exactly the same. Beth’s feet caught on the pavement, nearly sending her down. Her bad shoulder flared with pain as she twisted to shield Judith, but Carl caught her. “I’ve got you!” he panted. Beth nodded, dazed, and kept going.
They didn’t stop.
Beth held Judith tighter, grounding herself in the warmth of her tiny body.
Not this time.
Not this time.
She would not lose everything again.
It didn't take long for them to catch up to Rick, Michonne, Deanna and Gabriel. They hadn't said much, just enough for Rick to grab Carl's shoulder and urge them all to move. Beth had barely nodded, keeping Judith's head tucked under her chin as she slowed just enough to grab the knife from her boot. They had barely gained any ground before the street split open with bodies. Walkers pressed forward from every direction—slow, hungry, and endless. No gap wide enough, no route clear as the herd fanned out like ink in water. They were surrounded. Beth turned wildly, her eyes scanning for a break, for something. Judith whimpered against her, squirming tighter into Beth’s chest. The child could feel it—how fast her heart was racing, how death was closing in around them. A walker broke free from the edge of the closest cluster, its arms outstretched, moaning as it lunged and before Beth could even think about it, she'd brought the knife up and drove it beneath the walker's chin, yanking it out with a wet shlk sound and stumbling back into Rick as it fell. The blade dripped as she held it in her shaking hand, her ears starting to ring again as the chaos folded in.
Another one was coming, and behind it another.
Too many, despite all their combined efforts.
Then, gunshots rang out and two walkers that had been blocking their path across the street dropped. Beth turned and saw Jessie Anderson at the top of her porch steps, a pistol gripped in both hands, arms trembling but locked in place. Her voice cut through the chaos: “THIS WAY! GET IN, NOW!”
Rick didn’t even break stride. He half-carried Deanna up the steps, Michonne cutting down another walker that lurched too close. Gabriel stumbled up behind them, whispering prayers through clenched teeth. “Go!” Carl shouted to Beth, already reaching for the door. Beth ran, her boots pounded the porch steps two at a time, adrenaline hot in her blood. Ron slipped through ahead of her, nearly crashing into the doorway. The moment they were all through, the door slammed shut behind them with a hollow, desperate finality. Inside, the house was dim, the windows shook with the pressure of the walkers pressing against them outside, groans and the scrape of fingers clawing against glass and wood filling the house with an uneasy ambience. Beth sank to her knees just inside the threshold, her chest heaving, Judith still tight in her arms. The baby stirred, whining softly now, confused and wide-eyed. Beth’s arms burned, and her chest and shoulder ached. She murmured something, nothing, really, just a rhythm to keep them both from falling apart. Beth could hear Rick barking orders in the next room, Michonne locking down the doors, and Jessie pulling the shades down over the windows. She looked down and realized that Judith’s hair was wet with Beth’s tears—she hadn’t even realized she was crying. Beth let her head tip forward against Judith's soft crown and closed her eyes for half a second.
They were alive for now.
After the noise outside had settled they’d gotten Deanna upstairs. Rick and Michonne had carried her between them, one arm slung over each of their shoulders, her steps uneven, legs dragging at times. Beth had hurried ahead, clearing the blankets from the guest bed in Jessie’s room. Jessie with Carl and Ron’s help had set up an old playpen and tucked it into the corner. Beth gently placed Judith down inside it. The baby stirred, eyes wide, but didn’t cry. Her small hand reached toward Beth’s shirt for a moment, then fell as sleep started to claim her again. Beth gave her a soft touch to the belly, just for reassurance, before rising and crossing to the bed. Deanna lay sprawled across the mattress, her side soaked through with blood. Her breaths were shallow and sharp. Her complexion had gone grayish around the edges. Michonne was already at Deanna’s side, murmuring something low as she peeled back the bloodstained hem of her shirt. Jessie hovered just behind, hands trembling slightly as she unwrapped a roll of gauze. Beth took a damp cloth and dipped it into the bowl of water Carl had hurriedly fetched from the bathroom. Beth didn’t need to be told what to do, not anymore. She’d helped stabilize people after the Wolves’ attack, had held pressure on wounds, made hard calls, and this...this was worse. Because Beth already knew what she was going to find. She met Michonne’s eyes briefly—steady, and grim. They both knew. Beth eased the cloth over the torn flesh near Deanna’s waist, brushing away the clotted blood with quiet care.
That’s when she saw it.
A wound that was too deep, and too jagged to be anything else. Blood glistened in the gashes left behind by the walker’s teeth. Deanna had seen it, too. Her eyes, half-lidded with pain, drifted down. They caught the shape of the wound and the blood beneath it. She didn’t cry out, didn’t panic. She just muttered, dryly, through gritted teeth, “Shit.”
No hysteria, no denial.
Just that.
Beth didn’t know what to say, she picked up the gauze and pressed it gently to Deanna’s side anyway, slow and steady, hands firm to keep them from shaking. Deanna winced, but didn’t pull away. Jessie blinked back tears, her knuckles white around the supplies she still held. “We can—maybe we can slow it down…”
“No,” Deanna rasped. “No, Jessie.”
Beth swallowed and reached for her hand. It was hot and slick with sweat but she squeezed it anyway. She couldn't stop it, couldn't fix it, but she could be there. She saw Michonne’s jaw tighten, and she saw Rick’s shoulders draw tight from across the room. But for now, no one said the words. They all just sat with the weight of what was coming. Time seemed to come to a stand still after that. The house creaked softly around them, every sound inside of it felt louder than it should. There was tension in the air, the kind that buzzed under the skin, waiting like the hush before a scream, the low groans of the walkers outside didn’t help. Beth walked slowly, Judith cradled against her chest. The little girl had dozed off again, her small cheek resting against Beth’s collarbone, tiny fingers tangled in the neckline of Beth’s shirt. Beth rubbed her back in slow circles as she paced the upper hallway. Each pass took her by the bedroom where Deanna lay, her breathing shallow but steady. Michonne sat beside the bed, low-voiced and calm, speaking in that way she always did when she was trying to offer comfort without calling it comfort. She hadn’t left her side, not once. Beth hadn’t either—not really. She just couldn’t sit still anymore. Every time her boots made a quiet shift against the floor, she flinched. Every creak of the house was the whisper of the dead outside, the reminder that Daryl hadn’t come back yet, that Maggie hadn’t been seen. That everything was falling apart. Judith shifted in her arms with a quiet sigh and Beth hushed her gently. “Shh, it’s alright,” she whispered, and her voice sounded thinner than she’d meant it to. “We’re alright.”
A thump drew her gaze down the hall.
Jessie stood by Sam’s door again, her hand curled into a quiet fist, resting against the frame. “Sam?” she asked, just above a whisper. “Sweetheart, please…just let me in, okay?” But she got no answer. Jessie lingered another few seconds, then sighed and turned away, brushing at her eyes before heading downstairs.
Beth stood there, watching the door. Judith had gone still again. Her breathing was steady, slow. She shifted the baby in her arms and walked to the door. She didn’t knock or didn’t try the handle, she just lowered herself slowly to the floor and leaned her back against it, exhaling through her nose. The wood was cool against her shoulder blades and for a long moment, she said nothing, letting the silence fill the space between them. And then—“I used to be scared of the dark,” Beth said softly, eyes on the ceiling. “Not just the dark…but the quiet that came with it. When everything stopped, and you couldn’t tell if something was out there or not.” She paused, swallowing, keeping her voice low and even. “I was scared, too, when it started. Not just when the walkers came. When it really started, when the fences didn’t matter anymore, when the people who were supposed to fix things…couldn’t.” Her voice caught a little, but she steadied it. “I locked myself in my bedroom for three days. I just laid there, curled up under the blankets like I could disappear. My sister tried talkin’ to me through the door, so did my dad. I wouldn’t answer either of ‘em.” She rested her head back, letting it thump gently against the wood behind her. “I thought if I stayed there long enough, the world might stop bein’ so loud, that all the bad would just…go away.” Beth idly fidgeted with the bracelets she wore tight around her wrist. “But it didn’t. It just kept goin’. And eventually, I had to open the door even though I was still scared.”
The hallway stayed quiet.
Beth didn’t push, she just let her words linger like a hand held out in the dark. And then a soft sound made her lift her head.
Click.
The door cracked open, just enough for a sliver of light to spill through. Just enough for Beth to see one small, blue eye peeking out at her. She didn’t smile big or make a fuss, she just shifted Judith slightly and leaned back against the door frame. “You don’t gotta come out,” Beth said gently. “But I’ll sit here with you awhile. If that’s alright.” The door didn’t close after that, so Beth stayed right there, holding the baby close, her shoulder against the wood.
And Sam? He stayed right there behind the door.
Listening.
___________________________________________
The road unspooled ahead like a scar across dead earth—weeds curling through splits in the asphalt under a sky the color of a fading bruise. Daryl kept his hands locked on the wheel, shoulders tight. The cab of the fuel truck rumbled around him, every bump in the road echoing in his bones. The steady hum of the engine was the only thing keeping him tethered. His mind was back in the woods. Back with Dwight, with Sherry. Back in the moment that trust split like dry wood and they took everything—his crossbow, his bike, his chance to get home. He hadn’t told Sasha and Abraham all of it yet. Just enough to keep them moving. Abraham was rambling beside him in the passenger seat—some shit about feral hogs and how they'd outlast all of humanity by sheer meaty stubbornness. Daryl didn’t answer, didn’t even glance over. He let out a grunt every so often, just enough to keep him from circling back, to give the illusion that he was listening. Behind them, Sasha leaned forward, her eyes narrowed. “Daryl.”
“Yeah,” he said flatly. “I see.”
Up ahead, the road had teeth. Six motorcycles spread across the lane like a roadblock. Their riders sat like statues—leather, rifles, and shades that caught no sun, waiting. Daryl’s foot eased off the gas and the truck growled into a crawl. Abraham peered through the windshield, letting out a low whistle. “Holy shit,” he muttered. “That ain’t a good look.”
The air changed. It was heavy now, thick.
Daryl revved the engine once.
Twice.
The bikes didn’t move. Then one of them stepped forward—a leader, clearly. He had a lazy, arrogant walk and a shit-eating grin that made Daryl’s fists itch. Too confident, too casual, like he thought he was already in control. He raised a hand in mock greeting “Well, hey there,” he called. His voice was syrupy smooth, warm twisted Southern hospitality. “How ‘bout y’all step on out and join us in the road, yeah?” His grin didn’t reach his eyes and the engines behind him idled like distant thunder, low and steady. Daryl didn’t move and the man kept going, his grin widening like a knife wound. “’Course, if you’re thinkin’ of trying anything…well, I won’t stop ya. Just know that we will end your asses. Split you right in two, straight through to the sinuses.” He even clucked his tongue after that, like it was a punchline.
Abraham muttered under his breath, “Jesus Christ.”
Daryl’s foot hovered over the gas pedal. His pulse had gone quiet—not fast, just focused, cold. These bastards didn’t know what kind of week he’d had, didn’t know he was already running on empty, that the only thing keeping him upright was the image of Beth—and her face when he left and that promise he’d made.
I’ll come back.
He wasn’t about to break it. Without a word, Daryl revved the engine once, then again. The truck snarled like a warning shot, tires twitching with potential. Still, the bikers stood their ground. Daryl’s eyes narrowed. He spoke to Abraham and Sasha without taking his eyes off the road. “Stay ready.”
Abraham’s smirk vanished. “Copy that.” Sasha didn’t say a word. But she’d already unbuckled, rifle angled toward the floorboard. Silent and waiting.
The lead biker stepped closer, slow and deliberate. “Last chance, fellas. Let’s not make this messy.”
Daryl’s jaw ticked, and a moment later he finally killed the engine.
No one moved at first.
Then the leader clapped his hands like they were all old friends sharing a barbecue. “That’s great,” he said with too much cheer, voice slick and easy. “Goin’ well right out of the gate.” Every instinct in Daryl’s body screamed danger. Still, he climbed out, Sasha and Abraham flanking him. Daryl’s jaw was clenched so tight it ached. His knuckles itched for his crossbow—for something that wasn’t there. The man kept smiling. “Step two,” he said. “We’re gonna need y’all to hand over your weapons.”
Daryl didn’t flinch. “Why should we?”
The man cocked his head, and he spoke in a tone that one used to explain something simple to a child. “’Cause they ain’t yours.”
Sasha’s voice cut in, calm and sharp. “Then whose are they?”
His smile dropped all at once. “Your property now belongs to Negan.”
That name landed like a stone in water—heavy and spreading. Daryl felt it in his spine. Sasha went still beside him, and Abraham made a noise low in his throat. They didn’t move, not at first. But then Sasha slowly bent, laying her rifle on the ground without ever taking her eyes off the man. Abraham followed, slower, reluctant. Every motion spoke of suppressed fury. Daryl didn’t move, and it looked as if he didn’t even breathe. He stared at the man like he could burn a hole straight through his skull. He wasn’t in the mood to play along with assholes. The leader gave a satisfied nod. “Much obliged.” He turned slightly, called over his shoulder: “T! Come on over here.” One of the bikers, stocky, bald, with a scar running along his temple, swung off his bike and ambled forward. “Take my man here,” the leader said, gesturing toward Daryl, “to the back of the truck. Let’s see what kind of other goodies we’re getting today.”
T approached with a swagger that made Daryl’s blood simmer. “Let’s go,” he said, grabbing Daryl’s arm roughly and giving him a shove toward the back. They reached the far side of the truck, out of sight from Sasha and Abraham and the others. The trees loomed close, crowding in with that same thick silence Daryl had been dragging behind him since everything went to shit.
T stopped, but Daryl’s didn’t. He moved without warning—fast, silent, and all coiled instinct. His left hand caught the guy’s collar, the right clamped hard around his throat. T let out a startled grunt, but it died in the crush of pavement and momentum as Daryl slammed him back into the side of the truck, then twisted and drove him down to the ground. There were no words, no sounds beyond their scuffling boots and Daryl's harsh, uneven breath. He bore down, muscles tight, and fingers digging into flesh. The man kicked, scrambled, wheezed—but Daryl just pressed harder, his eyes flat and rage focused.
Beth’s voice drifted up in his mind, soft and clear: “I’m so scared. And maybe that’s selfish, but I need you to come back. We need you to come back.”
The man’s windpipe collapsed with a sickening crunch. Daryl held on a second longer, just to be sure. When he finally let go, T’s legs twitched once before going still. Daryl rose slowly. His pulse roared in his ears, and his arms trembled. Blood streaked his fingers, tacky at the knuckles. His breath came in short, fast bursts. Not from the fight, but from the war inside his head. By the time he started rounding the truck again, he was just in time to hear that bastard still grinning through his teeth like this was all a game. “You know,” the guy was saying to Sasha and Abraham, strutting like he owned the road, “you folks are real lucky we found you before someone else did. You seem like reasonable people. Mostly.” He flashed a grin, all tooth and ego. “You hand over your stuff, don’t make it a thing, and we’ll even let you keep your boots. One of ‘em, anyway.” Sasha stared him down, un-moving. Abraham looked ready to burst a vein. The man leaned toward Sasha, voice lowering. “Hell, you ask nice, maybe I’ll even—”
FOOM.
The sound didn’t register at first—just a low whump of pressure and light. A burst of heat and pressure slammed into the center of the biker formation, turning the lead motorcyclist and half his crew into airborne, dismembered meat. The rest of the convoy went up like fireworks—screaming metal, black smoke, and flaming bodies. Sasha and Abraham ducked, arms raised as heat licking across their faces and debris clattered like hail. The noise was blinding, their ears ringing in the aftermath of the impact. Eventually, there was nothing but the crackle of fire, the hiss of blood on the pavement and the sickening pop of something human melting into the asphalt. Sasha stood frozen for a beat, shoulders tight and heart thudding in her ears while Abraham let out a choked breath beside her, wiping soot from his brow. “Well,” he muttered, “I’ll be damned.”
They both turned, slowly and there he was—Daryl. He was standing beside the truck, framed by smoke. The RPG launcher still warm on his shoulder. Soot streaked his face and blood stained his shirt, some of it was his, most of it was not. His eyes were steady, blue and clear as the wreckage burned in front of him, standing like a man who had run out of patience hours ago. His voice cut through the smoke, flat. "Had enough of this bullshit." He dropped the launcher into the back of the fuel truck with a solid metallic clang and gave a sharp nod toward the cab, then jerked a thumb over his shoulder. “Let’s go.”
Abraham stared, lips parted. Then—he laughed. A deep, hoarse, manic bark that cracked in the back of his throat like he didn’t quite believe what he’d seen. “Holy hell,” he said, grinning like a lunatic. “You magnificent bastard.”
Sasha shook her head as she jogged for the passenger door, a shaky laugh ghosting her lips. “Remind me not to piss him off.”
They climbed back in—boots thudding, and doors slamming shut behind them. Daryl already had the engine humming, hands back on the wheel. The truck tore down the road, tires skidding on scorched rubber, blood-slick pavement, and scorched bones. Smoke curled in through the open vents. Bits of blackened fabric danced in their wake like burnt confetti. Daryl’s grip on the wheel was ironclad. His jaw was locked, and muscles were ticking in rhythm with the roar of the engine. “Hold on,” he muttered under his breath—not to Sasha or Abraham, but to her.
To Beth.
“I’m comin’.”
___________________________________________
Beth sat on the edge of the bed beside Deanna, Judith cradled to her chest, finally dozing again after a long stretch of soft humming and slow, rhythmic rocking. The only light in the room came from the hallway—a thin, golden beam filtering through the cracked door, just enough to cast long shadows along the walls. Beth couldn’t stop even if she tried. Her arms trembled slightly under the baby's weight, but she kept going, cradling Judith close, pressing her lips to the crown of her head. Deanna’s breaths were shallow, the color long gone from her lips, but her eyes were bright and alert, watching Beth in a way that made her stomach twist. Like she was memorizing her. And then, an explosive BANG sounded from downstairs, the sound so sharp and sudden it felt as though it shook the room. Judith jerked in Beth’s arms and let out a high and fearful wail. Beth flinched, instantly cradling her tighter, her breath catching as her pulse exploded in her throat. “Shhhh, shhhh…” Beth whispered, swaying. “It’s okay, baby girl, it’s okay.” She didn’t believe it, not fully. Her limbs trembled from the inside. The sound, that crash, it wasn’t just loud, it was familiar, too familiar. Wood splintering, something giving way. The kind of sound she remembered from the night they had lost the farm.
Michonne rose from her seat quickly with her sword in hand and crossed the room in three strides. “I’ll check it out,” she said. Her voice was low, calm, but urgent. She looked at Beth, dark eyes serious. “Stay here, lock this door if I’m not back in five.”
Beth could only nod, swallowing her panic as Michonne disappeared into the hallway. She glanced toward Deanna. The older woman’s face was pinched now, not from pain but from dread—recognition. Her eyes flicked toward the bedroom door, then back to Beth. “They’re inside, aren’t they?” Deanna asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
Beth didn’t answer right away. Her throat worked as she shifted Judith higher, felt the baby’s damp cheek against her collarbone. “I think so,” she finally said, quiet as a prayer.
Deanna’s hand reached out with surprising steadiness and brushed Beth’s wrist. Her skin was cold, and her grip featherlight. “Then we stay calm,” she said, eyes flicking briefly to Judith. “For her.”
Beth’s jaw quivered slightly, but she managed a weak nod. She rocked a little more slowly now, matching Judith’s breathing, letting herself settle into the rhythm of it even though her nerves screamed to run, even as her cries turned into hiccupy little whimpers that felt too loud, like they might bring the world down around them. A long pause settled over them, and the three sat there with only the noises of struggle and panicked shouts downstairs rising around them. Then Deanna spoke. “I used to think safety came from walls,” she said, voice faint but resolute. “Tall, sturdy walls. If I could just build something strong enough, if I could get people to follow…we’d be safe.” Beth glanced at her. Deanna’s eyes were far away now, fixed somewhere just beyond the ceiling. “I thought order was the thing that saved people. That it would save my boys, my husband, this town. But the world doesn’t work that way anymore. There’s no perfect system to protect us, no policy that keeps monsters at bay.” She let out a slow, pained breath, raising her fingers and gesturing weakly towards her. “Safety’s not walls, Beth, it’s people. It’s the ones who stay, the ones who don’t run even when they’re terrified.”
Beth looked down at Judith, tucked against her chest. Her cheeks were blotchy from crying, her fist still tangled in Beth’s shirt. “I don’t feel brave,” she admitted, her voice quivering. “I don’t even feel like I’m doin’ it right,” Beth whispered. “I feel like I’m makin’ it up as I go. I’m so scared all the time, of what comes next, of not being enough.”
Deanna’s expression softened. “That’s motherhood,” she said. “That’s exactly what it is.” she weakly gestured towards the window. “All this? It won’t last forever. The walls, the walkers, the noise. But the way you hold her? That lasts.” Beth blinked, startled and Deanna went on, her voice quiet but firm. “I remember when Spencer was born. I had no idea what I was doing. I was a Congresswoman, for god’s sake. I could debate tax reform for hours, command a room of men twice my age—but the first time he wouldn’t stop crying, I sat on the bathroom floor and sobbed. Reg found me like that. I told him I couldn’t do it.” Beth’s breath hitched. “And do you know what he said?” Deanna smiled faintly. “He said, ‘You’re doing it already.’ Just like you are. Right now.”
Beth lowered her eyes. “Some days I feel strong. Others…it’s like the weight of it all’s too much. When the world’s quiet, I remember every bad thing.”
Deanna’s hand found Judith’s blanket, her fingertips brushing the fabric. “But you’re still here. You didn’t run, you didn’t freeze, you’re still holding on even with the world breaking open outside that door. That’s the difference, Beth. That’s what makes a mother.”
Beth felt the tears spill before she even realized they’d welled up. She bent her head, pressed a kiss to Judith’s temple. “I ain’t even had mine yet,” she whispered.
“You already have,” Deanna said gently. “The moment you decided to love her…you became one,”
“What if I mess up?”
“You will,” Deanna said simply. “We all do. But you’ll learn, you’ll grow, and they’ll love you anyways.” her eyes softened. “You’re a wonderful mother, Beth. I see it in your hands, in your heart, you’re already doing it.”
Beth’s lip trembled, her breath catching. “You think so?” she asked.
“I know so.”
A tear slid down Beth’s cheek. She reached out with her free hand and took Deanna’s. It felt paper-thin now. Fragile. But strong, too, in its own way. Words failed her in that moment and so, she just held on. A while later, Beth couldn’t tell how long it had been, the banging had stopped. That was somehow worse. Beth sat up a little on the edge of the bed, frozen as she strained her ears to pick up something, anything. The hush that followed was suffocating. It wasn't peaceful, nor filled with relief, but the type that came with waiting, the kind that comes before something breaks. Then it came, a crash as the front door finally gave way with a sound like a splintering bone. Beth flinched, her arms tightening around Judith. The baby stirred but didn’t cry this time. She only whimpered, soft and pitiful, and buried her face against Beth’s neck. Then came the groans, the wet and guttural snarls of the dead, boots thudding, and voices yelling. Beth stood carefully, heart pounding, and crossed to the bedroom door. She pressed her back to the wall and leaned just enough to peer out into the hallway. There was another scream from below, it sounded like Jessie. She crept forward, just a little more, and reached the top of the stairs. When she peeked over the banister her stomach dropped. There was a sea of walkers, packed shoulder to shoulder in the living space downstairs. Some had already made it to the base of the staircase, where a heavy couch had been shoved into place as a barricade. Rick, Michonne, Gabriel, Jessie and Ron were there, their hands braced against it, forcing it back against the flood of bodies that were clawing for purchase.
For now, it held. But it wouldn't hold for long.
Beth clutched Judith tighter, backing up instinctively and just as her heel touched the hallway rug—“Beth!” Carl’s voice hissed behind her, his hand gripped her arm and yanked her back. She stumbled slightly, but kept her balance, keeping Judith pressed close as Carl pulled her away from the stairs. “What were you doing?” he whispered urgently. “You can’t be out here!”
“I needed to see,” Beth whispered back, her voice trembling but firm.
Carl glanced toward the railing, jaw set. “You saw.”
Beth nodded once, then stepped around him and crossed back into the room, careful not to jostle the baby too much. Judith whimpered again, and Beth kissed her temple. In the hallway, more footsteps were coming along with a wet dragging sound. Beth’s stomach turned as Rick and Michonne dragged a pair of walkers into the center of the room. One was missing half of its face, the other its jaw. Rick crouched beside the bodies, blood soaking into his knees. “We’re gonna need sheets,” he said. “Enough for everyone.”
Jessie blinked. “Bedsheets? For what?”
Rick looked up, face pale and streaked with sweat. “We gut the walkers and cover ourselves in it. If we mask our scent we can walk right through them.” Beth didn’t even blink, she just stared.
Jessie’s face paled, her eyes going wide. “You’re serious?”
“It works,” Rick said. “I’ve done it before. It’s the only way.”
The moans outside swelled. There were dozens now, maybe more. A sound like wind through dead trees, only thicker, closer. Jessie turned away, muttering, “Jesus…”
No one moved at first. Then Michonne stepped forward without a word and, with one clean stroke of her katana, opened the belly of the first corpse. A flood of black, rotted intestines spilled out onto the floor with a slop.
The smell hit instantly. Beth gagged, turning into the wall, hand clapped over her mouth as Judith whimpered. “It’s okay,” Beth whispered against the baby’s head. “It’s okay, sweetheart.” her voice broke, just a little. She stepped backward, trying to keep her eyes on anything but the floor. Carl was nearby now, helping Ron gather sheets from the hallway linen closet. Michonne was already working on the second body and Jessie looked like she was going to be sick. Beth let her back hit the wall and slid down, careful with her swollen belly and the baby in her arms. Judith had gone still again—either asleep or too scared to stir. Beth rocked her slowly. She could still hear the groans through the walls, still hear the wet, sick sounds from the center of the room. But she didn’t cry, and she didn’t panic.
Not now.
Her hand curled around Judith’s little back, feeling the steady rise and fall beneath her palm. “You’re gonna be okay,” she whispered. “We’re gonna be okay.”Her free hand dropped to her stomach, where the faintest flutter of movement answered her. Two little lives, both depending on her. Beth exhaled, long and steady, and wiped her face with the back of her sleeve. The room was soon thick with heat and the stench of rot. Flesh tore wetly beneath gloved hands. Entrails dropped to the floor in heavy, wet coils, staining the sheets laid out like butcher’s cloth. Brown and red, black and slick. The smell clung to the back of Beth’s throat like smoke. Beth kept her head lowered, trying not to breathe too deep. The acid burn of bile was already rising. Her stomach roiled—not just from the stench, but from the heat of the room, the fear pressing in from every wall, and the faint but constant shifting of the child in her arms.
Rick’s voice cut through the grim silence. “Anyone who stays here is gonna die.”
Father Gabriel stood frozen near the doorway. His hands fidgeted at his sides, useless. His gaze flicked between the gore-soaked bodies on the floor and the direction of the stairs, where groans filtered up like a tide still rising. “And…Deanna?” he asked quietly.
The question didn’t fall. It hit, like a blow to the chest.
No one answered. Not Michonne, as she dropped another heap of blackened intestines onto a waiting sheet. Not Rick, as he tore an opening in the center of one of the sheets, not Beth, though her throat tightened at the sound of Deanna’s name. Beth couldn’t speak, her breath wouldn’t come right. She thought of Deanna’s eyes—still sharp even as her body gave way. Her hand reaching for Beth’s, her voice whispering truths about motherhood, about staying, about strength. She deserved better than this, but there wasn’t time for better. Beth turned her face slightly into Judith’s hair, breathed in her soft baby scent beneath the layers of cloth, and closed her eyes just for a second. When she finally reopened them, she let Carl help her slip on one of the sheets, Judith carefully tucked against her chest inside of it now, fiddling with the neckline enough so her head peeked through. Movement at the door frame caught her eye, a small, rigid shape.
Sam
He stood in the doorway like a specter, pale as bone, his wide eyes locked on the scene. The boy looked smaller than usual, like fear had drained him. “Mom?” he called, voice cracking.
Jessie turned, alarm flooding her face. “Sam. Baby, I told you to stay in your room.”
“What are you doing?” he asked, louder this time. “What—why—what are you doing?”
Jessie crossed to him, crouching low. “You need to listen to me, okay?”
Sam shook his head. “Please don’t—Mom, don’t—”
“Sweetheart, we have to do this. It’s the only way.” Jessie reached out to him with a bloodstained hand.
Sam shook his head, backing up a step as his lip trembled. “I don’t want to—I don’t want to look like them, I don’t want to be like them!”
Jessie pulled him close, holding his face in her hands. “I know. I know, baby. But you have to. Just pretend, okay? Pretend it’s not real, that you’re someone else, someone brave.”
Beth’s heart broke watching him. He was just a little boy, and they were asking him to step into hell. She pressed Judith closer, brushing her lips against the baby’s forehead. “You stay asleep,” she whispered. “Please, sweetheart. Just sleep through this.” Rick looked at her from across the room, blood streaking down the side of his neck, his eyes wild but focused. He didn’t say anything, but Beth felt the weight of that look. She met his eyes and gave a single, quiet nod as she gently tucked the baby closer to her chest and pulled the edges of the linen around her.
She could do this.
She would do this.
Beth turned to Michonne, who handed her a cloth already soaked in rot. Beth took it without flinching and proceeded to smear the gore across her face, closing her eyes and wrinkling her nose as she painted a cross of viscera on her visage. When she opened them again and looked around, Rick, Carl, Ron and Michonne were ready. Gabriel was pale but coated in gore, and Jessie was helping Sam, guiding him gently with whispered reassurances.
Beth swallowed down her fear.
She had Judith.
She had her baby.
And she had a promise to keep.
Chapter 69
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The fuel truck growled low as it rumbled down the cracked back road, wheels crunching over debris. Daryl had one hand tight on the wheel, his jaw set, eyes locked on the road ahead. The other hand rested near the walkie clipped to the dash, thumb twitching like it wanted to reach for it again, though he already knew what he’d hear.
Nothing.
In the passenger seat, Sasha clicked the button on her walkie again, voice calm but strained. “Rick, this is Sasha, you copy?”
Only static answered. Daryl didn’t flinch at the sound, nor did he say a word. He just pressed harder on the gas. In the back seat, Abraham leaned forward, forearms braced on his knees. “Try Michonne.”
Sasha did. “Michonne, come in. It’s Sasha. You there?” Nothing but a low pop of static came in response. She tried again. “Rosita? Eugene? Come on—someone answer.”
Daryl’s grip on the wheel tightened. His knuckles were white now. His eyes kept flicking toward the tree line, the ditches, every stretch of road ahead like he expected something to jump out and confirm the feeling in his gut. Daryl finally moved, shifting forward in his seat, his voice hoarse. “Try the short-range.” Sasha nodded, adjusted the dial, and repeated the call signs in order.
Still no reply.
“Jesus,” Abraham muttered behind them, dragging a hand down his face. “Even Spencer shoulda picked up by now.”
“They wouldn’t all be off channel,” Sasha said, more to herself than anyone else.
“Nope,” Abraham agreed. “They’d be chatterin’ if things were normal. Even if shit was just mildly on fire, we’d get someone. This many people don’t go quiet unless something’s gone sideways.”
“No shit.” Daryl muttered.
Sasha tried again—Rick, Michonne, Rosita, Tara, even Denise.
Nothing.
Daryl turned the truck hard around a bend, tires screeching slightly on the cracked pavement. His heart was pounding harder than the engine. Daryl grabbed his walkie off the dash and he pressed the side of it. “Beth,” he rasped, “you there?”
Static.
He swallowed hard. “I’m comin’, alright? Just…hang on.”
_________________________
The stench was unbearable. Guts soaked through Beth’s sleeves and the front of her shirt, and crusted on the surface of the makeshift poncho. She stood near the stairs, Judith swaddled tight against her chest, the toddler’s face nestled into the curve of her shoulder. Her little body was warm, breathing slow—but tense, like she could sense the wrongness in the air. The last blue of day was bleeding from the windows, the light pale and cold, casting long shadows across the bloodied floors. Outside, the sun had dipped below the tree line, leaving Alexandria in the final hush of evening. The kind of hush that came before the dark took hold completely. Rick stood near the base of the stairs, face hard in the dim light, machete in one hand, the other gripping the barricade they'd built. Father Gabriel stood beside him, pale but steady, his voice low and certain. “I won’t turn back.” Rick looked at him, silent for just a moment, and then nodded.
That was all there was time for.
Behind them, the others gathered without a word. Jessie had one hand wrapped around Sam’s. The boy was as pale as a ghost, his eyes glassy. Ron stood stiffly behind them, his face drawn. Carl hovered beside Michonne, his hat low. Gabriel muttered quiet prayers as he adjusted the sheet wrapped around his shoulders. And Beth steadied herself before she stepped into line behind Ron. Rick looked back at all of them. “We go now,” he said, voice low but clear. “Through the house, out the door, into the herd. No talking, no breaking rank.” Beth nodded without speaking, her voice wouldn’t have held anyways. Seemingly satisfied, Rick pressed his shoulder to the couch and heaved. The legs screeched across the wood floor. Michonne moved to help, her face calm as she braced her feet. The couch gave way, the opening just wide enough for them to filter through one at a time. The group weaved around the walkers. Sam nearly sobbed once, but Jessie reached back and gently squeezed his wrist. Carl steadied Ron with a hand at his back. Gabriel kept his gaze low, whispering something that sounded like scripture. They stepped through the family room. A walker near the fireplace turned as Carl passed. Another bumped into the kitchen table, fingers scraping over the wood. One of the walkers turned its head as Beth passed, its milky eyes flicked toward her, gaze hovering before it sniffed the air, groaned low and moved on, shuffling past her like she was just another corpse. Behind her, another groaned and one bumped her shoulder as it passed. The cold, wet drag of its arm against her side made her stomach twist but she didn't scream, nor did she move faster. The walkers shifted, stumbling and swaying like drunks. One leaned toward her as she passed the coat rack, its mouth gaping inches from her shoulder.
Still, none attacked.
They didn’t recognize them.
Not yet.
Several feet away, the front door gaped open, and they stepped through the threshold not into safety but another layer of hell. The street outside was cloaked in dusk and choked with walkers in every direction. They were wandering, pressed shoulder to shoulder as a tide of dead spilling through Alexandria under a bruised sky. Rick paused on the porch, turning his head slightly to make sure everyone had followed. His face was streaked with blood, but his eyes were clear, and focused. Beth met his gaze, slid a hand to Judith’s back and stepped forward off Jessie’s porch and into the night, into the tide of rot and ruin. They moved like ghosts—Rick leading them down the sidewalk with his machete lowered but ready, each step measured, and deliberate. Michonne followed at his back, her shoulders squared, and her breath shallow. Jessie came next, one trembling hand clutching Sam’s, the other gripping Ron’s wrist so tight her knuckles were white. Carl hovered just behind them, hat pulled low, and eyes sharp. The last streaks of orange light bled through the clouds, casting long shadows across Alexandria.
Beth kept her eyes down, but it didn’t stop the horror from seeping in. A woman with hair like spiderwebs and half a scalp passed her, followed by a child who looked no older than Sam, eyes milky and mouth twisted open, jaws clacking rhythmically. She tightened her jaw as a tall man whose chest was a hollow cavity passed her, his ribs showing through the gore. The smell made her stomach roll. It clung to the back of her throat, thick and coppery and wrong, but she didn’t waver. Sam began to slow and Beth noticed before anyone else. His steps were hesitant, and dragging, his face gone blank with terror. Beth leaned just slightly and gently bumped her elbow into his, her voice low but steady. “Come on, Sam. Just a little further. You’re okay.” Sam blinked, then nodded once, falling back into step.
It felt like hours before they reached the small pond on the edge of the street. The water was still, reflecting the gray-orange spill of the evening sky. Rick came to a halt beside it, eyes scanning the walkers as they shambled across the nearby road. “This isn’t going to work much longer,” Rick murmured. “Too many, the flares won’t pull ‘em. We need the trucks from the quarry.”
Jessie stepped forward, her arm around Sam and her voice low and urgent. “That trip’s not possible for Judith, she’ll never make it.”
Beth’s gut twisted. She knew that was true. Judith was too small, too vulnerable. One sound, one cough, one cry—and she’d bring a dozen walkers right on them. “I’ll take her,” Gabriel spoke up, his voice soft and calm. “I’ll get her to the church. I can keep her safe.”
Rick turned to him sharply. “You sure?”
Gabriel met his gaze without flinching. “I’m sure, I can do it.”
Rick hesitated. Beth saw the way his hands twitched—like he wanted to scoop Judith out of her arms and run, run until they were both far away from this place. To help ease his fear, Beth stepped forward. “I’ll go with him,” she whispered. “She won’t be alone.” Rick turned to her then, and for a second the mask cracked. His eyes flicked down to Judith, then back up to Beth’s. She saw the panic there, the trust, and the grief. The question behind them wasn’t about strength—it was about resolve. And she gave it to him, steady and quiet. He leaned in and brushed a kiss over Judith’s forehead, whispering something that only she could hear. Then his hand settled briefly on Beth’s arm—a silent thank you, a plea, and a prayer wrapped up in one quiet gesture. Gabriel moved first, guiding them toward the far side of the road, ducking through the gaps in the walker herd. Beth followed close behind, her arms aching now, her legs stiff. Her heart thudded like thunder in her throat—but she kept going. Judith stirred in her arms with a soft little whimper and Beth hushed her gently and held her tighter, pressing her hand against the baby’s back. “I’ve got you,” she murmured, voice barely a breath. “I’ve got you, baby girl.”
And she did.
Even as they disappeared into the walker-choked dark, Beth kept moving.
Because this was her job now, because she had to, and because she still believed they could make it.
Even now.
_________________________
The heavy wooden doors groaned as Gabriel pushed them shut behind them, sealing them inside with a hollow, final-sounding thud. Beth didn’t even realize she’d stopped breathing until the latch clicked into place.
They made it.
For the first time in what felt like hours, her lungs drew a full breath. It hit hard—thick with stale air, old incense, sweat, and something cloying beneath it all…fear. The church was dim, lit only by soft candles tucked into alcoves and pew ends. Shadows shifted with every flame. Voices murmured somewhere deeper inside the sanctuary—quiet words, whispered prayers, the fragile rhythm of a lullaby. Beth clutched Judith close and followed Gabriel down the aisle, her boots sticky with the remains of blood and gore. There were others already here. Families huddled together—faces pale and drawn, clothes dirtied, and eyes hollow. Some sat in pews with heads bowed, murmuring softly to God or maybe just themselves. Others stared blankly ahead, flinching at every creak of the rafters. Gabriel didn’t speak. He moved with silent urgency, pulling each blind down in turn, sealing the church from the outside world inch by inch. When the last blind fell, he turned toward the altar and stood still—lips moving in silent prayer. Beth hovered near the back pew, still wrapped in the gore-slick sheet. Judith stirred against her chest, a muffled, almost whimpering noise catching in her throat. Beth felt the sound like a match against dry tinder.
No.
Not now, not here.
She moved fast, ducking into a shadowed corner near the front. The sheet came off in one motion—wet and heavy, hitting the wood floor with a sickening splat. The smell lifted immediately, thick and nauseating. Beth turned her head and coughed into her shoulder, blinking tears from her eyes. Judith fussed, her nose scrunched and tiny hands twitching. Beth pressed her lips to the baby’s temple. “Shh, I know,” she whispered, her voice hoarse. “It’s okay now, baby girl. We’re in. We’re safe.” She wasn’t sure if it was true—but she said it like it was. Judith quieted with a small, and shaky breath. Beth rose and began to pace slowly. Her boots creaked softly over the wood as she moved down the center aisle, her gaze sweeping the dark corners and covered windows. She couldn’t sit still. Her heart hadn’t caught up with her body yet.
Not with Maggie still out there.
Not with Rick heading straight into danger.
Not with Daryl gone.
Her chest ached at the thought of him—whether he was alive, hurt, lost, or worse. Whether he knew how much she needed him. She passed a group of children curled on the floor, their arms wrapped around each other like makeshift anchors. A woman knelt beside them, hands gripping a rosary so tight her knuckles were white. The beads had lost their luster in the dark. Beth paused just before the altar, her eyes drawn to the wooden cross that hung above it. Weathered, simple, and familiar. She hadn’t prayed in a long time, not in a way that meant anything. But now, standing in the heavy silence, with the world outside coming undone, with Judith’s head tucked beneath her chin and her own child still quiet and safe inside her…She let her eyes close, and she prayed.
Not for herself.
But for Maggie.
For Daryl.
For Glenn, Rosita, Tara, Abraham, Sasha and Eugene.
For Rick and Carl and Michonne.
For the ones who hadn’t made it inside.
For the ones who still might.
For everyone.
It wasn’t long, just a breath in the dark. Then she opened her eyes, held Judith a little tighter, and whispered one more promise into the warm curve of the baby’s cheek. “I’ve got you. I’ll keep us safe, I swear.” Night fell heavy over Alexandria when the last light of day died. The church still glowed faintly with candlelight, halos of warmth against the cold, devouring dark that surrounded them outside. The moans of walkers drifted on the wind, the sound was thin, hungry and ever present. They’d grown used to the sound, and that terrified Beth more than anything, that it had become part of the rhythm of the night. Like cicadas once had, like crickets.
The silence broke like a dropped glass.
Yelling rose from outside, sharpened by urgency, the voice familiar. Beth's breath caught in her throat. She turned just as Gabriel rose, both of them drifting toward the window and lifting the edge of the blind just enough to peek through. Down the street, beneath flickering porch lamps and streaks of moonlight on gore-slick pavement, Rick stood like a fury unleashed—his machete arcing wide, striking down walker after walker in front of the infirmary. Michonne was beside him, blade flashing silver with each swing. Heath clung to the edge of the group, blood on his sleeve and chest heaving as he crushed a walker’s head with a crowbar. Rick’s voice rose, ragged and commanding. “We can beat them!” he swung again, his machete tearing through a skull. “We can drive them back! We do this—together!” Beth’s hand flew to her mouth. Tears burned her eyes as she watched, unmoving, and heart pounding. One by one, she saw shapes emerge, people stepping out of their homes, clutching knives, chair legs, anything. Not just to fight, but to stand. To not die cowering behind locked doors. Gabriel stared out beside her, something rising in his expression—something solid, strong. He looked at Beth and nodded. She watched as he crossed to the back of the sanctuary, picking up the machete he had laid aside when they first arrived, the candlelight catching on its blade. There was no tremble in his hands now, no hesitation.
Tobin stood from the pew, confused. “Where are you going?”
“We’ve been sitting here praying together,” Gabriel said, voice even and calm, but loud enough to carry through the hushed church. “Praying that God would save our town.” He looked to the frightened families, to the mothers clutching children, to the elders with tears in their eyes. “Well,” he said, lifting the blade, “our prayers have been answered. God will save Alexandria, because God has given us the courage to save it ourselves.”
Beth felt the surge in the room—people standing, others reaching for makeshift weapons, the stirrings of courage growing like flame on dry kindling. But she didn’t move toward them. She turned instead to the children huddled beneath the pulpit—three girls and two little boys curled around each other like pups in a den. One of them whimpered softly as the clamor at the door grew louder. Beth crouched beside them, her knees aching. She eased Judith into the arms of a girl who looked no older than twelve. Beth ran a hand over the girl’s head, her voice soft. “You’re doing real good. Stay low, keep her warm.” The girl nodded, her lips tight.
Gabriel paused at the doors, he glanced back at Beth. “You’ll stay?”
Beth nodded once, firmly. “They need someone here.” She rose and crossed the room, gathering what little they had—an old fireplace poker, a chair leg, and two carving knives. She dragged them back to the front and placed them within reach as Gabriel disappeared into the dark with the others, the doors shutting behind them like the breath of something final.
Then she turned back to the children.
To the families.
To the ones who could not run or swing a blade or raise their voice.
Beth moved quietly, her steps slow and certain. She knelt beside the children again, closer this time. She touched each of them with small, reassuring gestures. A hand smoothing tangled hair. A thumb brushing a tear away before it could fall. Her voice softened into a whisper as she shifted closer, gathering the group around her like she might shield them with her own body. One little boy in particular sat stiff, eyes glassy and unfocused. The groans from outside caused him to break into a wet sob and Beth eased the crying boy into her arms, and let him sob into the space between her neck and shoulder. “It’s okay,” she murmured, over and over, the words slow and steady. “You’re not alone. I’ve got you, sugar. I’ve got all of you.” The others leaned in, one after another, pulled by her calm like moths to a low-burning flame. A little hand slipped around her arm and someone else buried their face against her side. Beth shifted her weight so the boy in her arms could settle more comfortably against her. His shaking eased by degrees, each breath a little less jagged than the one before. Outside, a body slammed against the side of the church, and a walker snarled, but inside, the only movement was candle‑flame and trembling breaths. Beth exhaled slowly, her chin coming to rest atop the crying boy’s head. She didn’t hush them this time. She let the silence settle, heavy and expectant, and when she finally drew a breath, the children stilled—like even the smallest ones felt the shift in her chest.
She began to sing.
“Blue is the color of my true love’s eyes,
Like sky through smoke or river rise.
Calloused hands and shoulders bowed,
He walks like a shadow, proud but low.
Brown is the color of his tangled hair,”
“Wind-blown wild, without a care.
His voice is gravel, warm and rough,
He don’t say much—but he says enough.”
Not loud, not bright. Just warm and sure, the way her daddy once did when storms rolled across their farm and the power blinked out, leaving only battery lamplight and the sound of rain against the windows. She let the melody rise from memory—soft and lilting.
“His hands are rough, his fingers worn,
Built from work, from fight, from scorn.
But they’ve patched up wounds and steadied fear,
And held me close when no one else was near.”
“He don’t speak sweet, don’t waste his breath,
Just stays and guards and stands nose to nose with death.
He’s not the kind who says he’s mine—
But he’s stood by me, time after time.”
The tune wrapped around the children like a quilt. One girl’s breathing slowed until it matched the sway of Beth’s body. Another rested her forehead against Beth’s knee. Judith sighed, soft and content, in the older girl’s arms.
“Blue is the color of my true love’s eyes,
And brown the hair where my comfort lies.
If he’s still breathing, if he’s still free—
I’ll keep on waiting. He’ll come for me.”
And when she let the last note fade into the warm hush of the sanctuary, the children stayed pressed close—held safe in her arms, and in her voice. All the while Beth kept her gaze fixed on the entryway of the church. If anything came through those doors, she’d be ready.
Notes:
For reference!
The song Beth sings is a tweaked version of 'Black is the color of my true love's hair' c:
I suck at tweaking lyrics so I hope it wasn't totally awful, haha I wanted to have it be more true to Daryl
Chapter 70
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The fuel truck rumbled over the rise, engine low and heavy, headlights sweeping the street as Alexandria finally came into view. “Shit,” Sasha whispered. The watchtower had collapsed, folded in on itself like wet paper, and a section of the front wall had gone with it. Splintered beams, scrap metal, and shattered fencing lay in a twisted heap. And through that opening, they could see the walkers. Dozens of them, maybe more, meandering through the breach and staggering into the streets, some already deep inside. Daryl’s foot slipped off the gas. He couldn’t breathe, his throat clamped tight, heart slamming against his ribs like it was trying to break out. His ears rang, and for one terrifying second, all he could hear was Beth’s voice in his head.
“Come back safe.”
“Daryl,” Sasha said, sharply. He didn’t look at her, too wrapped up in his own head. “Daryl, look!” She grabbed his arm and pointed toward the lookout scaffolding. Maggie was clinging to the edge of the platform, her hair a wild halo in the wind, one hand stretched up, the other gripped tight around Enid, who was crouched low against the rail. Walkers swarmed below them, clawing uselessly at the supports.
That was all it took.
Daryl gunned the engine, tearing across the pavement. He didn’t know what the hell he was going to do, only that he had to get closer. “Get me close, Dixon!” Abraham barked, already pulling himself up onto the top of the truck. Daryl swerved and slammed the brakes just outside the gate. The walkers turned toward the noise—but Abraham was already rising to full height, M16 locked and loaded. He opened fire, bursts of gunfire mowing down anything that shambled wrong. “GLENN!” Abraham bellowed, grinning through gritted teeth as he kept firing. “Would you be so kind as to open the goddamn gate?!”
The gate groaned a moment later, creaking just wide enough. Daryl didn’t wait. He jerked the wheel and pulled the truck inside Alexandria’s walls, tires groaning against the churned-up road. He killed the engine, and threw it in park, giving Maggie and Enid a path down. Abraham moved to help Enid while Sasha covered Maggie’s descent. Glenn sprinted and flung himself into the passenger seat, slamming the door behind him. Daryl grabbed his arm hard. “What the hell happened?!”
“I—I don’t know,” Glenn said. “I just got back. I saw Maggie and ran—”
“Daryl!” The shout cut through the chaos, high and desperate. Daryl twisted toward the sound and rolled down the window. Maggie was up on the fuel truck now, hand braced on the rim of the hatch, leaning out over Abraham’s crouched figure. “Daryl!” she called again, hair wild in the wind. “I saw her—I saw Beth!” Daryl’s stomach dropped. “When the tower fell,” Maggie shouted, voice cracking, “Carl had her! He was pulling her away from the breach!”
She was with Carl, and if she was with Carl, that meant Rick couldn’t have been far.
He shut his eyes just for a second, sucking in a breath like it was the first one he’d had since everything went to shit. She was alive, and she was with people who would die before they let anything happen to her. That was all he needed to hear. Daryl’s jaw worked, teeth grinding together as he turned back toward the windshield. Outside, the walkers weren’t dispersing, they were moving in clusters, directionless, driven only by sound and scent. There were too many. “We need to pull ’em,” Glenn said, trying to catch his breath. “Fire something off—lead them out in a wave.”
“No.”
Glenn blinked. “What?”
Daryl’s voice came low, solid. “No.” He kept staring through the windshield, like he could will the plan into place through sheer force. “No more leadin’ ’em off. No more pullin’ ‘em back into the woods just to have ‘em drift back in a week later.” He finally turned, eyes wild with adrenaline and something deeper—grief, rage, and purpose. “We get ’em together. All of ’em. One place. Then we end it. No more runnin’, no more scatterin’, we finish this.” Glenn stared at Daryl as he tightened his grip on the steering wheel, knuckles white. “We do it right.”
__________________
The candles had burned low, casting tall shadows across the wooden pews. The church smelled like wax, sweat, and fear. Beth sat with her back to the altar, one of the carving knives tucked in her belt as she kept her gaze fixed on the door. The children parted in the middle around her, curled up and clustered on either side now. She could hear their breathing, could feel the stillness trying to choke her. And then, she saw him, one of the boys had slipped away and was standing transfixed near one of the windows. “Denny,” she called quietly, trying not to wake the others. “Get away from there, sweetheart.” But the boy’s curiosity won out over his fear. His small hand lifted the corner of the blind, just a sliver, just a peek. Beth’s heart jumped. “No!” she called louder this time. The window exploded inward with a sickening crash of glass and bone. A walker lunged through, shoving its torso halfway into the church, its arms flailing. One hand caught the boy’s arm in a slick, vice-like grip and he screamed, high and terrified. Beth crossed the distance in a blur, grabbing the boy’s jacket and yanking him back with all her strength. The walker came with him, its snarling jaws snapping inches from his face. She swung the carving knife down, slicing through its wrist and the severed hand fell with a wet slap, twitching. Beth then kicked the thing in the face until the wet pop of breaking bone echoed through the church and the corpse finally stilled. The boy stumbled back toward where the others sat frozen in shock. The girl holding Judith whimpered but didn’t move, her arms tight around the baby’s frame.
Outside, the moans were louder now, closer.
Beth backed away from the window just as three more walkers collided with the ruined frame, tumbling in one after another. The first fell awkwardly to its knees and Beth slammed the carving knife into its temple. She reached for the blade, but it wouldn’t budge. Stuck in bone. The second walker lunged and Beth pivoted, jamming her fire poker through the walker’s eye socket with a sickening crunch, it collapsed onto the other after. But the third came fast—crawling through jagged glass and lunging, hitting Beth full force with its teeth snapping wildly. Beth fell backward with it, just barely catching herself. Its weight was foul and heavy, she gritted her teeth and got her legs under it and kicked hard until its knee bent the wrong way with a sickening pop. With shaking arms, Beth shoved the walker away from her with all of her strength and it fell back, unable to rise but it kept coming, crawling now with gnashing teeth. Beth stood over it now, chest heaving as she lifted the fire poker, rage pouring through her. Terror, fury, helplessness, everything she’d swallowed all night surged up like a scream in her throat as she brought it down.
Once.
Twice.
Again.
And again.
And again—
__________________
The fuel truck screeched to a halt near the pond, tires grinding against asphalt that was slick with blood and mud. Daryl was out of the cab before the engine even stuttered quiet, boots thudding hard against the ground. He tore the fuel line free and dragged it to the edge of the water, gasoline sloshing out in thick, shimmering streams, soaking into the surface like oil. Behind him, Glenn and Sasha kept watch, eyes on the advancing walkers swaying through the streets like waves on a tide. They were coming fast—but not fast enough to matter. Daryl climbed to the top of the truck, yelling out. “Pull it forward!” Abraham threw the vehicle into gear and the truck rolled slowly away from the pond. When it was far enough, Daryl slapped the roof twice and it rolled to a stop. Daryl raised the rocket launcher to his shoulder, every muscle in his arms taut. The weight of it barely registered. His heart was a drumbeat in his chest, drowning out the groans of the dead. “C’mon,” he growled under his breath. “C’mon...”
FOOM.
The missile streaked through the night, trailing smoke and fury. It slammed into the pond with a deafening whump and the world lit up. Gasoline-fed fire whooshed outward across the surface in a sweeping wall of flame. The inferno burst skyward in a violent rush of heat and light. It cast the dead in flickering orange and painted Alexandria with shadows and gold. The effect was instant. Walkers turned, as if summoned. The heat, the fire, the sound—it called to them like a siren. Dozens upon dozens pivoted toward the blaze and began stumbling forward, drawn like moths to the flame.
But not all.
Some still roamed the streets, still scratched at fences, still moaned outside homes where scared families huddled inside. Daryl let the launcher fall from his grip. It clattered on the dirt behind him, his pulse roaring in his ears. He jumped down from the rig, boots hitting the earth like gunshots. “Daryl!” Glenn shouted, but it was already too late.
Daryl was moving now, fast and focused. A storm of desperation and fury wrapped in a vest and grit. “BETH!” he bellowed, throat raw. “BETH!” Every walker that turned, he met head-on. He didn’t flinch, and he didn’t waver. Steel met bone and his arms ached as blood sprayed. Still he fought, still he called her name. His lungs burned and his legs felt like they were dragging cinder blocks. But he didn’t stop, he couldn’t stop. Not until he found her. A shadow moved to his right and Daryl pivoted fast, knife raised, a snarl already rising in his throat.
“Daryl!” A hand clamped down on his arm.
He nearly gutted the man before recognition stopped him cold. “Gabriel?”
Father Gabriel was panting heavily, blood streaked across his temple as he frantically gestured with his free hand. “She’s—Beth—she’s in the church,” he sputtered out. “Protecting the children. I saw—”
Daryl’s chest seized and he took off before Gabriel could say anything else. He vaulted over corpses and skidded around corners, the church rising out of the night like a lighthouse in a nightmare. He burst through the doorway, eyes flicking about the inside. The sanctuary was dim, lit only by candles, some of which had already gone out. A group of wide-eyed, terrified children were huddled at the base of the pulpit, blood smeared across the wooden floorboards. And the smell—god, the smell of copper and bile and rage hung thick in the air. At the center of it all was Beth. She straddled the body of a walker—what was left of one, at least. Its head was already a mess of caved-in bone and ruined flesh, but she didn’t stop, she kept swinging. The fire poker arced through the air with sick, wet crunches, over and over, her whole body behind each strike. Her blonde hair clung to her face in dark, damp strands and her breathing came in sharp, guttural and heaving gasps. Two more walkers lay on the floor, one with a carving knife sticking out of the side of its head.
Beth still didn’t stop.
Metal struck bone. Over and over. Over and over.
Daryl approached slowly, knife lowered. His mouth opened, but no sound came out. He stepped over the other corpses, glass crunching beneath his boots. “Beth..?” he called gently. She didn’t look up, it was like she didn’t hear him. “Beth,” he tried again, a little closer now. “It’s me.” Still nothing, blood splattered her face with each strike now. Her arm rose again, and the poker came down hard. Her whole body shuddered with the force of it. Daryl reached out, heart hammering in his chest. “Beth–” Beth’s head jerked up like a whip crack. Her eyes were empty—wild and unfocused. She screamed as she swung the poker straight toward him and Daryl caught her wrist mid-swing. “Hey—hey! It’s me,” he rasped, heart pounding. “It’s me, girl. It’s me.” Beth froze, breathing hard. Her grip slackened, and the poker slipped from her fingers and clattered to the ground. Her knees gave out and she collapsed into him with a force that knocked the breath from his chest. Her hands clutched at his shirt like she was drowning, fists balled tight. He caught her, arms wrapping around her as she trembled against him. She didn’t sob or scream. Her body just broke—shaking as she curled into his chest like a child lost in a storm. He held her there, hand cupped to the back of her head, heart breaking with every shudder that ran through her. “I’m here,” Daryl whispered, pressing his chin to her hair, and breathing her in. “Ain’t goin’ nowhere.” He held her like nothing else mattered, because in that moment nothing else did.
Notes:
AAAAAAAND they're together again! <3 <3 <3
Chapter 71
Notes:
So, my work schedule this week is absolutely atrocious but I was given Sunday off oh-so-graciously ;-;
As a result, y'all are going to get the holiday release of the chapters early! <3
Chapter Text
By morning, the pond fire had dulled to smoke and steam. The once-roaring flames were now little more than embers, curling into the gray sky like a dying breath. The streets of Alexandria were still, eerily so. Just the distant creak of broken shutters, and the quiet wind rustling over streets littered with corpses. Inside the infirmary, the air smelled of antiseptic. People moved slowly, voices hushed, too tired for anything more than murmurs and nods. Daryl sat on the edge of a cot, shirt off, bruised and scraped to hell. Denise stood in front of him, dabbing at the long gash along his ribs with disinfectant. “Could use a gentler hand,” he muttered under his breath, wincing.
Denise didn’t look up. “And you could’ve used some brains before using pavement as a slip and slide.”
Beth sat beside him, her hand resting lightly on his knee, thumb brushing back and forth to calm him—or maybe herself. There were faint smudges of dried blood along her arms, and her ponytail had mostly fallen apart. She looked just as wrecked as he did, but she hadn’t left his side all night. “She’s right,” Beth said gently, giving him a look. “You don’t get to be stubborn today.” Daryl grunted but didn’t argue. The door creaked open and Maggie stepped in, her hair wild and a dark stain across one shoulder. She looked around the room until her eyes landed on her sister. Beth stood immediately and they met halfway, wrapping around each other without a word—tight and shaking and breathless. “I’m okay,” Beth whispered, her voice hoarse, tears rising again despite how many she’d already shed. “You’re okay.”
“I know,” Maggie murmured into her hair. “I know.” They stayed like that for a long beat before separating. Maggie reached up, brushing a loose curl from Beth’s cheek, her hand lingering like she wasn’t ready to let go. “Is Carl up yet?” she asked quietly, glancing toward the back room.
Beth shook her head. “No. Rick’s still in there with him.” Just outside the closed door to the back room, Michonne sat in a chair, silent and steady, holding Judith in her arms. The baby was fast asleep, her little fist curled against Michonne’s collarbone. Michonne rocked her gently, eyes fixed on the door that hadn’t opened all morning.
No one said it, but they were all thinking the same thing.
They hoped Carl was still breathing, and that Rick was too.
_____________________________________________________________
It had been a few days since they cleared the walkers out of Alexandria.
A few days since the walls were breached, and chaos tore through the streets. A few days since Daryl had come home and found Beth in the church, blood smeared across her arms and face, crouched over a long-dead walker and swinging a fire poker like she was trying to kill what was already gone.
The rebuild didn't happen all at once, after the breach Alexandria had sunk into a stunned, sleepless quiet. But the quiet didn't last, it couldn't. Eventually, someone picked up a hammer, someone else carried a board, and Abraham muttered something about "Metal don't weld itself," and that was how it began. Eugene had found Reg's old blueprints and with them he drew up a rough plan with Rick and Aaron, something workable. After they'd all started hauling scrap and salvaging materials from nearby neighborhoods and the construction site. It was slow and exhausting work, but it was movement and movement was progress. Daryl helped where he could, though he never strayed too far so he didn’t go out on runs or scouting trips anymore. He worked without complaint, sleeves rolled to his elbows, sweat darkening the collar of his shirt as he hauled supplies and hammered beams into place, but every couple of hours he’d stop back at the house to check on Beth. Beth was healing. Her shoulder still ached, and she winced if she moved it too quickly. The stitches along her brow itched something fierce, and every so often a headache would creep behind her eyes like a storm rolling in slowly. The concussion had made the first few days rough with nausea, dizziness, and the occasional bout of confusion, but she was steadier now. Sometimes she still woke up gasping in the dark, her hand already clutching the handle of the knife under her pillow. Daryl never said a word. He’d just reach over and pull her close until her breathing calmed again.
They didn’t talk much about what happened.
She tried, once. Just after breakfast one morning as he was lacing up his boots by the door, she leaned against the counter and asked, casual as she could, “What ever happened to your bike?”
Daryl didn’t look up. “Ain’t got it no more.”
Beth waited. “Crossbow too?”
His jaw clenched. “Gone.”
She hesitated. “You wanna tell me—”
“No.” His response wasn’t sharp nor was it cold. Just a wall going up with a single word and she gave a quiet nod and didn’t ask again.
In return, Daryl appointed himself her full-time warden. The second she so much as touched her brow with a grimace, he was on his feet. She couldn’t stand too fast, carry a basket of laundry, or reach for a pot on the high shelf without him muttering some complaint under his breath and intercepting her. “You’re not my nurse,” she said one afternoon as he moved a basket of clean clothes out of her arms. “You know that, right?”
“Ain’t gotta be your nurse to know you ain’t supposed to be reachin’ over your damn head with a half-healed shoulder,” he grumbled, not meeting her eyes as he carried it to the bedroom.
Beth trailed after him, arms crossed. “Denise said I’m fine to do thi–”
“Denise don’t see you wince when you stir soup.”
“Daryl.”
“Don’t Daryl me.”
Half a dozen people worked near the breach today—hammering, hauling, and talking but the sounds barely reached Daryl where he sat on the porch steps of the house; he hadn’t moved much in the past hour. Sitting with his elbows braced on his knees, Daryl turned a chunk of wood he had been working at for a while over in his hands, thumb skimming along a splintered edge. He sat there, motionless, with his eyes cast toward the pavement, jaw clenched like it hurt to open. The broken window in the back of the house had been boarded up. But he still saw it—shards scattered across the hardwood, the streak of blood on the wall and floor, the way Beth's voice had trembled when she told him what she did. “I killed him, Daryl.” She hadn’t cried at first, she just said it flat and distant, like it wasn’t her talking. He’d looked at her then—at the gash above her brow, the deep cut in her shoulder, her split lip, the bruising along her collarbone from where the bastard had pinned her, and his gut had twisted like something inside him was dying slow.
She killed a man.
She fought for her life, she fought like hell.
And he hadn’t been there.
The porch creaked under a new set of boots. “Didn’t see you at the meeting this morning,” Rick said, one boot braced on the bottom step. He shaded his eyes from the sun. “Everything alright?”
Daryl didn’t look up. “Didn’t think I needed to be.”
Rick exhaled through his nose, hand drifting to his hip. “We’re short on damn near everything. Denise says the infirmary’s supplies took a huge hit. We need antibiotics, bandages, disinfectant, sheets, nails, lumber—anything we can get our hands on. And we’ve gotta keep rebuilding where the tower came down if we don’t want a repeat of that herd getting through.” Daryl stayed quiet, fingers curling around the wood in his palm. “I’m puttin’ a run together,” Rick continued. “Tomorrow morning, I want you on it.”
Daryl’s jaw flexed. “Ain’t goin’.”
Rick blinked. “What?”
“I said I ain’t goin’.” Daryl finally looked up, eyes shadowed and tired but firm.
Rick stepped onto the first porch step fully now. “You know the terrain better than anybody, and you’re good at—.”
“I left once,” Daryl cut in, voice like sandpaper. “That’s when it happened.”
Rick shifted, rubbing his hand across his chin. “You didn’t know the Wolves would hit us, none of us did.”
“I still left, I left her behind.”
A long silence stretched between them until Rick crossed his arms, his voice dropping with effort. “Daryl...I know Beth’s hurt, but we need you.”
Daryl stood, the wood block still in his hand but hanging loose at his side. His stance wasn’t angry, just tired, set. “I ain’t leavin’ her again, Rick.”
“She’s got Carol and Maggie, and Denise checks in every day. You’d only be gone—”
“You didn’t see her.” Rick paused at that. “You didn’t see her like I did.” Daryl took a breath, but it shuddered on the way out. “She was covered in blood and straddlin’ some dead walker, swingin’ a poker over and over. Its head was already mush but she didn’t stop, she just—kept goin’. Like she didn’t even know where she was.” Rick stayed silent, listening. “I called her name, nothin’. Got close and she turned on me, swung on me, would’ve cracked my damn skull if I hadn’t grabbed her wrist.” Daryl’s voice broke slightly. “She didn’t know it was me. She was gone, man.” He swallowed hard and looked away, hands clenching and un-clenching. “You think I can just pack a bag and head out like none of that happened?”
Rick’s expression softened. “No, I think you’re scared.”
Daryl gave a bitter huff of breath. “Damn right I’m scared.”
Rick stepped closer, quieter now. “We all are. We’ve all got something to lose.”
Daryl’s eyes flicked up, hard. “This ain’t about all of us. This is about her. She almost died, Rick. One of those sick fucks got into our house and damn near cut her down. She had to fight him off with a knife from her boot.” He ran his free hand through his hair. “I left once,” Daryl reiterated. “And that’s when it happened. I ain’t doin’ it again, not till she’s back on her feet, not till I see the girl I know lookin’ back at me.”
“She needs time,” Rick said. “So do you, I get that. But the rest of us—we need to keep this place from fallin’ apart.”
“I ain’t sayin’ we don’t.” Daryl leaned back slightly, one hand gripping the edge of the banister. “But I ain’t ready to clock back in yet.”
“You sure?”
Daryl nodded once. “I’m sure.”
The porch fell into silence again. Rick looked at him, then down at the steps. After a moment he nodded once, albeit, reluctantly. “Alright,” he said. “Not tomorrow.” Daryl dipped his chin in acknowledgment. “But when she’s stronger,” Rick added, turning halfway to depart. “When she’s okay again, you’ll come back to us.”
Daryl’s gaze shifted to the window above him, the one that led to the bedroom. Beth was probably still asleep, fitfully, but asleep. “You got my word,” he said.
Rick nodded once, then stepped off the porch. Before he rounded the gate, he called back, “We’ve got a lot more to lose now.”
“Yeah,” Daryl murmured in response. “We do.”
_____________________________________________________________
The infirmary had settled into the kind of quiet that came after a storm. It wasn't peaceful, not exactly, just absence. Absence of moaning pain, of worried whispers, of the shuffle of Denise moving across the floor. Most of the patients had been discharged or sent home with watchful loved ones. But the back room still held its breath. Beth pushed open the door gently, careful not to let it creak. The soft bundle in her hands was warm from where she’d clutched it to her chest, and her hair was still damp from a quick rinse. She hadn’t had time to dry it properly, but she didn’t care. Carl lay motionless beneath pale sheets, his skin drawn and colorless except for the bruising beneath the edge of gauze that wrapped around his head. It crossed over one eye, neatly done, but Beth still felt her heart twist at the sight. When the door clicked shut behind her, Carl stirred faintly, turning his head just a little and Beth offered a small smile. “Hey, you up for some company?” He nodded once, the movement slow and cautious. She crossed the room and pulled up the stool next to his bed, settling in without fuss. “I brought you something.” In her lap, she unwrapped the cloth bundle, careful not to jostle the contents. Inside sat a small notebook, a freshly sharpened pencil, and a square of soft black fabric Eugene had handed her with a look of solemn purpose. “Eugene told me to tell you,” she began with a gentle lilt, “he’s already workin’ on a prototype for an eye patch. Said it’ll be better than anything from the movies. Real ‘post-apocalyptic chic.’”
Carl’s lips twitched. A small huff of breath escaped—half a laugh, or as close as he could get.
Beth smiled, warmth blooming in her chest. “He also said, and I quote, that you’re gonna ‘carry an aura of mythic gravitas.’” She raised an eyebrow. “I think that’s Eugene-speak for ‘you’re gonna look real badass.’” Carl shifted slightly on the pillow, his expression softening. The pain medicine dulled his movements, but his good eye shone a little brighter. Beth reached out and laid her hand gently near his on the blanket, not quite touching, but close enough to anchor. “I think you already do.”
They sat in quiet for a beat.
“You’re strong, Carl,” Beth said softly. “What happened…what Ron did—none of that was on you.”
The words settled between them like dust in golden light, and after a long pause, Carl asked, voice barely above a whisper, “Did you see Dad?”
Beth nodded. “Yeah, he’s alright, just tired. He and Michonne were with you all night.” She hesitated. “He didn’t want to leave ‘til he knew you were okay.” Carl turned his head toward the ceiling, brow furrowed in silent thought. Beth didn’t push, she just rose slowly, letting her hand linger for one last squeeze. “I’ll be back tomorrow,” she promised, her smile faint but sure. “With the Eugene-Approved Eye Patch 1.0.” That coaxed the faintest smile from him, brief but real. Beth squeezed his hand gently, just for a breath, and then let go. When she stepped outside, the cool air kissed her damp skin. The light had changed—warmer now, gold threading through the trees and bathing Alexandria in soft light.
And for the first time in a long while, it looked like a new day.
Chapter Text
The window had finally stopped rattling in the wind.
Daryl hammered the last nail in the new frame with a faint grunt of effort, shoulders stiff from crouching. Outside, dusk was fading into indigo, and the house behind him had gone still and quiet, except for the familiar sound of Beth's uneven footsteps on the hardwood. “You’re up again,” he said without turning. “Thought I told you to sit your ass down.”
Beth leaned against the doorway, arms folded. The healing cut near her brow had faded into a soft pink line, and though her shoulder still moved stiffly, she looked a little stronger each day. “I was sittin’. Then I got bored,” she said sweetly.
“Ain’t even been two weeks since you got your bell rung, Beth.”
“You say that like I forgot,” she teased, pushing off the doorway and padding closer. “But I’m fine. Denise cleared me this morning, remember?”
“Cleared you to take it easy,” Daryl muttered, standing and wiping his hands on his pants, eyeing her with quiet exasperation before he shifted his attention to testing the frame, making sure it was sturdy. "Y'should be in bed."
“Then come keep me company.”
His head tipped slightly at the shift in her tone, but he didn’t turn. She stepped closer, sliding her arms gently around his waist, pressing close against the warmth of his back. Beth’s hands slid tenderly beneath the hem of his shirt to skim lightly across the muscles of his stomach. Daryl tensed instinctively, then relaxed into her touch with a gentle sigh. "You're distractin' me, girl," he muttered fondly.
"That's the idea," Beth hummed sweetly against him, pressing a soft kiss against his shirt-covered back. "Y'know," She began casually, voice deceptively innocent. “I’ve been thinkin’.”
Daryl snorted. “Always trouble when you start a sentence like that.”
Beth giggled softly. “Could be,” her hands slid up higher, resting over his heart.
He grumbled under his breath, leaning his head back and slipping his eyes shut for a second. “Beth…” he warned gently, though his hands stayed where they were, one resting on the frame, the other now limp at his side.
“I’m just bein’ sweet,” she said, and she was, but there was something in her voice, that teasing lilt he’d come to recognize like a storm rolling in just over the ridge.
“You’re bein’ somethin,” he muttered.
Beth lifted herself onto her toes to kiss the side of his neck, “I’m serious though, I’ve been thinkin’ a lot today.” Her fingers danced playfully across his chest, tracing warm circles on bare skin as she felt his heart quicken slightly beneath her fingertips.
"Uh huh," Daryl drawled slowly, suspicion evident in his voice. "’Bout what?"
“Been thinkin’ about how much this place feels like home now, even after everything.”
“Yeah?” Daryl’s voice softened a bit at that.
Beth hummed in affirmation, her cheek nuzzling against his back as her voice dipped, low and playful. "And since it feels like home...I figured maybe it's time we start plannin' to fill it up."
He tensed slightly, opening one eye. “What’s that mean?”
Beth smiled. “I want nine kids.”
A beat of silence passed between them, before Daryl broke it flatly. “What?”
Beth straightened up, stepping around to face him. She was grinning now, wide and unrepentant. “You heard me.”
Daryl stared at her, dumbfounded. “Nine? Nine?” Beth nodded, dead serious. He blinked. “Like…total?”
She bit her lip, pretending to think. “Minimum.”
He stared down at her blankly, eyes widening slightly, jaw slackening in clear disbelief. "You messin' with me right now?"
Beth shook her head solemnly, though laughter shimmered unmistakably in her eyes. "Nope," she whispered serenely, deliberately trailing her fingers down his chest, playful teasing evident in every movement. “What do you think?”
“Think y’hit your head harder’n Denise said.”
Beth laughed. “Just a mild concussion, my judgment’s intact. Besides, you already got a pretty solid track record.”
Daryl choked. “The hell does that mean?”
"Well we know you're good at knockin' me up,” She patted her stomach, fluttering her eyes up at Daryl with an all too casual shrug. “Might as well put those skills to good use."
Daryl flushed instantly, his ears turning red. “Jesus, girl–” He exhaled, dragging a hand down his face. “You really ain’t feelin’ right, Beth. I think y’oughta lie down.” He lifted a hand to her temple like he was feeling for a fever.
Beth laughed and batted his hand away. “I’m not delirious, Daryl. I’ve thought really hard about it!”
“That ain’t thinkin’, that’s brain damage.”
“I think it’d be nice,” she said, mock-thoughtful. “Big table, mornings full of noise, muddy boots, and toys everywhere. What? You don’t like the sound of a full house?”
“Sounds like a fuckin’ psych ward,” he muttered.
Beth boosted herself up on the tips of her toes, pressing a kiss to the underside of his jaw. "You wouldn't mind it, you'd love it. Especially if they were just like you."
He pulled back just enough to squint down at her. “Just like me?”
Beth pressed on sweetly, batting her lashes playfully as she leaned even closer, teasingly brushing her lips against his chin. "Just picture it," she breathed warmly, fingers tracing affectionate circles on his chest. "Nine little yous runnin' around here with little scowls and messy hair and a whole lotta attitude.”" She laughed softly, "What d'ya think 'bout that?"
Daryl stared down at her flatly, his expression suddenly dead serious, though amusement lurked plainly behind his narrowed eyes. "Beth," he informed her gravely, without hesitation, "that sounds like straight-up hell."
“You’d be great, they’d worship you.”
He groaned. “No, they’d be like wild dogs. Takin’ apart everything, gettin’ into the pantry, breakin’ shit. They’d probably form a gang by th’time they’re five.”
She burst into laughter. "What, don't think you could handle it?" Beth teased warmly, voice lightly challenging.
He snorted softly, lips quirking upward despite himself as he gave a gentle, affectionate tug to the strand of golden hair that had fallen across her cheek. "Didn’t say that," he retorted gruffly, voice lowered teasingly. "Just ain't keen on livin' in a damn circus. One of me's enough trouble already."
Beth smiled warmly, tilting her head as she studied him, voice softening with gentle affection. "Mmm, but I think you're worth the trouble." She kissed his cheek, then his jaw, voice dropping into a teasing whisper. “Think you got it in you? All those long nights? That stamina?”
Daryl exhaled hard through his nose, gaze dipping like he was trying to summon restraint from the floorboards. “Ain’t a damn problem with my stamina.”
“Mmmmm, so you can deliver?”
Daryl’s jaw flexed. “Damn right I can.”
Beth fluttered her lashes at him. “Then prove it.”
Daryl went still. “Beth…” His voice was a low warning, already half gone with heat. “You’re still recoverin’. You’re supposed to be takin’ it easy.”
She leaned in, mouth grazing his jaw. “So go easy.”
“You’re nuts.”
Beth just smiled, that mischievous curl in her lips blooming wide as she leaned up to kiss his jaw once more—soft, warm, and fleeting. Then, just as smooth, she pulled back from him, fingers slipping from his chest with a slow drag that left goosebumps in their wake. Her hips swayed as she backed toward the hallway, one step, then two, each one measured and sweet. “Alright then,” she sighed in exaggerated disappointment, glancing at him over her shoulder with mock solemnity. “One’s probably enough anyway, can’t expect miracles every time.”
Daryl’s head tilted, eyes narrowing. “Beth—”
She waved a hand dismissively as she turned her back, walking away in a lazy rhythm. “No shame in it. Some men only got one in ‘em. You delivered once, that’s somethin’.” she called over her shoulder, slow and lazy, “If this one was just a happy accident, that’s fine.”
Beth was halfway gone when his hand shot out and caught her wrist. She yelped, half in delight and half in surprise as he hauled her straight back into him, his other arm wrapping firm around her waist. She landed hard back-first against his chest with a breathless little “oof,” grinning wide as her laughter tumbled out. “You tryin’ to start shit with me, girl?”.
“Maybe,” she whispered, her voice gone soft and syrup-sweet. “I just wanted to see if you’d back it up.”
“You ain’t right,” Daryl murmured against her ear, voice low and gravelly. “Talkin’ ‘bout nine kids like it’s nothin’. Like I ain’t already losin’ sleep tryin’ to make sure you don’t so much as bend wrong.”
“Well,” Beth began, her voice a husky murmur. “bend me right, then.”
She felt his mouth curve into a grin against her neck, his teeth flashing at her pulse point. “You know better than to poke a bear.”
“Well, I like pokin’ this one,” she purred.
Daryl’s fingers skimmed slowly up under her shirt, calloused and steady, dragging heat wherever they touched. “You’re gonna regret this when you’re waddlin’ with twins next time.”
Beth gasped—breath hitching in her throat. “Twins?”
He kissed the edge of her jaw. “Gotta start somewhere.”
Beth tipped her head back against him, body melting into his hold, “Promises, promises," she teased breathlessly, her pulse fluttering eagerly in her throat.
Daryl spun her to face him in a blur, hands already sliding low on her hips. Her hands came up to his chest, more to steady herself than push him back. “You,” he growled, “are gonna be the death of me.” Though his eyes held an undeniable warmth that belied his words.
Beth just beamed, a tender, playful smile curving her lips as she brushed them teasingly across his while her fingers curling into his shirt. “There are worse ways to go, don’t y’think?”
And Daryl didn’t have a single smart thing to say to that—he just crashed his mouth onto hers, hot and unrelenting, his hand tangling in her hair, tipping her head back like he needed to devour the very breath out of her lungs. Like proving her wrong was suddenly a matter of life and death. In that moment, Daryl Dixon found himself thinking that maybe, just maybe, he could survive nine kids if she was beside him for all of them.
____________________________________
She didn’t think she’d ever get used to how often Daryl touched her now.
He’d once been all sharp edges and tight jaws, ducked eyes and locked shoulders—but now he was always touching, always reaching. A callused hand on her back. A thumb brushing the dip of her spine. His fingers, rough and reverent, trailing the curve of her belly like he was mapping a route to the holy grail. Tonight was no different. He lay on his side, one arm tucked under her, the other cradling her stomach. His palm moved slowly in lazy circles, and every so often, he paused when the baby kicked beneath his hand like it still startled him. He hadn’t said much, but he rarely did when he was content. Beth had learned to recognize his silence—not the kind that shut the world out, but the kind that meant he was soaking her in. Soaking them in. Beth watched him watching her stomach. “You’re real quiet tonight,” she said softly.
He shrugged. “Ain’t nothin’ needs sayin’.”
Beth smiled. “You been rubbin’ on my belly like that for a good while.”
“Feels nice,” he muttered. “Warms up m’hand.”
“Oh, so now I’m a hand warmer?”
“Didn’t say that.”
Beth smiled, shifting slightly to face him. “You’re gettin’ real attached to this belly.”
“Well,” he drawled, “ain’t like it’s just your belly anymore, is it?” The baby kicked, almost like in response. “That one felt stronger,” he muttered, brows pinched as he peered down at her stomach.
Beth smiled. “They’ve been doin’ that all day.”
Daryl gave a quiet grunt, not looking up. “Should name it Kicker, they’re gettin’ rowdy.”
“Wonder who they get that from,” she teased. “They get rowdiest when you’re close.”
Daryl raised a brow. “That right?”
“Mmhmm.” He gave a quiet grunt at that and Beth turned fully to face him, propping herself up on one elbow. Her belly nudged into him as she moved, and he instinctively reached for it again, fingers brushing reverently across the stretched skin. She watched him for a moment. He looked tired—but not in a bad way. In a soft way, like the day had worn him down just enough to let his guard slip a little. Beth lifted her hand to brush a bit of hair away from his face, her fingers lingering on his temple. “Talk to ‘em,” she coaxed, her voice warm and sweet like molasses.
Daryl blinked, brow knitting. “To who?” Beth gave him a look. Then tilted her chin toward her belly, still cradled beneath his hand. He squinted at her like she’d just broken out speaking in tongues. “To the baby?”
Beth arched a brow. “Who else?”
Daryl wrinkled his nose. “How th’hell would they hear me?”
She tucked her hair behind her ear. “Babies start recognizin’ voices around this time. I read it in one of the old medical books from Pete’s stash. They hear my voice the most, but they’ll know yours too. If you talk to ‘em.”
He gave her a skeptical squint. “What, through all that goo in there?”
“Yes, through all that goo.”
Daryl looked unconvinced. “I dunno. Sounds like bull.”
“It’s not,” she said, nudging his leg with her knee. “I talk to ‘em every morning. Tell ‘em what I’m doin’, and I sing sometimes. You talk to ‘em, they’ll learn your voice.”
“Ain’t no way sound travels through all that mush.”
“It does,” she said, sing-song sweet, because she could see how uncomfortable it was making him. “Especially low sounds. Like voices.”
He stared at her belly like it had just pulled a knife on him. “Shit.”
Beth laughed then, and her belly jumped with it. “So, you should talk to ‘em.”
Daryl stiffened. “Right now?”
She gave him an encouraging nod. “Right now.”
He made a noise in his throat—something halfway between a scoff and a groan. “Hell no.”
“Why not?”
“‘Cause that’s dumb as hell, Beth.”
“It’s not dumb.”
“Feels dumb,” he muttered, avoiding her eyes. “Ain’t talkin’ to a stomach.”
“You’re talkin’ to the baby,” she corrected.
“Same difference,” he grumbled. “They ain’t out yet, can’t even see me.”
“They don’t need to see you. They just need to hear you.”
Daryl scoffed under his breath. “Ain’t no way they can understand what I’m sayin’.”
“They don’t have to understand it,” Beth said, sitting up a little, eyebrows raised. “It’s about connection. Recognition. They’ll know your voice when they come out.”
Daryl frowned. “How? You don’t even know if they got ears yet.”
“They do have ears,” she said, swatting at his shoulder with the back of her hand. “You’re bein’ willfully difficult.”
“I ain’t!” he said, sitting up halfway in defense. “It just feels...weird.”
Beth stared him down, arms crossed over the curve of her belly. “You ain’t afraid, are you?”
He narrowed his eyes. “Don’t pull that shit.”
“Oh my God, you are afraid.”
“I ain’t afraid of nothin’!”
“Then talk to your baby.”
“I talk with m’hands!” he insisted, waving vaguely. “They know me already. I rub your belly all th’damn time.”
Beth rolled her eyes. “That’s not the same.”
“Says you. What th’hell would I even say?”
“You could start with ‘Hi.’ Or maybe, ‘I’m your daddy and you’ve got the prettiest mama in all the apocalypse.’”
“I ain’t sayin’ that.”
“Why not?” she said, teasing. “Afraid they’ll inherit your pride?”
Daryl snorted. “With your sass, they’re doomed either way.”
Beth laughed, reaching out to smooth his hair. “You’re impossible.”
He grumbled and folded his arms. “It just feels...I dunno. Silly.”
Beth’s voice gentled. “I promise it’s not.”
Daryl looked down again, face scrunched like he was preparing for humiliation. “I ain’t never talked to no belly before.”
“You’re not talkin’ to a belly,” she said, repeating herself softly. “You’re talkin’ to our baby.”
“I ain’t even know what I’d say.”
“Anything. Just let ‘em hear your voice.”
He blinked. “What if they hate it?”
Beth laughed. “They won’t.”
“They might. You got th’sweet voice. I sound like a dyin’ chainsaw.”
She moved his hand back to her belly and held it there. “You sound like home to me.”
Daryl looked at her like that meant more than he could put into words—and it did. He swallowed hard. “Beth...” he said lowly. “Y’know I ain’t no good at this stuff. Talkin’. Feelin’ things.”
“You’re better at it than you think,” she said. “You just get in your own way.”
He glanced down at her stomach again, suspiciously, like it might bite him. “You ain’t gonna laugh?”
“Not even a little.”
“Even if I say somethin’ dumb?”
“You say dumb things all the time,” she said sweetly. “I still love you.”
He stared at her a long beat, then exhaled sharply through his nose. “You ain’t gonna stop til I do, huh?”
“Nope.”
“You’re a pain in my ass.”
“I’m also carryin’ your child, so you better be nice.”
Daryl gave her the flattest look known to man. Then, slowly, he leaned down, settling himself beside her with a low grunt, one hand still resting on the bump of her belly, his head just above it. Beth didn’t say a word, she didn't rush him. He muttered a flat, “This is stupid,” but didn’t pull away. Then, after a moment, he cleared his throat “…Hey,” It came out rough and hesitant, like he wasn’t sure the word belonged in the air. His head hovered just above her belly, hair brushing her skin, and his breath warm against where their baby rolled and fluttered. Beth bit the inside of her cheek to keep from smiling too big. She reached down and threaded her fingers gently into his hair—not pulling, just resting, letting him know she was there. Daryl cleared his throat again, ears burning red. “Uh…s’me,” he muttered. “Your daddy. In case—hell, I dunno—in case you can hear or somethin’. So, yeah. Hey there.” Daryl paused and looked up at Beth out of the corner of his eye like is that enough? can I be done? Beth just raised her eyebrows and he grimaced. “Alright, alright—Jesus.” He turned his attention back to her stomach. “Well…I dunno if you can hear me or not,” he muttered. “Kinda hopin’ you can’t, if I’m bein’ honest. ‘Cause I ain’t never done this shit before.” Daryl’s thumb rubbed a slow, nervous arc over her skin. “Your mama says you can. Says you’re…recognizin’ voices now. Which sounds like a load’a crap but if you are listenin...th’world’s kinda shit. Always has been, really. Even before it all fell apart. Wasn’t much worth stickin’ around for back then either, but it’s worse now.” Daryl shifted slightly. “Most days it’s just…killin’ walkers, patchin’ shit, and tryin’ not to lose nobody else, that’s the best we got. I ain’t tellin’ you this to scare you. Just...I dunno. Ain’t much point in lyin’, is there? You oughta know.” He paused for just a moment, before admitting. “…I dunno what the fuck I’m doin’,” The words fell out like they’d been trapped behind his teeth too long. “Never have, really. I’ve just been makin’ it up as I go.” Beth stilled, her heart clenched as she watched him in the low lamplight. “I ain’t new to babies though,” Daryl went on, quieter now. “Used to hold your Aunt Judith back when she weren’t much bigger than a rabbit. She liked sleepin’ on my chest, made these funny lil’ possum noises when she did.” He gave a small, dry huff that almost passed for a laugh. “Rick always said I had the touch. Still dunno how he trusted me with her back then, thought I was gonna break her. But she never cried, just curled up like she knew I was safe.” Daryl’s hand spread wider over her stomach, fingers warm. “But this is different,” he said softly. “You’re mine.” His voice caught on that word. “And I…” He cleared his throat. “I ain’t got a clue how to be a dad.” The baby shifted beneath his palm like it was listening. “Hell,” he muttered, “didn’t even think I’d live this long. Sure as shit didn’t think I’d ever be someone’s daddy.” Daryl gave a breath then, something that sounded like disbelief. “But you’re comin’ anyway. And I ain’t runnin’ and I ain’t leavin’.” His thumb stopped moving. “But I’m scared,” Daryl whispered. “Not of walkers. Not of dyin’. I’m scared of screwin’ this up. Of hurtin’ you without meanin’ to. Of turnin’ out like—” He broke off, jaw working, the words stuck somewhere behind his tongue. He didn’t say it, he didn’t have to, because Beth knew. He exhaled through his nose, long and ragged. “I wanna be better,” he said instead. “I wanna be the kinda man your mama thinks I am.” Beth felt her breath hitch. “The kind you’ll look up to. Not ‘cause I’m tough or ‘cause I can kill walkers or fix bikes or any of that bullshit—but ‘cause I’m good to you. So you know you’re loved.” The baby kicked, a tiny bump under his palm and Daryl blinked fast and swallowed hard. “‘Cause you are,” he said hoarsely. “You’re loved. So damn much it hurts.” He pressed a trembling kiss to the top of Beth’s belly, eyes still closed. “I’m gonna do right by you,” he whispered. “Swear I am. Gonna give you somethin’ better than what I had. Somethin’ good. “I dunno if the world’ll ever get better, but I swear I’ll fight like hell to give you a shot.” Beth blinked hard, her throat thick with emotion as she let her fingers tighten gently in his hair. He stayed there a long moment, breathing her in, and holding his lips against the soft swell of her belly like it tethered him to the last warm place on the earth. Then Daryl pulled back just a little, resting his forehead against her skin. His hair fell into his face, and he didn’t bother brushing it away. He gave a small, shaky snort that might’ve been a laugh, but mostly sounded like disbelief. “…Christ,” he mumbled, not looking up. “Can’t believe I just said all that out loud.”
“You did just fine,” Beth said, her voice soft, and quiet. “More than fine.”
He huffed. “Bet I sounded like a damn fool.”
“No,” Beth said. “You sounded like a daddy.” Daryl finally lifted his head, just enough to glance at her through the shag of his hair. His cheeks were flushed red all the way to his ears, and his eyes still a little too shiny, too raw. Beth smiled and smoothed her thumb along his jaw. “That baby just heard the most honest voice in the whole wide world.”
Daryl scoffed at that and rubbed the back of his neck, embarrassed. “Yeah, well. Don’t get used to it. That was a one-time deal.”
“Mmhmm,” she hummed. “We’ll see.”
He gave her a narrowed look, but there was no heat behind it. Then, after a moment, he lowered his head again and placed one more kiss, quick and sheepish, against her belly. “…G’night, lil’thing,” he murmured. “Don’t keep yer mama up kickin’ all night.”
Beth’s heart swelled and as he curled back up beside her and tucked his arm around her waist again, she nestled into him and laid her hand over his, still warm against her belly. “You did good, Daryl,” she whispered.
He grunted. “Yeah, well. Don’t tell nobody.”
Beth smiled against the underside of his jaw. “Your secret’s safe with me.”
Chapter Text
Daryl kept his head down as he walked, shoulders hunched slightly like he could ward off the weight of the morning sun with posture alone. The hammer clipped to his belt knocked against his leg with each step, a dull, steady rhythm that matched the thrum building in his chest.
He wasn’t on a run, wasn’t heading out to fix anything or check the fence or grab more nails.
He was going to Carol’s, and he was stewing the whole damn way.
It had started the night before. “I’m handlin’ the boy names,” Beth had announced. “You get the girl names.”
“The hell I do.”
“You do,” she insisted. “Fair’s fair.”
“Don’t know nothin’ ‘bout namin’ kids.”
“Well, you knew enough to help make one, so I’d say you’re halfway qualified.” He’d argued, of course. He said he didn’t know anything about names, said she was the one always humming songs and making words pretty. He didn’t name things and he sure as shit didn’t name people. Hell, he barely spoke half the time unless someone made him. But Beth had just smiled and said, “Too bad. It’s your job now.”
And that was the end of it, apparently.
So now here he was, hands shoved deep in his pockets, jaw tight as he trudged toward Carol’s porch like a man on his way to a gallows because there was only one name in his head. A name he hadn’t said in a long time, hadn’t even let himself think about because of how much it hurt, even after all this time. He didn’t know what right he had to use it now, or if it would hurt Carol to even bring it up.
But hell, he couldn’t imagine calling a little girl anything else.
Sophia.
He’d been turning it over all night, rolling it between his ribs, feeling it catch on old bruises. Daryl hadn’t brought it up to Beth yet, not directly. He hadn’t even told her where he was going, he just mumbled something about needing to check on something and kissed her on the top of the head before slipping out. She hadn’t pried, she rarely did when he got that tight look in his jaw. Beth didn’t know the name or who it belonged to, not really. Sure, she knew there’d been a little girl once, that there had been a loss, that much was common knowledge in the group; but she’d never known Sophia. Daryl, though, remembered all of it. The sound of her voice, the way Sophia used to flinch at raised voices, how she’d trailed behind them like a little shadow, how tightly she used to hold Carol’s hand, and the long days he’d spent tracking her through the woods.
The barn.
Daryl grimaced and shoved his hands deeper into his pockets. He didn’t even know how to ask her. “Hey, mind if I name my kid after your dead daughter?” sounded like a punch in the throat even to him, but not asking felt worse, like he was stealing something. He spotted her house up ahead and slowed his steps, suddenly unsure again. His palms felt clammy. “Shit,” he muttered to himself, scrubbing a hand over his face. The thing about Carol was she didn’t miss much. She’d take one look at him and know he was spiraling over something. Whether she’d give him hell for it or go gentle, that was anyone’s guess. Daryl stopped at the first step of Carol’s porch, fingers twitching uselessly. He hated this part—the talking, the asking. He’s never been good at it, never been good at much, really, except tracking and surviving and loving people too quietly. But this? This he was going to do right, at least. Daryl stood there a long moment, staring at the door, jaw flexing. Then, he began to raise his hand to knock.
Carol spotted him pacing from the kitchen window before he even knocked. She opened the door before his knuckles could hit the door, leaning on the frame with that sly tilt of her head. “You gonna wear a hole on my welcome mat, or you planning to come in?” He stood there on her porch, shoulders hunched like the sky was pressing down on him, hair mussed from the wind or from running his hands through it one too many times. He looked like he’d rather be anywhere else, a dead giveaway that whatever he had to say mattered. “Or did you just forget how front doors worked?” she quipped, stepping aside.
“Don’t push it,” he muttered, but his voice lacked any heat. Inside, she watched him prowl like a restless hound. He couldn’t sit, and he couldn’t look her in the eye for more than half a second. Suffice to say, Carol’s curiosity was thoroughly peaked at this point. Daryl paused for a moment, clearing his throat. "Ain't here to bother you."
“Oh, please. I live for the entertainment of watching you fumble through a conversation.” Carol teased, already turning back to her kitchen where she had clearly been working on something before he came in. “So, what’s on your mind?”
He stood awkwardly by the door for a second too long, shifting his weight from one foot to the other like a school kid about to fess up to something. “Ain’t nothin’.”
Carol snorted. “Uh-huh. You show up twitchy and miserable, lookin’ like you’d rather be neck-deep in walkers than in my kitchen. That ‘nothin’ must be real loud.”
Daryl scratched the back of his neck. “Just…” He trailed off, scowling at the floor like it had offended him as he uneasily took a few steps towards her. “Beth was talkin’…names.”
Carol perked up, looking up for a moment before she resumed stirring whatever was in the bowl. “Ooh, baby names?” He gave an affirming grunt in response. “Mm. Finally giving that peanut a name other than ‘the baby’? Progress.”
“She wants me to pick the girl name,” Daryl muttered.
Carol blinked. “You? Really?”
He grimaced. “Tried to talk her out of it, told her it was a bad idea.”
“Clearly not convincing enough,” Carol smirked.
“I argued, Carol.”
“And she still won. Yep, sounds about right.” She raised her eyebrows. “So you’re here to workshop ideas? Please say you’re going with ‘Darylene.’ Or ‘Crossbella.’ I have a whole list—”
“Ain’t funny,” he muttered, glaring but there was no bite in it. She just raised her brows and waited, lips twitching like she couldn’t help it. He exhaled hard through his nose. “I got one in mind. But I won’t use it unless you say it’s alright.”
Carol blinked at that, the pace of her stirring slowing. “Well, spit it out before you combust, Dixon.”
Daryl swallowed, shifting from foot to foot as the name fell heavy from his tongue. “Sophia.”
Carol didn’t answer at first. She just looked at him, the humor draining gently from her face like sunlight slipping behind a cloud. “Oh,” she said, and then, softer, “Oh.” Daryl stared at the floor, wishing he hadn’t said anything at all. Carol stopped stirring, bracing both of her hands against the counter. Her eyes looked distant, as though they'd traveled back years in a single breath. “Sophia…” she said, almost like tasting the name again for the first time. “God, she would've been a teenager now.” She looked at him then, long and hard. Her eyes now glistened at the edges. “You know,” she said, voice soft, “no one’s said her name out loud in a long time, not like that.” Daryl's eyes lifted just slightly, his mouth pressed in a thin line. Carol swallowed, her jaw shifting a bit. “You don’t gotta ask me, Daryl.”
“Yeah,” he looked up then, eyes on hers now. “I do.”
The edges of Carol's lips twitched slightly, and she closed her eyes for a minute as though steeping herself in the memories. “She was a sweet girl,” Carol began. “So gentle. She was afraid of hurting bugs. She used to cry if she saw anyone step on one by accident, and she’d beg me to let spiders outside in jars.” She gave a quiet laugh and wiped under one eye before continuing. “You know, sometimes I still try to picture how she’d look now. Taller, maybe gangly, probably still wearing mismatched socks and getting into everyone’s business.”
Daryl found his voice again, clearing his throat as the words tumbled out. “If it’s too much, I get it. It’s just an idea, it don’t—”
“I think she’d like that,” Carol interrupted him, her voice soft. Daryl stopped, blinking. “She’d probably think it’s cool. You know, a baby named after her.” Carol gave a shaky laugh, shaking her head a bit. “She thought you were the coolest person in the group, you know,” She started, her voice catching on the memory.
“She didn’t—”
“She did, she used to follow you around like a shadow when you weren’t lookin’, said you looked like a grumpy cowboy. I told her to let you be, but she never listened.”
Daryl felt his throat tighten, and he gave a small, huffed laugh and rubbed the back of his neck. “Didn’t mind.”
Carol’s smile faded again as her voice softened. “I think about her every day. I think about how Ed looked at her—like she was nothing but a nuisance, like she was weak just for being a girl. He would’ve crushed her if he’d lived long enough, he was such a shit dad.” Carol’s jaw shifted, her face hardening for a minute. “Sometimes, I think about how different things would’ve been if I had gotten her away from him sooner. I used to tell her that someday, she’d grow up and have a better life than I did. That she’d be brave.” Daryl’s jaw clenched, and his lips parted slightly as though he wanted to say something, anything, but no words came. “She didn’t get to grow up,” Carol whispered. “But this Sophia? She’ll get the chance. She’ll get a good mom, and a good dad. She’s gonna be loved so fierce she won’t ever wonder if she’s wanted. My Sophia would’ve liked Beth, a lot. And you? You’re gonna be the kind of dad she needed.”
Daryl stood there, one hand curled tightly around the back of a chair that he hadn’t sat in. His throat worked as he tried to swallow down the knot rising there, but it stuck, thick and heavy. “I’m scared, Carol.” She turned back toward him slowly, drying her hands on a towel, the movement quiet and unhurried, giving him space. “I’m scared I ain’t gonna be enough, that I’m gonna mess it all up before I even get a chance to do right. I don’t know how to be a dad. Hell, I barely figured out how t’be a person.” he said, voice low, nearly cracking.
“Daryl—”
“I didn’t have anyone show me how to do this,” he continued. “My old man was a drunk sonnuva bitch who beat the shit outta us for breathin’ wrong and Merle wasn’t much better, he spent half his time runnin’ and the other half runnin’ me down.” Daryl shook his head, eyes glassy. “All I learned was how to keep my mouth shut and my head low.” Carol felt her chest tighten, and Daryl went on. “I look at Beth and I look at this…life we’re buildin’, and all I can think is I don’t deserve any of it.” He rubbed his thumb over a scar on his knuckle. “Beth makes it all seem so easy. She talks to the baby like she already knows ‘em, like it’s all gonna be fine. And I want to believe that but I keep thinkin’ about how easy it’d be to mess it all up.” His throat worked as he looked at her. “I don’t want the kid to grow up thinkin’ I’m angry all the time,” he said. “I don’t want them to think I don’t love ‘em just ‘cause I’m quiet. I want them to feel safe, loved, like they matter. I don’t want ‘em to be scared of me, Carol. I don’t want Beth to look at me one day and wonder if she made a mistake.” His voice finally broke a bit at the end.
Carol stepped close and took his hand, not something they did often, but something he let her do now. “Daryl,” she said, firmer now. “You are not your father, you’re not Merle, you’re you. And you’ve got more heart in you than half the men I’ve ever met.”
He blinked hard, trying to force back everything swimming behind his eyes. “I dunno know how to be gentle, Carol. Not th’kind a kid deserves.”
“You do know how, you just think you don’t. You taught Judith how to hold a spoon for godsakes, she used to nap against your shoulder.”
“That ain’t th'same as raisin’ one.”
“No, it’s not. But Daryl…” Her voice thickened. “You’re scared because you care. And that already puts you miles ahead of the man who raised you. Or the one who raised my daughter.” He looked at her then, the words catching in his throat. “Ed didn’t give a damn about Sophia,” Carol said, tone flat but honest. “He hit her when she spilled milk, yelled at her for crying, called her names, and I let it happen for too long. But you? You’d rather cut off your own hand than raise your voice to that child.”
Daryl swallowed hard, his voice coming out rough. “I just don’t wanna hurt em, or Beth.”
“You won’t,” she said, eyes locked with his. “You won’t, because you already think about what they need. That’s what being a father is.”
Daryl closed his eyes for a minute, his jaw working. “I’m gonna mess up.”
“Yeah,” Carol said with a sad little smile. “You will, we all do. But you’ll own it, you’ll learn, and you’ll still be there.”
Daryl blinked, and a tear slipped down one cheek before he could stop it. He wiped it away fast, but it wasn’t fast enough.
“Oh my god,” Carol gasped with a grin. “Are you crying?”
“No.”
“You are!”
“I ain’t.”
“I knew you had a tear duct in there somewhere.”
“Shut up.”
“I’m tellin’ Beth you cried in my kitchen,” she said, smirking just a little.
Daryl let out a shaky breath that might’ve been a laugh. “I’ll call bullshit.”
“You can try, but she’ll believe me.” She squeezed his hand once more, then let go. “You tell Beth yet?”
“Not yet, figured I’d talk to you first.”
“Tell her tonight,” she said. “She’ll love it.”
Daryl nodded, the lump in his throat still hard to swallow.
___________________________________________________________________
Beth was sitting on the edge of the bed, slowly brushing out her hair when he finally said it. The day had settled into stillness, the lamp on the end table casting a soft golden glow across the room, and the window was cracked just enough to let in the chirr of crickets and the cooling night breeze. Daryl stood by the doorway, hand still on the frame, like he wasn’t sure if he wanted to stay or turn around and go right back out. She didn’t look up at first, she just kept brushing through a section of her hair, the bristles making a gentle, rhythmic sound. Eventually though, her eyes flicked up and she paused her brushing. “Hey, you okay?” her brow fell into a small, concerned furrow.
“Yeah,” he muttered, though his voice didn’t quite match the word. He rubbed the back of his neck, staring somewhere near her feet. He’d been like this since he got home, distracted, like something had been chasing him and still hadn’t quite let go.
Beth set the brush down beside her. “You sure?”
“I, uh…” Daryl took a slow breath, then stepped further into the room. “I been thinkin’, y’know, bout a name.”
“Yeah?” Her brows lifted just a little, lips parting in a soft smile
He nodded once, not meeting her gaze. “Sophia.”
She lifted her head a little, peering up at him in the soft light. “Sophia?”
Daryl gave a small nod, still not meeting her eyes. “She was…Carol’s girl, back at the start. She was...th’one in th’barn.” Beth stayed quiet as Daryl continued, rubbing the back of his neck. “I went to see Carol t’ask her. Didn’t wanna…I mean, it’s hers, was hers but figured I should check—she said it was okay.” He shrugged a little, like it wasn’t a big deal. Like it hadn’t taken everything in him to go.
“Well…” Beth said, her voice gentle, “I think it’s a beautiful name.”
He risked a glance at her. “You sure?”
That’s when she reached for him. Her hand extended, open and sure, and when he crossed the room and took it, she gave the lightest tug—just enough to pull him down beside her on the bed. “If it means somethin’ to you, then it’s perfect.” Beth nudged her knee lightly against his. “I like it, I really do.”
Daryl let out a breath, slow and quiet. “Alright.”
And that had been all.
Chapter 74
Notes:
It's a 3 chapter + early update week in honor of a dear friend's birthday!
BUCKLE UP EVERYONE, WE'RE ENTERING THE NEW ARC
Chapter Text
Daryl sat cross-legged in the dry weeds behind one of the lesser-used storage sheds, the one with the busted latch and the door that didn’t shut right. Nobody came back here unless they were looking for rusted bolts or tools they could fetch from one of the other ones, which meant it was just about the only place in Alexandria where a man could be left the hell alone. He’d found the wood in his hand on the outskirts weeks ago, he had snapped it off a ruined piece of an old porch column that reminded him of the farmhouse; something about the grain felt honest and steady. In his hands, he held his pocketknife steady, carving slow, cautious strokes along the edge of the ring he’d been shaping for days now. Not too thin, not too clunky. Something small, simple, something she could wear.
Something she deserved.
Daryl didn’t know what he was doing, not really. But he knew how to work with his hands, he knew how to feel something in the grain of wood and try to coax it out like a secret. That had to count for something.
He’d tried not to think too hard about why he was doing it.
He tried not to picture Beth wearing it on her finger, rubbing it absentmindedly when she was thinking or humming to herself. Tried not to picture her holding their kid one day, the little wooden band catching the sunlight as she rocked them to sleep.
He tried not to think about what it would’ve meant in another life, a different world. The blade slipped a bit, caught a knot in the wood, and Daryl hissed under his breath, steadying it again.
“I’d ask what you’re whittling, but it’s kinda obvious from here.”
Daryl jerked slightly and turned his head. Glenn stood nearby, a hand resting on the side of the corner of the shed, eyes squinting in amusement as he leaned in for a better look. Daryl hadn’t even heard him coming, he could be a sneaky little bastard when he wanted to be. “You followin’ me?”
“Follow you?” Glenn scoffed, stepping around the corner of the shed with a lopsided grin. “Man, half the time I think you teleport. Maggie sent me out to find wire for the trellis, found you instead.”
Daryl grunted, resuming his work. “Lucky me.”
Glenn walked over and crouched beside him, his voice softening slightly. “It for Beth?”
Daryl stopped carving just long enough to fix Glenn with a blank stare. “Who the hell else would it be for?”
“Hey, I dunno. You and Rick’ve been awfully close lately, could be a friendship ring.” He teased.
“Ain’t funny.”
Glenn grinned wider. “Okay, but seriously. That’s...really nice, man. It’s beautiful.” He nodded at the half-finished ring in Daryl’s hand. “You gonna give it to her soon?”
Daryl didn’t answer at first. He just kept carving, working on the inside edge now, sanding it smooth with a folded scrap of cloth. His thumb ran along the grain, checking for splinters. “When it’s ready. She’s carryin’ my kid, feels wrong not to give her somethin’.”
Glenn leaned forward a bit to inspect the little wooden ring. “You gonna ask Gabriel to officiate or are you just gonna nod at her real serious one day and say, ‘We hitched now’?”
“Piss off,” Daryl muttered, ears pinking.
“You think I’m kidding, but I kinda hope you do that. It’d be very on brand.” Glenn leaned back on the balls of his feet, wrists resting on his knees. “Or we could grab Gabriel and do a double ceremony. Me and Mags, you and Beth. Hell, maybe Rick and Michonne’ll jump in and make it weird.”
“Like hell I’m lettin’ Gabriel marry me,”
“Oh come on,” Glenn laughed. “Eugene can record the whole thing for posterity.”
“Nope.”
“You’d have to dance.”
“No.”
“C’mon. We’ll even let you skip the tie.”
“I will walk outta that shit.”
“Beth would drag you back by the collar,” Glenn said with a smirk. “And you’d let her.”
Daryl didn’t deny it, the corners of his mouth twitching briefly as he turned the ring in his hand again, checking the weight, the shape. “She ever say anything about wantin’ somethin’ like this?” he asked, voice low.
“No,” Glenn said. “But she doesn’t need to. She’s in love with you, man. You could give her a rusty bolt and she’d still treasure it. Long as it came from you. This? You carved it with your own hands, it’ll mean more to her than anything sparkly ever could.” Silence passed for a few seconds, just the faint chirp of birds and the far-off clang of a few walkers walking face first into the outside of the walls. Then Glenn chuckled, more to himself. “I ever tell you how I got Maggie’s ring?”
“No,” Daryl said flatly, though he already braced for something stupid.
“Prison fence, long before the Governor hit us. This walker kept getting jammed in the north fence, half in and half out. She had a ring on, silver with a decent sized stone on it, so what did I do?”
“Christ, Glenn—”
“Yep,” Glenn said proudly. “I had to cut off her finger to get it, but I did.”
Daryl looked vaguely horrified. “You gave her that?”
“I boiled it!” Glenn protested. “And I scrubbed it with steel wool and peroxide. It was practically new by the time I handed it over.”
“Romantic as hell.”
“She thought so,” Glenn said, softer now. “Didn’t even care where it came from, said it was perfect.”
Daryl gave a small snort, shaking his head, but there was something close to a smile flickering at the corner of his mouth. “Beth’d probably smack me if I gave her somethin’ off a corpse.”
“Yeah, probably,” Glenn said with a chuckle. “But if it was from you? She’d forgive you before you even finished explaining.” Daryl didn’t reply to that, not directly, but he let the words sit and settle. His hands moved slower now, not from hesitation, but from care. He brushed away a stray shaving of wood and held the ring up toward the light. It wasn’t perfect. The lines weren’t entirely clean, the shape was still a little uneven, and the grain in the wood ran crooked if one looked too close. Glenn rocked back on his heels and stood with a stretch and a groan. “Alright, I should probably actually find that wire before Maggie thinks I fell in a ditch.”
Daryl didn’t look up, he just muttered, “Better than you ramblin’ all day.”
“Hey, I gave you a heartfelt endorsement,” Glenn shot back as he backed away, grin still tugging at the corner of his mouth. “You can thank me later.” He lingered another beat before turning away with a final wave, disappearing around the side of the shed “Don’t whittle your fingers off, yeah?” Daryl grunted as a farewell, and then it was quiet again. He sat there for a long minute after Glenn’s footsteps faded, just holding the ring in his hands, turning it slowly between his calloused fingers. He thumbed the inside again, smoothing out the last edge, mind half drifting. He could see it in his head, clear as day—Beth catching sight of it for the first time, eyebrows lifting, lips parting in surprise, maybe even a soft little breath before she smiled that kind of smile that always felt like it burned right through him.
It wasn't a particularly grand gesture, just something he made for her.
He just hoped, when the time came, it would be enough.
Daryl brushed the wood shavings off his lap, and tucked the little band gently into a scrap of cloth like it was something precious before slipping it into his pocket. Slowly, he rose to his feet, stretching the stiffness from his legs. The light was starting to shift as early afternoon warmed into late. He figured he should head back before someone else came poking around. Maybe swing by and see if Beth wanted to sit on the porch before she was juggling Judith and work at the infirmary again, just to be near her awhile.
He’d finish it soon, and when the moment was right he’d find the words.
Even if he had to carve those, too.
____________________________________________________________
Beth waddled down the sidewalk with the slow, steady pace she’d come to settle into in the third trimester. The air in Alexandria had taken on the bite of late fall, that sharp, bone-deep chill that meant winter hadn’t arrived in full, but it was damn sure knocking. The sky hung low and gray, and the trees near the gate had already shed their last color weeks ago, their limbs skeletal now, black against a pale backdrop. A few dead leaves still scraped along the sidewalks in gusts, caught in fence corners and porch steps. The cold wasn’t quite bitter, not yet, but it clung to the lungs, turned breath to fog, made every movement slower.
Beth loved it.
She liked the walk, she liked the way her hips stretched, and the way the baby shifted when she moved. At seven and a half months, the baby seemed to react to everything—temperature, motion, voices. They were a presence now. Not just a bump, but a little weight that pushed against Beth’s ribs or settled deep in her pelvis, reminding her they were there. She liked the cold too—it was sharp, and clean. Not like the soggy humidity of Georgia summers or the downy chill they’d maybe get in the winter. Cold made her feel like she could breathe deeper, clearer. It also made the baby kick more, maybe they liked it too. Beth walked slowly, because there wasn’t much other choice now. Every shift of weight sent a ripple through her back, and her hips had started aching before she even got out of bed that morning. Still, she moved. A slow meander around the block. Just enough to keep herself from feeling like a fixture, a fragile object wrapped in pillows and carried from room to room. She was still her, dammit. Even if her back was killing her and her bladder was a joke and her ankles had vanished days ago.
She needed this.
She needed the cold to slap color back into her cheeks, needed the feel of movement, and needed the quiet to think past the weight of her own body. Everyone treated her like she’d break apart if they blinked wrong. Daryl didn’t like her walking alone, not this close to her due date. But he understood her, and he knew better than to hover like a nervous wreck. He gave her space—but she knew he wasn’t far. He never was far anymore. Beth could feel him lurking within line of sight with his usual over-watchful stare, stalking like a wolf on edge, giving her the space she needed...until something made him decide she needed protecting.
Like now.
The baby shifted, kicking beneath her ribs, and Beth winced. “You’re runnin’ out of room in there,” she murmured fondly. “I know.” She rubbed gently along her side as she walked, hand instinctively curling beneath the swell of her belly. The baby gave another roll—slow, and deliberate, almost like they were stretching—and she chuckled, soft and breathy, a puff of fog forming in front of her lips. “Stretchin’ like your daddy after a hunt,” she whispered, more to herself than anything, her smile warming the chill just a little. Beth didn’t notice the hurried footsteps at first, coming from the bend just ahead on the other side of the pantry.
Thud.
A broad shoulder slammed into hers hard, and a sharp jolt went down her side, nearly twisting her off balance. “Whoa—!” she gasped, one foot stumbling sideways, her whole body tipping as her feet skidded against the gritty frost-dusted pavement and she lurched, both hands flying instinctively to cradle her belly. Beth barely caught herself, one knee locking just in time to stop the full fall.
The other person, Spencer, grunted, stumbling backwards a half step, fumbling the armful of supplies he was carrying. His radio clattered to the sidewalk, a bundle of wires spilling across the ground. “Whoa—! Shit, Beth!” Spencer reached out instinctively, catching her elbow. “Sorry, I didn’t see—are you okay?”
Beth gritted her teeth and steadied herself, one hand pressing along the top curve of her belly as the baby shifted and thumped. “I—I think I’m okay,” she said breathlessly. “They’re just mad.”
“Really, I didn’t mean to—”
“Hey!” Daryl’s voice cut through the cold like a whip crack. Beth turned toward it with a shudder, already knowing what was coming. Daryl came flying down the path—fast, purposeful, and dangerous. His coat was half-open, hair blowing across his face and boots slamming into the pavement with each step. His eyes were wild, pinned on Spencer like they were a pair of crosshairs. Beth could already feel the storm. “You dumb son of a bitch—”
Beth opened her mouth. “Daryl, I’m—”
“Get the hell away from her,” Daryl barked. Spencer looked up at that but he didn’t have a chance to get a word out because Daryl grabbed him by the front of the shirt and slammed him into the side of the building hard enough to rattle the siding. “You fuckin’ blind?!” Daryl barked, nose nearly pressed to Spencer’s. “Or d’you got your head so far up your ass you can’t look where the fuck you’re walkin’?!”
“Whoa—Daryl!” Spencer’s hands came up, eyes wide at first, palms open. “It was an accident, man, I didn’t see h—”
“She’s fuckin’ huge, Spencer!” Daryl barked, gesturing violently at Beth. “She’s waddlin’ like a goddamn parade float, how the hell do you not see her?!” His voice pitched up, incredulous. “Are you stupid?!”
“It was an accident!” Spencer’s voice cracked, more with surprise than fear. “You’re acting like I did it on purpose, I said I was sorry!”
“Daryl!” Beth tried again, moving fast despite the weight she was carrying, stumbling to their side. “It’s fine! He didn’t mean it, I’m okay!”
But Daryl didn’t seem to hear her. “You shouldn’t’ve had to apologize!” he snarled. “You should’ve been lookin’ where the hell you were goin’ in th’first place!”
Spencer’s hands came up again, defensively. “Okay, I get it—damn,” he muttered, eyes flashing. “You made your point.”
“I ain’t made it near enough,” Daryl growled, his body was coiled tight like a spring, ready to snap.
Spencer’s jaw ticked. He took a breath like he was about to deescalate—then thought better of it. “You need to calm the hell down, man” He squared his shoulders now, trying to stand tall and push back against Daryl. “It was a fucking accident.”
Beth’s stomach dropped. Oh no.
She felt it like a thunderhead hitting a tree—silent for a beat too long, then crack. Daryl’s entire body went taut. There was no dramatic movement, but there was something in the way his head tilted, the flicker of his eyes, and the subtle shift of his shoulders—it was like watching a lit fuse vanish into dynamite. “Th’fuck you just say to me?” Daryl’s voice was gravel, low and dangerous. Cold in a way that had nothing to do with the air. His fingers twitched like he was deciding whether to hit something or hold himself back.
“I said calm down!” Spencer snapped, emboldened now, red-faced and defensive. “You’re acting like I threw her down a flight of fuckin’ stairs! I bumped her. It happens. She didn’t even fall—hell, she said she was fine! You don’t have to play guard dog all the time, man.”
“Don’t you fuckin’ tell me to calm down, you slick-haired piece’a shit—”
“That’s enough!” Beth’s cut in sharply. Her breath hitched from the effort, but she forced herself between them, one hand planted against Daryl’s chest. “Daryl Dixon, you stop it right now! Look at me.” He didn’t at first. He was still glaring Spencer down like he wanted to drag him six feet under and bury him in the frozen dirt—but the second Beth’s hand touched his chest, the second her voice cut through, something flickered in him, and she felt it. “Baby,” she said softer now, but it carried. “Look at me. Not him.” Daryl still didn’t relax, not even close—but his head jerked toward her like he’d only just remembered she was there, jaw clenched so tight she could see the muscle ticking. His eyes finally dropped to hers, wild and laced with panic under all that rage. “I’m alright.”
“You ain’t alright,” Daryl bit out, exhaling hard through his nose, like a bull ready to charge. “You’re out here by yourself, and jackass McGee over here could’a knocked you on your ass. You could’a landed on th’curb, th’ice—”
“But I didn’t,” Beth cut in. She reached for the arm that was holding Spencer and tugged gently, but his muscles were rigid under her hand. “I’m fine, he just bumped me and it caught me off-guard.” She gave him a look. “That happens sometimes when you're walkin' and have the audacity to be, y'know...visible.”
Daryl huffed. “Ain’t funny.”
Beth smiled faintly. “It’s a little funny. And if you swing at him now, you’re gonna scare half the damn town and wind up locked in a room with Rick talkin’ about consequences. Is that what you want?”
There was a moment, just one, where it looked like he might ignore her. Where he might throw a punch anyway. But then Daryl exhaled hard through his nose, dropped Spencer’s shirt, and jerked away like the whole thing had scorched him. Spencer staggered back with a startled curse, rubbing at his chest but Daryl paid him no mind, turning his full attention to Beth now, hands lifting to her arms, touching light, like he was afraid she’d break under his fingers. His thumbs skimmed over her shoulders, down to her elbows, checking for…who knew what. Bruises? Shakiness? He wasn’t taking any chances. Finally, his palm cupped the side of her face, tilting her head back slightly. "Y’sure?" he muttered, voice rasping, low and raw. "Ain’t nothin’ hurtin’? You feel off? Off balance or dizzy or—hell, I dunno.”"
“I’m fine,” Beth whispered, her hand covering his. “The baby too. They’re doin’ their rollin' kicks, probably heard you yellin' and they wanted to join in.”
Spencer let out a breath that sounded like he’d been holding it for a year. “Jesus,” he muttered, eyes still flicking warily between them. “You need to get a fuckin’ grip.” Daryl stiffened again, jerking like he was going to go around her.
Beth blocked him with her whole body. “Nope!” she barked. “Spencer, go. Now. Before we all gotta listen to Morgan wax poetic about restraint again.”
Daryl’s jaw clenched, easing back. “I want you to watch where th’hell you’re goin’ from now on. You so much as brush against her again, I’ll break your fuckin’ arms.”
Spencer looked like he wanted to argue, then miraculously thought better of it. He bent down and gathered his fallen wires and walkie in two clumsy fistfuls, scoffing. “Fine, man. Whatever.” He muttered something that sounded an awful lot like lunatic, and stalked off down the street without another word.
Beth didn’t watch him go. She had both hands still planted on Daryl’s chest, feeling every ragged breath he took like it was her own. “Hey,” she whispered, voice steadying now that the danger had passed. “Hey, I’m okay.”
Daryl stared at her for a beat, his eyes still frantic, scanning every inch of her like he didn’t believe it. Then, finally, he deflated all at once. His head bowed, shoulders sagging as if someone had let the air out of him. “Damn near lost my mind seein’ you stumble like that,” he admitted, voice rasped and low. “You could’a hit your head. Or fallen on th’ice. Or—”
Beth reached up, brushing his hair out of his eyes. “But I didn’t.” He still looked spooked. His hands were everywhere now—steadying her waist, sweeping gently over her arms, brushing a smudge of dirt from the side of her coat like it might’ve been a wound. His touch was uncharacteristically soft and nervous. “You scared me,” she said finally, her voice catching just slightly. “Thought I was gonna have to wrestle you to the ground.”
Daryl huffed out a dry laugh and leaned forward to kiss her forehead. His lips lingered there just a second longer than usual. “Might’ve let you win.”
Beth snorted. “Liar.”
“Only a little.” Daryl straightened slowly, then scanned the path like he was still half-convinced danger was lurking around the corner. “C’mon. We’re headin’ back. You’re off your feet.”
“But I wasn’t finished with my loop.”
Daryl didn’t even flinch. “Don’t care.”
Beth tilted her head, exasperated but fond. “Daryl—”
“Nope,” he interrupted, tightening his arm around her waist like she might take off running any second as he started to herd her back towards the house. “Ain’t negotiable. Too many dumbasses out today actin’ like they got no damn necks to swivel.”
Beth bit back a smile. “You mean people just existin’ and tryin’ to get from one place to another?”
“I mean people walkin’ round with their heads shoved so far up their own asses they can’t see a waddlin’ pregnant woman comin’ from a mile away,” Daryl muttered darkly, his hand tightening protectively on her waist.
Beth rolled her eyes with affectionate amusement, hand resting lightly over his where it wrapped around her side. “You’re actin’ like Spencer did it on purpose just so he could get a rise outta you.”
Daryl made a sound deep in his throat. “Wouldn’t put it past him.”
“You realize you can’t go around body slammin’ every person who gets within five feet of me, right?”
“Didn’t slam him,” Daryl grunted.
Beth arched an eyebrow at him. “You rattled the siding.” He didn’t respond to that, he just gave a half-snort, half-grumble and Beth swatted lightly at his stomach. “You’re like a bear, you know that? Big ol’ growly forest thing stompin’ around throwin’ people into walls.”
“Spencer ain’t people. He’s a dumbass in khakis.” As they turned back down the path, Daryl kept her tucked in tight, grumbling under his breath about the frost and the sidewalks and “fuckin’ idiots who can’t walk in a straight line.” Beth let him go on, she didn’t mind the ranting because she knew what it really was—love, raw and unpolished, tucked beneath every curse, every glare, and every fussing touch.
Chapter 75
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The sun filtered through the thinning trees over Alexandria, pale and low in the sky, casting long golden beams across the frost-kissed earth. The kind of morning that didn’t come often in their world—quiet, crisp, and calm. The walls stood steady. The streets were hushed. And Beth, eight months along now, sat bundled in a worn shawl on the porch steps of their home, cupping a steaming mug between her hands and watching Daryl try, and fail, to make sense of a list. He turned the crumpled paper sideways, then upside down, then he squinted at it like the angle might help. Beth smothered a laugh behind the rim of her mug, breath fogging faintly in the cool air. “Why th’hell would you write it like this?” Daryl muttered.
Denise, standing nearby with her arms crossed and a sheepish expression, tried not to laugh. “I drew a line. See? Top half is priority—anything remotely medical, we need. Bottom half is ‘if you see it, grab it.’ Like canned food, batteries, propane, books and clothes for the kids…”
Daryl scowled at the scribbled list. “Th’fuck’s this one? ‘Pop’?”
“Slang for soda,” Denise said, already bracing for the follow-up. “We called it that back home in Ohio.”
Daryl gave her a look. “You drink that stuff?”
Denise blinked. “Oh, no. I don’t drink pop.”
He stared harder. “Then why th’hell’s it on the list?”
Denise rubbed the back of her neck, sheepish now. “Tara mentioned it in her sleep the other night, orange soda. It made her smile.” A soft smile touched her lips, eyes distant. “Thought if I could find some before she and Heath leave on that long run tomorrow, it’d be a nice surprise.”
Daryl raised an eyebrow, then glanced back at Beth, who was absolutely failing to hide her grin. “You know, they make a cute couple,” Beth said once Denise had made a flustered retreat.
“Yeah,” Daryl muttered, amused. His eyes took her in from boots to scarf, not with doubt but with that quiet, restless worry he always wore before a run. “You sure you’re good?”
Beth smirked, rising with a soft grunt as the weight of her belly shifted. She steadied herself against the porch rail, then stepped close, boots crunching over brittle leaves. "I'm fine," she said gently.
“Beth.”
She smoothed her hands along the front of his jacket, before resting up near his collar. “Maggie’s stickin’ close and Denise is just a call away. I’m not hauling firewood or climbing anything taller than a stool, I promise.”
Daryl gave her a dry look. “Better not be.”
“You’ll be back before I even have time to miss you.” Her eyes flickered with something warm, something steady, and she rose on her toes to kiss him slow and sure. “For luck.”
Behind them, Rick cleared his throat, one arm resting casually on the open car door. “Anytime you’re ready.”
Daryl huffed and took a step back, but not before brushing a calloused thumb along Beth’s cheek, rough touch gentled by something softer in his eyes. “Shouldn’t be standin’ out here in the cold,” he grumbled. “Ain’t good for you.”
Beth raised an eyebrow, lips twitching. “You’re warm enough for the both of us.”
He gave her a look. “Ain’t jokin’. Get your stubborn ass inside.”
Beth grinned. “You kiss me like that and then expect me to walk away easy?”
Daryl blinked, ears reddening just a touch. “I ain’t—” He cut himself off, muttering, “You’re a pain, y’know that?”
“And you’re late,” she said sweetly, giving his chest a pat. “Go on, poor Rick is wasting gas. I’ll be here.”
Daryl shook his head and turned to the car, pointing at her one last time with the folded list before he got in the passenger seat. “Inside.”
Beth chuckled warmly in response. She called after them, her voice strong and sweet, cutting through the chilly air, “Rick! You better bring him back to me in one piece!”
Rick glanced over his shoulder with that lopsided grin of his and called back, “Yes, ma’am. You have my word.”
Beth watched the car drive off toward the gate. Her smile lingered a few seconds longer, then faded softly. She didn’t go inside just yet. She stood on the sidewalk, her hands resting over the curve of her belly as the wind tugged lightly at the fringe of her shawl. The cold was settling in slowly now, creeping leaf by leaf across the trees, but the wind wasn’t biting, not yet.
He’d come back.
He always did.
_____________________________________________________________
The Chrysler 300 purred beneath Rick’s hands, engine low and steady in the crisp fall morning. Breath curled faint in the air outside the windshield, and the sky overhead was a pale, reluctant blue. Leaves skittered across the road as Rick turned onto the main drag toward the gate, tires crunching softly over asphalt and dry debris. Daryl sat in the passenger seat, one boot braced up against the dash, arms folded, jaw set. His eyes flicked to the side mirror once, just once, as their house shrank from view behind them. Beth had still been on the porch when they pulled away, arms around her belly, blond hair tousled by the breeze. He swore he could still see her if he tried hard enough. He looked up as they approached the gate, and exhaled slowly through his nose. “Here we go.”
Up ahead, Eugene stood stiff as a statue beside the gate, clipboard tucked under one arm like a holy relic and a rolled-up map sticking out of the front of his shirt. He perked up at the sound of the car, stepping forward like a man on a mission. Rick slowed to a stop, rolling down the window with an amused sigh. Eugene cleared his throat and pulled the map from his shirt like he was unsheathing Excalibur. “Gentlemen,” he intoned. “I have annotated several points of agricultural relevance onto this navigational document.”
Rick blinked. “Good morning, Eugene.”
“Indeed,” Eugene replied solemnly. “As I was saying—these points mark feed stores, co-ops, seed depots, and neglected farms with a low probability of prior looter interest. While everyone else was fighting over Twinkies and dental floss, I was thinking bigger.” He handed the map to Rick, eyes gleaming behind his glasses. “The common denominator in all my calculations? Sorghum.”
Daryl turned his head slowly. “Th’hell’s sorghum?”
Eugene looked personally wounded. “Sorghum, Mr. Dixon, is a highly drought-resistant cereal grain. Gluten-free. Rich in nutrients. Capable of being boiled like rice, milled into flour, or popped like popcorn. It is, in short, the Swiss Army knife of carbohydrates.”
Rick flipped the map open, giving it a once-over. “You think there’s still some left?”
Eugene lifted his chin. “We’re not going to find Halloween candy or cans of cheddar Pringles, Rick. That ship has long since sailed. But sorghum?” He leaned in with conviction. “Sorghum could take our food stores from tragic to, dare I say it, hunky-dunky.”
Daryl blinked. “Hunky-dunky?”
“I said what I said.”
Rick coughed, barely stifling a laugh as Daryl gave Eugene a deadpan look. “Thanks.”
Eugene looked positively delighted. He stepped back and slapped the top of the car like a proud salesman. “Godspeed, gentlemen.”
The gate groaned as it opened, letting the morning light spill across the road. Rick pulled the car forward, tires easing onto the path that would take them out past the fields, toward whatever luck was still out there to be found. Daryl unfolded the map in his lap and scanned the notes. There was a dotted circle around a spot just outside Fairfax, marked: ‘Feed & Seed - Probable jackpot?’ He grunted. “Guy makes it sound like we’re goin’ treasure huntin’.”
Rick chuckled. “You’re saying you don’t want to come back with a bag full of sorghum?”
“I’m sayin’ if we come back with a bag full of sorghum, Beth’s gonna make me eat it.” He shifted in the seat.
“You think he’s right?”
Daryl shrugged. “He’s been right ‘bout weirder shit.”
Rick smirked. “Still glad I talked you into coming?”
Daryl was quiet a second. Then he shrugged. “Be gladder once we’re headed home.”
Rick nodded once. “We’ll keep it quick.” tapped the accelerator, the Chrysler picking up speed as they left the walls behind. Daryl didn’t say it out loud, but he was already counting the miles home.
_____________________________________________________________
Beth walked slow, her steps careful along the sidewalk. The cold clung to the corners of the wind, crisp and biting, but not enough to chase her inside, not yet. Daryl had left with Rick a couple hours earlier, the two of them already long gone past the gates, and Beth had told herself she wasn’t going to just sit and stare out the window all day like some worried housewife.
So, she wandered.
Beth spotted the RV before she saw them. It was parked crooked outside the storage garage, one tire turned like it had gotten tired halfway through a turn. Heath was crouched at the rear, fiddling with the spare tire mount, while Tara stood near the open side door, arms crossed, surveying a modest pile of supplies laid out in a system that looked like organized chaos. She smiled to herself and made her way over. “Hey,” she called gently.
Tara turned and grinned like she hadn’t seen her in weeks. “Well, look who’s walkin’ around like she owns the place.”
Beth gave her a mock-curtsey. “What can I say? Took advantage of the warden being off-duty.”
“Daryl really finally let you out of the house, or did you just sneak past him?”
“He’s not that bad,” Beth snorted, rolling her eyes. "He just left me with a lecture, that's all."
Tara laughed, hands on her hips. “Let me guess—‘Don’t lift nothin’, don’t climb nothin’, don’t even think about doin somethin’? Sound about right?”
Beth grinned. “Pretty much. He threw in a ‘don’t go wanderin’ off’ and ‘keep your ass inside’ too. So, basically stay inside and don’t do anything useful. ”
“Well,” Tara said, mock-serious, “finally, a man with sense.” She snorted then. “He's got it bad.”
Beth’s smile softened just a little. “Yeah, he does. But I don’t mind.”
“Well, when he gets back, you tell him we saved all the fun for our trip,” Tara said. “And remind him that Heath’s only gonna let me DJ for thirty percent of the drive. Criminal, really.”
Beth laughed. “I’ll be sure to let him know.”
Heath glanced up from the tire mount. “Hey, Beth. You good?”
“Yeah,” she said warmly. “Just wanted to check in before y’all head out tomorrow. You got everything?”
“We’re close,” Tara said, gesturing to one of the bags. “Denise gave us a full med kit, Rosita packed a few extra mags. And Eugene? He left us an entire pamphlet titled “So You’re Going on a Scouting Trip”—not even kidding, it’s laminated.”
Beth laughed again, arms folded gently over the swell of her belly. “That sounds about right.”
Heath stood up, brushing dust from his hands. “Inventory’s nearly done, fuel’s topped off, weapons are clean, and we’ve triple checked the map routes.”
Beth’s gaze lingered on the RV for a moment. “You two sure you’re ready for two weeks alone in a box together? That’s a long time.”
Tara slanted a look at Heath. “We’ll either come back stronger…or I’ll murder him somewhere and claim he fell into a ditch.”
Heath deadpanned, “I’ve accepted this.”
Beth’s lips curved upwards into a soft smile. “Just be safe, okay?”
Tara looked at her, something softer settling behind the usual snark. “We’ll be okay, Beth. Promise. We’ve got routes, backups, and this guy—” she jerked a thumb at Heath, “does math for fun. You know he’s got our mileage estimated down to the teaspoon?” Heath smirked, and he didn’t deny it.
Beth smiled, but there was still that small thread of worry winding through her. “I’m not tryin’ to be a mother hen.”
“You already are one,” Tara teased, then softened her voice. “But I get it. Daryl just left, and now we’re goin’ too. It’s a lot of people you care about all headin’ out at once.” Beth didn’t deny it either. “Just don’t forget,” Tara said, nudging her elbow. “We come back.”
Beth’s eyes shimmered with warmth, and she nodded. “You better.”
“We will,” Heath assured. “And hey, next time we roll out, you’ll have your hands full with someone new.”
Beth looked down instinctively, her hands drifting to the curve of her stomach. “Can’t wait.” She shifted on her feet, preparing to step back. “Well, I’ll let you two get back to it. Thanks for humoring me.”
“Always,” Tara said. “You’re the closest thing we’ve got to a doctor-slash-bard around here.”
“Bard?” Beth blinked.
“Yeah. You know—medicine and music. You’re a rare class.”
Beth huffed a small laugh, shaking her head. “I’ll take that as a compliment.”
“It is,” Tara said, flashing a grin. “Multi-classing’s a power move.”
“Well, try not to roll any critical fails out there,” Beth teased lightly, already stepping back toward the sidewalk.
“No promises,” Tara called after her. “But if we find any loot, I’m bringin’ back the weirdest thing I can just for you.”
Heath gave her a friendly nod. “Take care of yourself, Beth.”
“I will,” she said softly, backing a step away. “Y’all stay safe. And come back in one piece, both of you.”
Tara saluted with two fingers. “Yes ma’am.”
Notes:
I do headcanon that Tara has probably played DnD at least once in her life, haha
Chapter Text
The countryside blurred past them, long stretches of cracked asphalt and skeletal trees still stubborn from winter’s grip. Frost clung to the shadowed ditches, but the sky overhead was open, pale blue and quiet.
Inside the truck, that quiet had weight.
Rick drove with one hand on the wheel, the other resting on the open window frame, fingers drumming absently against the door. The wind was sharp enough to sting but fresh and bright, but not enough to lift the mood coming off the man in the passenger seat. Daryl sat slouched low, one boot planted against the dash, arms crossed tight over his chest. The hand-scrawled map Eugene had marked up was folded between his knee and the door panel, untouched since they’d passed the last turnoff. Rick let the silence stretch, giving him a few more miles before trying. “You know,” he said finally, easy and light, “I got a feelin’ about today.” Daryl didn’t look at him, he just squinted out the window like he could will the road to be shorter. Rick kept on. “We’ve been comin’ up dry for weeks. Emptied pantries, picked-over gas stops, but today…” he gave the steering wheel a light tap, “Today, the law of averages says we’re due.” Still nothing from Daryl, not even a grunt. Rick smirked faintly. “Maybe we even find one of those warehouses Eugene marked and it's still got shelves full of cans. And, if we’re lucky, some poor bastard left behind a couple decent tools, or a crossbow or two. Maybe we’ll find a few decent people. Hell, even a can of that orange soda.” Daryl huffed softly through his nose, it wasn’t quite a laugh. Rick kept going. “And if the universe is feelin’ generous, a garage with a few old bikes tucked inside. One of those big ones, chrome and loud.” That got a flicker, just the smallest twitch in Daryl’s expression, but it faded quickly. Rick glanced sideways. “Still mad?”
Daryl didn’t move. “Ain’t mad.”
“Alright. Still pissed, then.”
Daryl didn’t answer right away. His jaw shifted like he was chewing something down, the kind of bitterness that didn’t go away no matter how long you let it sit. Finally, he muttered, “Ain’t the same.”
Rick’s voice softened, but didn’t lose its edge. “No, it ain’t. But sittin’ in it forever won’t make it better.”
Daryl’s gaze stayed fixed on the road outside. “Ain’t about sittin’. Just means next time someone’s beggin’ for help, maybe I remember not everyone out there’s worth the trouble.”
Rick was quiet for a beat: “You don’t mean that.”
Daryl turned his head, finally looking at him. “Don’t I?” Rick didn’t argue, he didn’t remind him that not everyone out there was like that. He just let the words sit between them for a minute before casually reaching down into the center console. Daryl clocked it instantly. “Rick,” he warned.
Rick waved him off, still digging. “Just settin’ the mood.”
“I’m serious, Rick.” But Rick had already popped open a battered CD case, the plastic yellowed and cracked from too many summers in too many glove boxes. “Don’t, please do–” He shoved a disc into the player. Daryl let his head fall back against the seat, closing his eyes “Son of a bitch.”
The speakers clicked, popped—and then the unmistakable twang of Johnny Dollar’s “Action Packed” burst through the cab, loud and unapologetic.
Give me the downbeat, maestro…
Rick started snapping his fingers.
I want to lay it on the line…
Rick grinned, fully leaning into it, drumming the steering wheel and bobbing his head like they were on a joyride instead of a desperate supply run. “When I take a ride—draws ‘em away from home!” Rick belted the line with too much gusto, like he was onstage at the Grand Ole Opry. He even turned the volume up a notch, just to be obnoxious.
Daryl turned toward the window, but not before muttering, “Unbelievable.”
“You’re smilin’,” Rick pointed out.
“Am not.”
Rick grinned wider. “Are too.” Daryl didn’t argue. He didn’t smile wider either, but the corner of his mouth didn’t fall all the way back down.
________________________________________
Beth pressed one hand to the small of her back and exhaled slowly, easing herself down onto the porch steps that overlooked the yard. Her shoulder still twinged when she moved too fast sometimes, and her balance, thanks to the round swell of her abdomen, wasn’t what it used to be. But it felt good to be outside. She let her eyes follow Carl, still standing near the line of makeshift targets they’d set up earlier—paper plates, empty cans, even an old pie tin someone had nailed to a post. His rifle was slung across his back now, arms folded as he studied the distance like it had personally wronged him. Beth smiled faintly. He reminded her a little of Daryl that way, stubborn and too hard on himself. He’d hit two out of ten that afternoon. Nothing dramatic, no bullseyes, but it was better than yesterday. A step forward and sometimes that’s all you could ask for. She took a sip from her water bottle and leaned her head back against the porch post, closing her eyes for just a second. Her ribs ached faintly from the effort of being up and moving, but it was a good kind of sore. A living kind. The wind shifted through the trees above her, cool and whispering. Judith’s laugh rang out faintly near the front of the house, and Beth thought she heard Rosita’s voice following after.
It all felt...ordinary, it felt good.
“You’re gettin’ there,” Beth called out without opening her eyes.
Carl grunted. “Barely.”
Beth peeked one eye open, smiling. “’Barely’ is better than ‘not at all.’ You hit two today. That’s two more than yesterday.”
Carl kicked at the dirt with the heel of his boot. “Barely doesn’t help if I can’t hit a walker in front of me.”
Beth straightened, shifting with a small wince and patting her belly. “He’d be proud of you, y’know,” she said gently and Carl looked up at that. “Your dad,” she clarified. “For trying.” Carl’s face softened, and for once, he didn’t look away. He just nodded—small, but sure. Beth stood, bracing a hand on the railing before she moved carefully down the steps. The ache in her hips protested, but she ignored it. She walked across the grass slow and steady, stopping at Carl’s side. “You mind if I take a shot?” she asked.
Carl blinked. “You sure?”
Beth smirked. “Didn’t say I’d hit anything.” He passed her the rifle without hesitation, and she held it with familiarity. She couldn’t hoist it the way she used to, not without shifting awkwardly to account for the weight pressing forward, but she adjusted steadily and patiently. The shot cracked through the air and the pie tin jerked to the left and wobbled hard on its nail. Beth grinned. “Just clipped it.”
Carl raised his brows, visibly impressed. “You really haven’t shot in a while?”
Beth handed the rifle back, brushing her hair behind her ear. “Not since the baby started showin’ more,” she admitted. “Daryl used to take me outside the walls, out into the woods—just the two of us, quiet-like. He taught me how to shoot his crossbow after the prison fell so he'd shoot, and I'd shoot. We'd make fun of each other." She smiled a little at the memory, a soft warmth in her eyes. “Haven’t done that in a bit now, but I wasn’t half bad, once I got used to it.” Carl looked at her, thoughtful. “We’ll practice together,” Beth added, voice lighter now. “That way we’ll both be good by the time your dad and Daryl get back.” Carl nodded. He didn’t say much to that, but the corners of his mouth lifted, just slightly.
_______________________________________________
The building looked like hell—half collapsed siding, warped tin roof, and a sign faded near to nothing but somehow it held.
Daryl had seen enough rot to know when something was worth giving a second glance, and he hadn’t thought this place was. Not really. Not when the last three stops had been nothing but empty shelves and mouse shit, but Rick had insisted. Rick veered toward the side of the building, hand on his revolver, eyes scanning the brush while Daryl approached the main garage door, fingers dragging along the metal before crouching to test the grip.
Rick circled back. “See anything?”
“Nah, place’s dead.” Daryl braced both hands under the door.
“Well, let’s get it open.”
Together, with a grunt of effort and the screech of long-rusted hinges, they shoved the garage door up—and were hit with a waft of stale air, dust, and oil. Inside sat a box truck, its cab intact, tires slightly flat but not shredded. The back doors were bolted shut with a latch. Daryl gave it a look and sighed. “Great, another rust heap.”
Rick wandered around the side, tapping the metal. “Could still be worth something.”
“Rick, it’s in a shit heap in th’ middle of nowhere. If it weren’t picked clean already, it’s ‘cause nobody thought there was anythin’ worth pickin’.”
Rick ignored him, tugging on the latch. “Gotta stay optimistic.”
Daryl huffed, low and sharp. “I should be back home.” Rick didn’t look at him, but Daryl pressed on anyway. “Food’s runnin’ thin. Beth’s damn near ready to pop and still actin’ like she ain’t. Denise is stretched, Glenn’s workin’ himself into the ground tryin’ to keep folks on their feet, and Spencer—hell, he’s strutting around like he’s got a damn clue. If somethin’ goes sideways while we’re out here chasin’ down one of Eugene’s fairy tales, if walkers breach, or another sick group of bastards like the Wolves gets in, what then?” Rick said nothing and Daryl went on, his voice dropping, bitter and hot. “We don’t got th'numbers, Rick. Don’t got the hands. Walls ain’t enough if nobody’s watchin’ ‘em. And here we are, burnin’ gas and time lookin’ for ‘miracle grain’ in a goddamn ghost town.” He exhaled hard, shaking his head as if trying to shove the weight off his chest.
Then—
CLANK.
Rattle.
CREAK.
Rick hauled the latch free and pulled the truck’s back door open. The metal rolled up with a groan, dust shaking loose in its wake. Daryl stepped back on instinct, hand drifting toward his gun, but then he froze and what was left of his rant died in his throat. The truck bed wasn’t empty, in fact, it was the opposite. It was filled to the brim with stacked crates, sealed buckets, and bags of grain that hadn’t rotted through. Even a few boxes clearly marked “First Aid” in faded, water-warped print. Shelves had been bolted to the interior walls like someone meant for it to last, meant for it to ride. Daryl stared, jaw slack. For a full second, his brain didn’t quite catch up to what he was looking at. Rick threw him a crooked grin from the lift gate. “The law of averages.”
Daryl blinked, muttered, “You gotta be shittin’ me.” He stepped forward, touched one of the crates and felt the weight of it through the wood. His voice came quiet, a little stunned. “That ain’t real.”
“Oh, it’s real,” Rick said, prying open a box. “And it’s full.”
Daryl exhaled a breath he didn’t know he was holding. “Well I’ll be damned.” For once, the universe hadn’t kicked them in the teeth, and Daryl didn’t know what to do with that. It was all sitting there—crates of feed, sealed buckets, and sacks of God-knows-what stacked neat and high in the back of the box truck, like someone had packed it up and just…forgot.
Eugene’s miracle.
Daryl let out a slow breath, thumb dragging along the rough edge of his jaw. “All that bitchin’,” he muttered, mostly to himself. The worry still sat heavy in his chest—Beth at home, stretched and tired and stubborn as hell, pretending she wasn’t ready to give birth a month from now. He should be there, he wanted to be there. But maybe this…maybe this made it worth it. Hell, maybe they’d get to eat real food for once, maybe this meant things would hold just a little longer.
Rick turned back to him. “Let’s grab our gear and come back for the car later. We’ll take a longer loop home, check the south road.”
“You think it’ll start?”
Rick patted the dashboard through the open driver door. “This thing’s sittin’ under shelter, tires look decent. Battery’s a maybe, but I’ve got faith.”
Daryl shook his head, still stunned. “All this…for sorghum.”
Rick chuckled. “Ain’t it beautiful?”
Daryl adjusted the strap of his bag on his shoulder where his crossbow used to sit. The loss still itched like a missing tooth, but he tried not to dwell on it. There were bigger things right now, more important things. As Rick fired up the engine, Daryl slid into the passenger seat, resting one arm out the window, letting the wind tug at the edge of his sleeve. The cab smelled like dust and rusted vinyl, but it ran, and it was carryin’ something that might actually make a difference for once. The truck rolled down the cracked back road, the faint clink of chains in the bed underscoring their luck. Rick still had that look—half smug, half satisfied, like the universe had just handed him a win and he wasn’t about to let Daryl forget it. He didn’t speak, but he didn’t have to. Daryl sat in the passenger seat, arms folded tight across his chest, jaw set stubborn. He stared out the window at the creeping tree line and chewed the inside of his cheek while Rick chuckled under his breath. “Don’t start,” Daryl muttered, not looking at him.
“I didn’t say anything.”
“You’re thinkin’ it loud.” Rick just smirked and turned off the main road. Up ahead stood a sagging gas station with a rusted sign tilting in the wind like it had long since given up the will to advertise. They pulled in, dust kicked up as the truck rumbled to a stop. Rick scanned the overgrown lot, while Daryl moved toward the building. The glass front door was smeared with grime, and the padlock locking the chains around the handle was rusted through but still latched. Daryl gave it a hard and testing yank. “Locked,” he grunted. He moved toward the side and paused, squinting at a familiar shape tipped on its side. “Hey!” he called out to Rick. “C’mere.”
Rick jogged over, squinting. “What?”
“There’s bottles in it.” Daryl crouched down, peering through the grimy glass. “Might be flat, but they’re sealed.”
Rick blinked. “You serious?”
“Denise asked for it,” Daryl grunted, already heading for the chain in the truck bed. “Said it was for Tara.”
Rick nodded, a little quieter now. “Alright, let’s do it.” They hooked the chain, the vending machine giving a metallic groan as the truck dragged it upright. The glass was cracked but not shattered, the sun glinting off a few intact cans. Rick wiped his hands on his jeans. “This really what we’re spending gas on now?”
Daryl prepared to break the glass. “Weren’t no trouble, some folks still dese—” He wasn’t able to finish, as a figure burst around the corner from the back of the gas station, moving fast. Daryl shot up, taking his gun out and aiming towards the stranger with Rick.
A man staggered to an abrupt halt in front of them, raising his hands immediately. His hood was drawn up, and he had a scarf pulled over his mouth. “Whoa! Easy!” he said, out of breath but calm. “Not lookin’ for trouble, just runnin from the dead.”
Rick didn’t lower his aim. “How many?”
The man tilted his head, considering. “Ten? Maybe more. I don’t really stop to count once it hits double digits, I just run.”
Daryl narrowed his eyes. “Where are they now?”
“About a half-mile back, coming this way.”
Rick eased off the trigger, but not completely. “Appreciate the heads-up.”
The man gave a shrug. “Hey. There’s more of them than us, right? Gotta stick together.” The stranger’s eyes flicked between them then. “You guys got a camp?”
“No,” Daryl bit out, voice like a snapped branch. His aim stayed steady on the man’s torso. “We don’t.” Rick gave him a sidelong glance but didn’t correct it.
The stranger raised his hands a little higher, palms out. “Hey—no offense meant, just makin’ conversation.” He stepped back slowly. “Well, sorry for the interruption. If this is the next world, hope it’s kind to you both.”
Rick hesitated for only a moment, before speaking up. “Name’s Rick, that’s Daryl.”
The man paused and then, slowly, he pulled down his scarf with two fingers, revealing a short beard and a surprisingly warm smile beneath weather-worn eyes. “Paul Rovia,” he said. “But…my friends used to call me Jesus, take your pick.”
Daryl muttered under his breath, “Of course they did.”
Jesus took a few more steps back, scanning the treeline. The faint sound of groaning and branch-snaps filtered in on the wind. “You out here on your own?” Rick asked.
“I am today,” Jesus answered, his voice easy. “But best not to try anything anyway.”
Daryl stepped forward, tense and voice clipped. “Best not to make threats you can’t keep neither.”
Jesus smiled like he’d expected that. “Exactly.” He started to turn around. “Look, if you’re not looking to make new friends, I get it. Just thought I’d warn you before they catch up. Good luck, either way.”
As he started to walk off, Rick called out, raising his voice. “How many walkers have you killed?”
Daryl turned sharply toward him. “Rick—”
Rick ignored him. “How many Walkers?”
Jesus kept walking, sparing them a glance over his shoulder. “Enough to still be breathin’,” he said lightly. “You’ve got about six minutes before that herd hits now, by the way.”
Rick kept going. “How many people?”
Jesus didn’t break stride, picking up his pace now. “Gotta run, you should too.”
“Rick.” Daryl’s voice cut sharper this time as he stepped in front of him once he made the move to follow. “What the hell are you doin’?”
Rick’s gaze stayed fixed on the stranger until he rounded the corner of the gas station. “We need to know who he is.”
“He’s already askin’ if we got a camp,” Daryl growled. “That ain’t a conversation starter. That’s recon.”
“We don’t know that.”
“We don’t not know it either. And right now, we can’t afford to be wrong.” Rick started to reply, but Daryl wasn’t done. His voice dropped, steady and intense. “I didn’t leave today so you could play twenty questions with a drifter. I left ‘cause you said it was important. ‘Cause you said we needed food, and I trusted that.”
Rick’s brow furrowed. “You see his clothes? Beard trimmed, fresh face, and that coat looked washed. He ain’t just driftin’, Daryl. He looked clean.”
Daryl crossed his arms. “He ain’t clean, just slick. ”
“That kind of look ain’t someone livin’ on bugs. He’s got shelter, maybe more.”
“You wanna chase a guy named Jesus ‘cause he had a haircut?”
Rick’s voice sharpened. “I’m sayin’ he’s from somewhere. Somewhere that’s doin’ better than we are—and I don’t think that’s something we just ignore.”
“I got a pregnant woman at home,” Daryl went on. “Beth can’t run if shit goes sideways no more. She’s got enough to worry about without me gettin’ killed out here wastin’ time on someone we should’ve let walk.”
“You think I don’t know what’s at stake?” Rick said.
“Then act like it,” Daryl bit back. “We ain’t got the numbers, we ain’t got the time or supplies. And we damn sure don’t got the luxury of trustin’ the wrong man.”
Rick’s jaw clenched. “That’s exactly why we can’t keep livin’ hand to mouth. You think I want another crisis? I don’t. But we’re close to living in one right now and if there’s a chance people out there got it figured out—food, safety, backup—we gotta find out. We don’t, and we’re just waitin’ for things to fall apart again. We don’t get to survive this long by closin’ every door. You didn’t used to think that way.”
Daryl’s jaw tightened. “I didn’t used to have a family to prot—”
POP.
A sharp crack echoed across the gas station lot, then another—like firecrackers or small gunshots, snapping and flaring in the dry air.
Rick’s head snapped up. “What the hell was that?”
Daryl was already moving. “Back of the building!” They sprinted, boots pounding against the cracked pavement, rounding the corner just in time to see the rusted barrel igniting in a flurry of sparks—firecrackers, going off in a wild, smoking dance. Daryl’s heart sank. “Shit—Rick, your keys.”
Rick’s eyes went wide, and he began to furiously pat himself down. “No…”
“He swiped your keys!”
A low rumble cut through the chaos, the sound of an engine sending them tearing back around to the front just in time to see the sorghum truck speeding off, the vending machine still chained behind it, dragging across asphalt and spitting sparks into the air like a comet tail. At the wheel, Jesus leaned out, wind tugging at his hair. “Sorry, fellas!” he called out.
Rick skidded to a halt, chest heaving. “…Shit.”
Daryl stood beside him, dumbfounded. “…I told you.”
Chapter Text
The pantry smelled like dust, old wood, and something faintly metallic—maybe from the cans, or maybe from the blood someone had done a piss poor job of scrubbing out of the floor months ago. The shelves looked fuller than they were, with cans spaced carefully, labels turned outward to hide the dents, and boxes front-facing no matter how close to empty they might be. Beth slid a crate of lentils into place on the lower table, the weight manageable, though her swollen belly bumped gently against the edge with the effort. She paused for a breath, one hand on her back. The baby had started rolling more lately, especially when she bent or twisted or tried to rest. Across from her, Maggie crouched low, lining up a row of battered cans. “Y’know you don’t have to be doin’ that,” Maggie said, not looking up.
Beth smirked. “You sayin’ I can’t move a box of beans?”
“I’m sayin’ you’re eight months pregnant and a little too damn stubborn.”
“Both of you are stubborn.” Olivia muttered somewhere near the back, overlooking the contents of the freezer box.
Beth snorted in amusement. “It runs in the family.” she flashed a wink Maggie’s way, earning a faint smile from her sister. Beth leaned on the table for a moment, letting the weight off her legs. The faint ache in her lower back pulsed like a reminder—but she wasn’t about to complain. Not while Denise was sleeping four hours a night, not while Tara and Heath were getting ready to head out for two weeks, and not while Daryl and Rick were still out and have been since dawn. She hated when it got quiet like this, too many empty minutes to imagine the worst.
“Enid’s stayin’ with us now,” Maggie said after a moment, still focused on her neat little row of cans.
Beth blinked as she was pulled from her thoughts. “She is?”
“Glenn brought it up after the tower fell, we’ve got the space.” Maggie looked up. “She didn’t even argue.”
“She’s lucky to have y’all.”
“We’re lucky to have her,” Maggie said, brushing her hands off on her jeans. “Girl’s got steel in her spine, even if she don’t know it yet.”
Beth tilted her head, a familiar warmth blooming in her chest. “Sounds like someone else I know.” Maggie made a face but didn’t refute it.
Behind them, Olivia sighed, “If we don’t get more powdered milk or rice by the end of the week, we’re gonna have to start rationing again.”
Beth’s smile faded a little. She looked at the shelves—not just the gaps, but what filled them. More canned tomato paste than anyone wanted, two half-empty boxes of crackers taped shut, a pack of stale marshmallows, no formula, no vitamins. “How long could we stretch what we’ve got?” she asked.
Olivia didn’t look up from her ledger. “Depends how many mouths we add. We’re not starving—not yet. But if Daryl and Rick don’t come back with more than just a story, we’re gonna start feeling it.”
Beth rubbed her hand over her stomach, protective and slow. “They’ll bring somethin’,” Maggie said quietly, but her voice didn’t hold the same easy confidence it used to. Beth nodded. She had to believe it too. Daryl didn’t promise things he couldn’t deliver. And he hadn’t promised her this time—not out loud, but she knew that quiet look in his eyes spoke louder than any spoken words could.
That had to be enough.
The three women fell back into their rhythm—stacking, sorting, taking quiet inventory of everything that was running out and everything they wished they had. Eventually, Beth asked, “Do you think it’ll ever go back to the way it was?”
Maggie stood slowly, hands on her hips as she looked around the room. She didn’t answer right away. “This is the way it is,” she said finally. “It’s not what we knew, but we’re makin’ somethin’ out of it. Somethin’ good, even if it’s held together with duct tape and prayer.”
Beth let the words settle, and outside, a child’s laugh rang out down the street—sharp and sudden. Beth tensed for half a breath, expecting the echo of gunfire, the shouts of warning. But nothing came. She let the air out of her lungs, slowly, carefully.
And this time, her smile stayed.
_________________________
The truck was long gone, its engine swallowed by distance and dust. But the vending machine? It laid there in the middle of the road, the chain around it snapped like it had the last laugh. One side of it was scraped raw from where it had skidded across the asphalt, and the glass was cracked but mostly intact.
Not for long.
Daryl walked up without a word and slammed the crowbar through it with a grunt. The plexiglass burst open in a shatter of old plastic and sun-warped metal. Bits of broken glass scattered across the pavement like snow. Rick didn’t say anything. He just kept his eyes on the treeline and the rest of the road, gun up. Maybe expecting Jesus to circle back and wave from the bed of the truck he'd just stolen out from under them. Daryl reached into the gutted machine, shoving aside bent metal and melted plastic wrappers. He pulled out what was left—some stale bags of chips, candy bars that felt more like clay, and, miraculously, five cold cans wedged against the bottom. He squinted at one and saw it was still sealed. He gave it a shake and felt the fizz.
Pop.
Daryl cracked it open with a sharp hiss and took a swig. Sweet and fizzy, it tasted like chemicals and fake citrus. But it was cold, cold as anything they’d come across in weeks. “Special request,” he muttered, still staring at the machine.
Rick looked over. “Denise?”
Daryl nodded and handed him a can. “Said it was for Tara.”
Rick took the soda without hesitation and cracked it open. “Hey, whatever she wants.” He drank, grimacing a little at the sweetness, but finishing the sip anyway. “Tastes like air freshener.” Daryl snorted faintly and leaned back against the warped machine, watching the empty road stretch toward the horizon. “She saved Carl’s life,” Rick said after a moment, his voice quieter. “She didn’t have to, didn’t even really know him, but she did it.” Daryl didn’t respond, he just stared down the road, the cold air a balm to the growing heat beneath his skin. Rick went on, words slow, and careful. “I think about that when we meet people like this. When we think about walkin’ away.”
Daryl finally looked over at him, jaw tight. “Like this guy?”
Rick didn’t blink. “No. Not this guy.” That got a short, bitter chuckle out of Daryl. He drained the rest of the soda and flicked the can into the busted machine with a metallic thunk. “Still got a trail,” Rick added, more serious now.
“Yeah.” Daryl muttered. He pushed off the vending machine and stretched, muscles tight from sleeping like shit, from running, from everything. Mostly though, it was from worry. Beth was back in Alexandria, pregnant as hell and stubborn as ever and every minute he was out here was another minute he wasn't home.
But he was going to get that truck back.
He was going to bring that orange soda back.
And he was going to get even.
Daryl adjusted his grip on the crowbar and started walking. “Come on,” he growled. “Let’s go find that sneaky son of a bitch.”
_________________________
Beth nudged the door open with her hip, balancing a basket of fresh towels against her belly. She crossed the infirmary slowly, setting the folded towel down first before easing the basket onto the nearest bed. Her lower back twinged a little, but she breathed through it and didn’t say a word. Denise looked up from her desk in the corner. Her eyes narrowed behind her glasses, the tension in her shoulders snapping into place so fast Beth could almost hear it. “No,” Denise said immediately, standing up. “Absolutely not.”
Beth blinked. “Good afternoon to you too.”
“You’re doing things,” Denise accused, pointing like Beth was caught sneaking out past curfew. “You’re up, you’re hauling laundry. I told you to rest this week.”
Beth offered a half-hearted smile as she folded a corner of a sheet over the edge of the basket. “You did.”
“And?” Denise asked, clearly not amused.
“And I’m fine.” Beth leaned slightly against the bed, catching her breath without making it obvious. “I did rest for a little, then I got bored.”
Denise stepped in with a practiced eye, scanning her posture, her face, the way her hand hovered over the top of her bump. “No dizziness? Shortness of breath? Any cramping?”
“No,” Beth said softly. “Just...tired of sittin’. I need to feel like I’m doing something.”
“You are doing something,” Denise said firmly, but with a touch of exasperation. “You’re growing a human. That’s kind of a big deal, in case you forgot.”
Beth snorted. “Not like I could if I wanted to.”
Denise rolled her eyes, but her tone softened. “Beth. Seriously. You can’t keep pushing yourself. You had a scare last week, remember? Baby dipped low, and your blood pressure was a little off. We’re in the home stretch now—you need to be careful.”
Beth crossed the room and eased herself down into the desk chair with a long sigh. "If I sit still any longer, I'll start climbing the walls." She leaned forward the best she could, picking up a clipboard from the corner of the desk. “What if I just read off the inventory list and not move from this chair?”
Denise narrowed her eyes, then groaned and waved her hand in surrender. “Fine. But I swear, if Daryl finds out you were up hauling baskets again, I’m not taking the brunt of it.”
Beth laughed. “Deal. I’ll protect you.”
“I’m serious,” Denise said, though her smirk gave her away. “Man looked like he was gonna burst a vessel when I told him you walked all the way to the pantry last week.”
Beth couldn’t help the warmth in her chest. “He worries too much.”
“He loves you too much,” Denise corrected. “Which is worse. Trust me.”
Beth rested her hand against the side of her stomach as the baby gave a soft nudge. “I know. That’s why I keep pretending I’m not doing anything worth worrying over.”
“That’s why I keep lying for you,” Denise muttered.
Beth smiled, then turned to the clipboard, flipping to the first page. “Alright. Let’s see what we’re dangerously low on today.”
“Everything,” Denise muttered as she opened a cabinet and pulled down a nearly empty tub of bandages. “Especially my patience.”
Beth grinned. “I’ll ration that too if I have to.”
The two of them worked in a rhythm, the kind you only find after too many sleepless nights and too many half-solved emergencies. Outside, the wind picked up—dead leaves scraping against the building in loose spirals. Denise looked to Beth. “Do you really think he’ll find the orange soda?”
Beth leaned back in the chair, drumming her fingers against her bump. “Daryl?” Denise nodded and Beth hummed in response, before she bobbed her head. “If it still exists on this planet, yeah. He’ll find it.” She smiled as she looked down at the clipboard in her lap.
“I hope so,” Denise murmured. “Tara’s gonna need something good.”
Chapter Text
The forest had lost its color.
Most of the trees were bare now, just a scraggle of gray limbs clawing at the overcast sky. Leaves crunched underfoot in dull, wet layers that were half-decayed and reeked of mold and frostbite. The kind of cold that got into one’s joints and stayed there. Daryl moved through it all like muscle memory. He didn’t need to see Rick to know where he was. Years of hunting, tracking, and fighting side by side carved a rhythm into his bones. “There,” he muttered, squinting through the branches. Sure enough, the truck sat half-cocked at the edge of a busted old pothole, the rear tire blown and slumped off the rim. And right beside it, like he was fixing a bicycle on a Sunday afternoon, crouched the asshole who’d swiped it. Rick made a signal with two fingers, splitting off into the brush. Daryl cut left silently and swiftly. He was all breath and boots and cold sweat. He heard the scuffle before he saw it—Rick barking a warning, then the unmistakable thump of someone hitting the dirt. He broke from the trees just as Rick went down and launched himself forward, aiming to slam Jesus against the truck.
But the bastard was fast, too fast.
Daryl barely saw the motion, he just felt himself twisted midair and then crack—his shoulder met the metal side of the truck hard. A blast of fizz hit his back, hissing hot down his spine. His pack popped like a firework. “Son of a—” Daryl wheezed, staggering upright, reaching for his firearm with orange soda dripping from his elbow.
By then, Rick had scrambled to his feet, already drawing. Daryl followed suit, both barrels aimed square at the guy’s chest. “You’re done.” Rick said flatly.
Jesus didn’t even look scared, he just held his hands up slightly and said, “Do you guys even have ammo?” Two shots rang out—one from Rick, and one from Daryl. The walker that had crept out of the woods behind Jesus hit the ground, two clean holes punched through its skull. Jesus blinked. “Okay, fair.”
Rick stepped forward, voice low. “There’s a lot of food in that truck.”
Jesus let out a breath, slow. “I know.”
Rick held out his hand. “Keys, now.”
Jesus rolled his eyes and fished them out, lobbing them into the grass. Rick caught them and moved fast, binding his wrists with leftover rope. “You really gonna leave me like this?” Jesus asked.
Rick’s jaw tensed. “Knots aren’t tight, you’ll get free.”
“Eventually,” Daryl muttered, still catching his breath. He dropped his pack in the dirt, squatted, and peeled it open. His stomach sank at the sight. Two of the three orange sodas were ruined—exploded from the impact, leaking sticky foam over everything inside. The sweet smell clung to the air, thick and artificial. The last can sat cold and dented in the corner where white bubbles seeped through a puncture in the side. He fished it out with a grimace, wiping orange goo off his fingers with the edge of his jacket sleeve.
“Goddamn it,” he muttered, yanking out a soggy strip of jerky and tossing it aside.
Rick chuckled from the driver’s seat. “Tell Denise it’s the thought that counts.”
Daryl didn’t answer. He stood slowly, stretching the ache out of his shoulder, and walked over to where Jesus lay flat on his back in the grass, sky reflecting pale in his eyes. “I’m serious,” Jesus called. “I’m not a bad guy!”
Daryl stopped above him. “Could’ve fooled me,” he said. Then, after a beat, he gave the soda can a short, hard shake, just enough for it to rattle, and tossed it onto Jesus’s chest. It hit with a thump. “In case you get thirsty.” Daryl turned on his heel and climbed into the passenger side of the truck, slamming the door shut with a sharp crack. Rick started the engine. Asphalt crunching beneath the tires as they pulled away, the truck rumbling into motion. He sat in the driver’s seat, one hand on the wheel, the other lazily spinning the keys around his finger like he just won a prize pig at the county fair. Daryl cracked the window, leaning his elbow out. Cold air rushed in, sharp enough to bite. He squinted back at the shape shrinking behind them in the tall grass.
Jesus was still tied up right where they left him.
Daryl raised two fingers high and shouted out the window, “So long, ya prick!” Then flipped him the bird for good measure, causing Rick to bark out a laugh. Daryl leaned back, kicking his boots up on the dash. He could breathe a little now. They’d gotten the truck, and they’d gotten the food. Beth wouldn’t have to water down the broth anymore. That thought alone gave him enough peace to pop open the last dry snack in his pack, a chocolate bar, and bite down hard.
They rolled on for a while in silence. The sun dipped lower, brushing the treetops in burnt gold. Rick jammed a random CD into the player until it landed on something old, twangy, and country, but mellow enough that Daryl didn’t entirely hate it. “Told you,” Rick said, tapping the wheel to the beat. “Still our day.” Daryl just grunted and handed over the last half of a chocolate bar. Rick took it with a grin and turned onto a gravel path that cut through a wide, overgrown field. An old barn slouched in the distance, half-collapsed and leaning to one side like it had given up trying.
Then—
Thud.
Daryl tensed. “You hear that?”
Rick frowned. “What?”
Thud. Thud. Thud.
Daryl slowly looked up. “I think that son of a bitch is on th’roof.”
Rick muttered, “Son of a—” and yanked the wheel. He pulled off the path into the open field and slammed the brakes.
The tires skidded and something hit the hood with a heavy whump, then bounced and landed in the weeds just ahead. Jesus then popped up like a damn jack-in-the-box, already taking off. “Motherfucker!” Daryl exploded out of the passenger side, boots hitting the dirt hard as he took off after him.
“Daryl—!” Rick cursed, swinging the truck around and fumbling to put it in park before jumping out himself. “Daryl, don’t kill him!”
Too late, Daryl was on the hunt, barreling across the field as Jesus zigzagged toward the barn, light on his feet like he’d trained for this. He slipped around Rick’s lunge and ducked under Daryl’s reach, spinning like a damn gymnast. His movements were fluid—too fluid, it pissed Daryl off more. “We came to a conclusion, asshole!” Daryl shouted, backing him toward the fence. “I got him!”
Rick spun at the sound of groaning, just in time to see a handful of walkers shambling towards them, drawn by the noise. “Great.” He muttered, drawing his knife and moving to intercept them.
Meanwhile, Jesus saw an opening and dashed back toward the truck. “Don’t you—goddamn it!” Daryl shouted, pivoting and sprinting after him. Jesus vaulted into the cab with a grace that made Daryl’s blood boil. Daryl dove in right behind him, tackling him across the seats. “C’mere, you little shit!” They crashed together, a tangle of limbs and swearing.
Neither of them noticed the walker staggering up to the passenger side window. Jesus saw it first. He reached under the seat, grabbed Daryl’s pistol, and aimed past his head. “Duck!” Daryl blinked and, for once, didn’t argue. He ducked.
BANG.
Blood and bone sprayed out in the grass behind him. Breathing hard, Daryl stared at the walker’s corpse outside, then slowly turned back to Jesus who was still gripping his gun. “…Thanks.” And punched him square in the face. Jesus reeled back, smacking into the door. “That’s my gun,” Daryl snapped, grabbing for it again. Jesus shoved back, and they tussled harder—kicking, clawing, and wrestling—until one of Jesus’s boots slammed down and the parking brake released with a click. The truck groaned and shifted, jolting backwards. The incline behind them leading into the edge of a sizable pond was just enough. “Wait,” Daryl said, wide-eyed. “Wait—!” The wheels began to roll. Slow at first, then gradually picking up speed. “Shit!” Daryl scrambled to the front seat, trying to jam the gear stick. Jesus was yelling something, already bailing out the door.
Rick turned in time to see the truck barrel backward toward the glimmer of water just past the ridge. “No, no no no—!” he shouted, sprinting over. Daryl tried to hit the brake but it was too late—the wheels locked, the cab tilted, and the whole thing slid into the water with a long, wet glunk. Daryl tried to yank the door handle but it jerked with the roll and he hit the shallow edge of the pond with a splash. Rick stood at the edge of the water, face slack as he watched the ripples settle.
The food.
The meds.
The goddamn sorghum.
All of it, gone.
Rick’s head dropped and he ran a hand down his face. Daryl hauled himself out of the shallow end, soaked and livid, mud streaking his sleeves. He slogged over to Rick and stared at the surface where their prize had sunk like a rock, hair dripping. “…So,” he rasped. “Still our day?” Jesus lay unconscious a few feet away in the grass, boots tangled in briars.
Rick didn’t answer.
_____________________________________________________________
The Chrysler's heater coughed like it was dying, sputtering lukewarm air that barely cut through the damp chill seeping into Daryl’s jacket. Rick drove one-handed, his other tapping out some rhythm on the dash like they were just out for a Sunday ride. Every so often he’d glance up at the rearview, checking the road, sure—but mostly watching Daryl stew. Daryl sat in the back seat, he was still soaked, still pissed, and still chewing over the fact that their miracle supply run had gone belly-up into a goddamn lake. Jesus was in the seat next to him, slumped half sideways and unconscious with his head tilted at a stupid angle. His wrists were bound again, loose but secure. Rick had wedged an old blanket behind him so he didn’t look too much like cargo. It didn’t help, Daryl still wanted to toss him out the window. The car hit a pothole and Jesus's head lurched to the side and thunked lightly against Daryl's shoulder.
Daryl grunted and shoved him off.
A couple seconds later, the car hit another bump and Jesus's head thunked against Daryl's shoulder again. Daryl shoved harder this time. “Son of a bitch.”
The edges of Rick's lips twitched slightly, amusement thick in his voice. “He took a pretty good hit. He’s lucky you didn’t kill him.”
Daryl didn’t answer right away, he just glared out the window. “Shoulda left him.”
Rick hummed like he didn’t believe that for a second. “Mhm.”
“In a damn tree,” Daryl added flatly. “Upside down.”
Rick finally smirked. “Nah, you wouldn’t’ve.”
Daryl shot him a look. “The hell I wouldn’t.”
“You saw it, though. Just like I did. Guy’s got people somewhere, people who have things figured out.”
“Don’t mean I gotta like it,” Daryl muttered. His jaw flexed. “Don’t mean I trust him.”
Rick didn’t argue, he just kept driving, calm as could be, before subtly tilting the wheel to the left—not much, but just enough. Jesus’ head flopped sideways again, thunking back against Daryl’s shoulder with a wet squish. Daryl didn’t move for a second. Then, slowly, like he was trying to hold back a scream, he looked at the unconscious form beside him. “…Son of a bitch,” he hissed, and gave him a firm shove back upright. Jesus slumped against the other door, limbs splayed like a rag doll. Rick bit down on a laugh, shaking his head. “Keep grinnin’, and I’m walkin’,” Daryl snapped. Rick just kept driving as the heater continued to wheeze and the radio buzzed static.
They had nothing to show for the day but a soaked car, a hitchhiker in handcuffs, and the smell of pond water.
But they were going home.
And if Jesus leaned on him one more goddamn time, Daryl was throwing him out.
Night had long since settled over Alexandria by the time they arrived. The infirmary sat quiet and dim, locked up for the evening with only the faint glow of a hallway nightlight seeping under the door to the back rooms. The front door rattled, then banged open with a gust of cold air and a muttered curse. Daryl stood in the entry, soaked to the bone, hair plastered to his forehead, jacket leaving a growing puddle at his feet. Slung over his shoulder, limp and bloodied, was a man he sure as hell didn’t like—though judging by the smug half-smile stuck on the guy’s unconscious face, the feeling might’ve been mutual. Rick followed close behind, equally drenched but looking a little more amused than pissed. Daryl shifted the weight on his shoulder and banged his fist on the nearest door frame. “Denise!” he barked.
No answer.
“Denise!”
Rick rubbed the water from his beard. “She’s probably asleep, Daryl.”
“Well, she’s got a patient now,” Daryl grunted, hauling the limp body toward the nearest bed like a sack of grain.
A creak echoed overhead, then the sound of hurried footsteps on the stairs. Tara appeared at the bottom landing, hair sticking up every which way, dressed in an oversized tee and boxer shorts. She blinked blearily at the scene in front of her. “Okay,” she said slowly. “Why are you wet, who the hell is that, and why is Rick smiling like this is fine?”
Daryl dumped Jesus on the bed with a thud. “Because Rick’s insane,” he muttered. Rick shot him a look, but the grin on his face only widened.
Tara stepped further into the room, rubbing her eyes. “Seriously. What the hell happened?”
“Long story,” Rick said, glancing down at the unconscious man. “His name’s Paul, friends call him Jesus.”
Tara raised both brows. “That explains absolutely nothing.”
“Trust me,” Daryl said, tugging off his soaked jacket and flinging it over a chair, “I got questions too.”
Tara moved closer to the bed and winced. “Is he dead?”
Rick shook his head. “Nah. Knocked himself out after almost drowning Daryl and stealing our truck. He’ll live.”
Daryl muttered, “Unfortunately.”
Tara leaned over the stranger and checked for a pulse out of habit. “Well, he’s breathing. I’ll get Denise.”
Daryl huffed, shaking water from his hands like a dog. “Don’t bother, let her sleep.”
Tara gave him a look. “You dragged a body in here at one in the morning. She’ll want to know.”
“She’ll wanna know why I didn’t bring back the orange soda, too,” Daryl mumbled.
Rick snorted. “You’re still on about that?”
Tara blinked. “Wait, what?”
Daryl glared at Jesus like he might throttle him again just for good measure. “Was supposed to be a quick run.”
Rick spread his hands, mock-apologetic. “He was clean, had supplies. You saw it too.”
“I saw a pain in my ass,” Daryl shot back.
Tara pinched the bridge of her nose. “Okay, okay. Let me wake Denise before either of you kill this guy again.”
As she disappeared down the hall, Rick flopped onto a bench near the door. Daryl stared after her for a beat, then looked back at Jesus. He muttered, “Hope she’s outta aspirin.” Jesus was out cold on an old mattress a few hours later after Denise shrugged and cleared him of any serious head trauma, much to Daryl's disappointment. They had carried him to that unfinished townhouse that served as their unofficial holding area. A single lantern flickered on a crate nearby, casting long, sharp shadows across bare walls. He lay there with one arm slung over his chest, boots off, and wrists bound just loose enough that if he woke, he wouldn’t panic and rip a tendon—but not loose enough to try anything stupid. Rick stood by the open doorway, leaning on the frame with his arms folded, watching the guy sleep like he hadn’t hijacked their truck, wrecked their run, and nearly gotten them killed three separate times in less than a day. Daryl stood near the window, shoulder braced against the wooden frame, peering out at the moonlit street below. The plastic sheeting rustled faintly with every breeze, and somewhere in the distance, a dog barked.
Rick exhaled through his nose, voice low. “You know…” Daryl tilted his head just enough to let him know he was listening. “…that was real damn stupid of us.”
Daryl didn’t even try to deny it. “No argument here.”
Rick scratched his beard, gaze flicking back to the unconscious form on the mattress. “He’s lucky he didn’t get shot.”
“Still might,” Daryl muttered.
Rick looked over at him, lip twitching into a crooked half-smile. “You won’t.”
Daryl didn’t answer, he just kept watching the empty street outside. Rick let the silence stretch a few beats before adding, “Do it again tomorrow?”
Daryl let out a short, humorless snort and shoved off the window frame. He walked past Rick without so much as a glance, boots thudding softly against the raw subfloor. Daryl pushed the door open, stalking off with a grunted, “Fuck off.”
Rick watched him go, his smile tugging wider as the door eased shut behind him. “Thought so.”
Chapter Text
The door clicked softly as Daryl stepped inside, boots heavy with mud, jeans damp up to the knee, and his shirt still clinging to him from the pond and the general hell of the last twenty-four hours. His hair dripped in loose, wet strands, clinging to his forehead and temples, tracking slowly down the curve of his neck. The house was dim, lit only by a single lamp in the corner of the living room casting a soft gold glow over everything it touched. Beth looked up from the couch the second she heard the door. She was curled beneath a throw blanket, her hair loose and tangled from sleep, her hand resting lightly over the swell of her stomach. Her eyes softened the second they met his and she smiled a small, tired, and warm smile, the kind that hit him right in the ribs. “Told you not to wait up,” he said, voice low and worn as he shut the door behind him.
Beth stretched gently, stifling a yawn into her wrist. “And since when do I listen?”
“You shouldn’t’ve.” He peeled off his jacket, the soaked fabric slapping wetly against the floor as he let it fall. “Ain’t good for you to be sittin’ up this late, or them.” His chin dipped toward her belly. “You need rest.”
“They’re fine,” she murmured. “We’re fine.” Then she wrinkled her nose. “You, though…you need a towel, you look like you wrestled a river.”
“Somethin' like that,” Daryl muttered, dragging himself over and flopping down next to her with a long groan, head leaning back against the cushion, completely and utterly done. He immediately leaned against her like gravity had been pulling him here all day.
“You look like hell.”
“I lived it.”
Beth reached over and brushed a strand of wet hair off his forehead. “You okay?”
He was quiet for a long moment, letting her fingers rest there. Then he nodded, voice so low it was nearly lost in the fabric of her sleeve. “Now I am.” Daryl let his cheek brush her hair, closing his eyes.
Beth exhaled slowly, her palm sliding down to rest over his heart. His shirt was damp and cold, but his chest beneath it was warm, rising slowly. “Y’know…this could be a tender and romantic moment, if you weren’t sitting here like a half-drowned raccoon.”
Daryl let out a low chuckle. “You sayin’ I stink?”
“I’m sayin’,” Beth said, voice light and teasing, “if you don’t get dry, you’re sleepin’ on the floor.”
Daryl gave her a sideways glance, a half smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “Thought you missed me.”
“I did,” she said sweetly, pressing a kiss to his jaw. “But I also like my blankets dry.” That pulled a quiet laugh from him, the first real one today, and he sighed as he peeled himself up from the couch, joints stiff, shirt still dripping. Beth watched him go with a smirk. “And don’t go drippin’ on the floor, or you’re cleanin’ it in the morning.”
Daryl paused mid-stride, glancing over his shoulder with a wicked, wolfish grin, eyes glinting just beneath that mess of dripping hair. “Yeah? Funny—’cause I never complain when you’re the one doin’ all the drippin’, darlin’.” His tone was low and shameless, a little rasp that lingered in the quiet, lazy heat of the living room. He gave her a pointed look, eyes flicking down to where her legs curled beneath the blanket, then back up to her face, so unashamedly suggestive it sent a rush of heat through Beth.
Beth’s mouth fell open, cheeks flooding red as the implication landed. She let out a scandalized, breathless little laugh and snatched the nearest pillow, launching it straight at him with surprising force for someone curled up under a blanket. The pillow thudded right into his chest, a soft, muffled fwump against his still-damp shirt. “Daryl Dixon!” she gasped, doing her best to glare but failing, her lips betraying her with the start of a smile. “Watch your mouth, I swear—”
He caught the pillow before it tumbled to the floor, pressing it to his chest as if shielding himself, the smirk not leaving his face for a second. “Ain’t lyin’,” he shot back, tossing the pillow right onto the armchair and shaking his head, water droplets flicking everywhere. “You start wettin’ up the bed, I just call it a good night.” Beth groaned, flopping backward and pulling the blanket over her face in surrender, her laughter muffled but unmistakable. Daryl chuckled low, peeling his shirt up over his head and tossing it aside, and sauntered down the hall with a cocky little swagger, calling out, “Don’t worry, I’ll clean up whatever mess I make. Always do.” Beth peeked out, hair all wild and cheeks bright, shaking her head but grinning like an idiot, her heart loud and full in her chest as she quietly plotted her revenge.
_________________________________________
The morning light stretched across the bedroom in slow, golden slants, pooling on the mess of sheets tangled around their legs. Beth stirred first, tucked close into the crook of Daryl’s arm, the other woven between his fingers. She shifted, sighing out, and Daryl’s arm curled tighter, his half-awake body moving on pure instinct, refusing even an inch of space between them. “Mornin’,” she murmured, voice still grainy from sleep.
Daryl made a sound deep in his chest, rough and reluctant, nose brushing her temple. “Too damn early.”
Beth smiled, eyes still closed. “You said that yesterday.”
“Still true,” he grumbled, cracking open one eye to meet her teasing gaze.
She let her fingers trail up his chest, drawing slow, lazy patterns across his skin, and watched the way he responded to her touch—a soft shiver, the subtle flex of his jaw. He drew her in and kissed her, slow and unhurried, their bodies shifting together in the golden hush of morning. His hand slipped beneath her shirt, thumb tracing soft circles against her ribs, making her giggle quietly. “You’re still damp from last night,” Beth whispered against his mouth, half teasing, half affectionate as his stubble scraped the hollow of her throat, her knees parting beneath his weight. Her hand found the hem of his boxers, thumb stroking the line of his hip.
Daryl’s breath hitched, hips rolling unconsciously against her. “That your way of tellin’ me to stop?”
“Not even close.” She pulled him back in, hands threading through his hair, mouth meeting his, the two of them melting back into the mattress. He groaned, hands sliding lower, cupping her thigh, grinding against her until the heat was dizzying and she was reduced to soft gasps and an arched spine, both of them half-drunk on the feel of skin on skin. He kissed her greedily, biting gently at her lower lip, then shifting over her, pressing her down gently with his weight, breath ragged as his hand slipped beneath her underwear, thumb circling, slow and careful. Beth moaned, eyes fluttering closed and her hands tightening in his hair, tugging him closer and chasing his mouth with hers. They found a rhythm, a hush of tangled limbs and wanting, Daryl’s voice low and hoarse, Beth’s sighs quickening as she rocked up against his hand. He drew his mouth down to her chest, Beth’s fingers twisting in his hair as he pressed open-mouthed kisses along the soft curve of her breast through the thin cotton of her shirt that made her hips jerk and her breath come in needy little pants. His fingers continued to tease her, working her higher as the world narrowed to the sweet heat building low in her belly. His mouth, his hands, his rough voice murmuring her name—
BAM BAM BAM.
A series of pounding knocks exploded against the porch rail right below the window, hard enough to rattle the glass. They both froze, Daryl’s hand still between her legs. Beth gasped, throwing her head back against the pillow. Abraham’s voice sounded a few seconds later, full force and barking out commands with all the authority of a drill sergeant on parade. “ON YOUR FEET, DIXON! THIS IS NOT A DRILL! FRONT AND CENTER AND REPORT FOR DUTY! RICK WANTS EVERYBODY—THAT’S AN ORDER!” Beth’s face was flushed a deep red, breath coming hard, and her hand clamped tight around his wrist to keep him from stopping. Daryl’s head dropped to her shoulder, letting out a frustrated groan, but he stubbornly kept his hand working, determined not to lose her.
BANG BANG BANG.
Abraham’s shout echoed up from the yard: “THIRTY SECONDS! YOU HEAR ME, DIXON? I’LL KICK IN THIS DOOR AND BRING A HOSE!”
Daryl let out a guttural curse, finally yanking his hand away with a shaky, apologetic kiss to Beth’s lips. He shot out of bed, stormed over to the window, and threw it open so hard it rattled in the frame. His hair was wild, and his eyes dark with exasperation and unspent heat. “ABRAHAM! WHAT TH’FUCK DO YOU WANT?!”
Abraham squinted up at Daryl with his arms folded, the corners of his mouth tugging in a smirk. “Well, good mornin’ to you too, sunshine. Thought you were dead or tangled up—either way, Rick wants everyone at his house. That hippy you dragged back last night? The one with the hair? He slipped out last night and now he’s sittin’ in Rick’s kitchen. Rick wants everybody there, now. So move your ass before I come up there and find out just how many push-ups you can do in your underwear!”
Daryl slammed the window shut with a string of curses, He stalked back to the bed, dropping onto the mattress beside her, and dragging her in for one last messy, lingering kiss, promise thick in his voice. “We’re finishin’ this later.”
Beth, still breathless and flushed, grinned, brushing her fingers over his cheek. “That’s an order.” She moved to shift her hips with the practiced awkwardness of someone eight months pregnant, swinging her feet towards the edge of the mattress.
Daryl made a gruff sound, already reaching for his pants, but his other hand tried to nudge her back, broad palm splayed across her belly, thumb stroking lazy circles as if he could persuade her to stay in bed just by touch alone. “You stay, ain’t nothin’ you gotta do this mornin’,” he muttered, voice halfway between a plea and a stubborn order.
Beth just rolled her eyes and pressed a kiss to the inside of his wrist. “Oh, hell no,” her laugh was bright and full of challenge. She wriggled out from under his arm, the movement slow and a little awkward, her round belly leading the way as she sat up and swung her feet over the side of the bed. “There is absolutely no way I’m going back to sleep after that,” she declared, breathless and fierce, smoothing her wild hair away from her flushed face as she stood and tugged on her pants, movements a little clumsy but sure. "If you're up, I'm up."
Daryl gave her a look that was equal parts frustration and deep, helpless affection, running a hand through his hair as he watched her pull on a fresh shirt. “You’re supposed to be restin’,” he muttered, tone softer than the words.
Beth flashed him a smirk, eyes bright and fierce. “I’ll rest when the hippy stops breaking into houses and Abraham stops yelling at the windows. Until then, you’re stuck with me.” She reached for her hair tie, pulling her hair back, the pale strands falling into an unruly ponytail. Beth waddled over to him, stubborn chin lifted as she pressed a palm to his bare chest. “Besides, you leave me here by myself, I might finish without you.” She said it low, half a joke, half a threat, and the gleam in her batting eyes made Daryl’s frustration twist into a fresh, aching hunger. “After all, I’ve got nothin’ but time and imagination in here when I’m alone.” Daryl stared at her, and for a second it looked like he might haul her right back into the bed. Instead, he settled for pressing his forehead to hers, his hand coming up to cradle the back of her head. Both of them breathed hard, stuck in that limbo of wanting and the world outside pulling at their ankles. “I’m serious,” Beth whispered, voice quiet but sure. “We do this together. Everything.”
Daryl let out a defeated sigh and kissed her one last time, soft and lingering. “Damn right,” he said, voice gravelly. “But when we get back, ain’t nobody stoppin’ me. Not Abraham, not Rick, not even the hippy.”
____________________________________
Rick sat at the head of the table, arms folded tight, and blue eyes locked on Jesus as if he could will the truth out of him. Across from him, Jesus looked wholly unruffled—he sat there calm, ankles crossed, and posture loose even with a faint scrape on his cheek and mud drying on his coat. He wore the air of someone who’d just wandered into a stranger’s house, made himself coffee, and had no intention of leaving until he’d finished it. Maggie and Glenn sat on one side, Abraham, still faintly smug from his morning’s “wake-up call” at the Dixon household, was beside Michonne and Carl. Beth was tucked close to Maggie, one hand resting over the rise of her belly, face still a little flushed from the morning’s chaos, the other fidgeting nervously at the edge of the table. Daryl didn’t bother with a seat at all, pacing a restless line behind them, arms folded, and gaze glued to Jesus like a hunting dog waiting for a rabbit to twitch. It was Rick who finally broke the silence, voice rough with fatigue and suspicion. “You were locked in, how’d you get out?”
Jesus smiled, like it was a simple question. “One guard can’t cover two exits and a third-story window.”
Beth’s brow furrowed. “You…you jumped out a third-story window?”
“Mhm, landed in a bush.” Jesus replied, like that made it better.
Daryl scoffed from across the room. “Shoulda broke your damn neck.”
Jesus glanced over at him with something like amusement. “Knots untie, locks get picked, entropy comes from order.”
“Bullshit comes from people who talk too much,” Daryl muttered.
Abraham grunted. “You left a hell of a mess for a man with a hangover, I’ll tell you that.”
Jesus continued without missing a step. “I checked your arsenal on the way out. I haven’t seen a cache like that in a while.” His gaze drifted over the room, pausing just a second longer on Beth and Maggie. “But your food supply? It’s low. Really low, for the number of people you have—and the ones you’re about to have.” Daryl’s stance shifted, no less defensive but now squared up, chin a little higher. Beth felt his presence behind her even when she didn’t look, a wall at her back. Jesus looked back to Rick. “How many people you got here? Fifty-four?”
Maggie’s chin rose. “More than that.”
Jesus nodded. “Either way, not enough food to go around. Not for long, especially with winter coming and after it.” He paused, then offered a crooked grin. “Whoever made those cookies, though? Best I’ve had since all this started. My compliments to the chef.”
Carl tried to hide a smirk. Glenn shook his head, faintly smiling. Beth blinked, surprised—her earlier tension thinning with the memory of Carol’s baking. Daryl grunted. “She’s not here.” Jesus let it go, only offering a mild, regretful shrug.
Rick’s stare didn’t waver. “What do you want from us?”
Jesus leaned back, tapping the table with his fingers. “I want to make a trade. But not here, not yet. You folks are careful, and you should be. I want you to see my place.”
Michonne’s gaze sharpened. “And what place is that?”
Jesus gave her a warm, slightly rueful smile. “It’s called the Hilltop, my community.” The words dropped into the room and settled with a palpable thud. Around the table, no one quite met his eyes, but the tension softened by a fraction, curiosity peeking through. Jesus glanced around the room, reading the suspicion, the fatigue, and the hunger. “Okay,” he said, voice softer, “Not the best first impression, I get that. But I’m not here to hurt anyone, we’re all on the same side, the living side.” His eyes found Daryl, who glared back like he was still two seconds away from throwing a punch. “You had every reason to leave me out there for dead but you didn’t. That tells me something.”
“Yeah,” Daryl growled. “Says I’m an idiot.”
Beth caught Daryl’s eye, her mouth curving up just a little despite herself, the old stubborn warmth in his scowl not lost on her. She reached up, brushing her fingers gently against his wrist to ground him. He didn’t look at her, but he didn’t pull away either. Jesus’s voice softened. “I’m from a place that’s tryin’ to build something better. We’ve got walls too. Families, kids, people. It’s not perfect, but it works. My job is to find others, to trade, to keep our people going.”
Rick’s face never softened. “That why you stole our truck?”
Jesus gave a short, unapologetic nod. “Yeah, we’re always in need. And the two of you”, he nodded toward Rick and Daryl, “looked like the kind of trouble I didn’t want to tangle with in the open.” Beth stifled a small laugh, the morning’s tension finally loosening in her shoulders. Even Maggie managed a half-smile. Jesus caught it. “I was wrong,” he added, gaze resting on her for a heartbeat. “You’re good people, and you’ve built something strong here. We can help each other.”
Glenn leaned forward. “You said you’ve got food?”
“We do. Livestock, gardens. We’ve got blacksmiths, midwives,” His glance shifted again, just briefly, toward Beth. “A trained doctor, builders. We’re not big, but we’re stable. Mostly.” Rick remained unreadable in his chair. Jesus looked straight at him. “Don’t take my word for it, let me show you. Bring a car, I’ll ride with you. It’s not a long drive, one day there and back, no tricks.”
Maggie spoke again. “Anyone else you’re already trading with?”
Jesus shook his head. “Not yet, but we’re ready. Your world’s about to get a whole lot bigger.”
Daryl now stood still like a statue behind Beth, his knuckles white on the chair, eyes locked on Jesus like he didn’t trust himself to blink. Rick leaned back in his, considering. Beth curled her fingers lightly across Daryl’s hand, her other protectively over her belly. This wasn’t just another run. It was a risk, a possibility. But maybe, just maybe, it was a future too. Finally, Rick rose from his chair, nodding once to Abraham. “Go find Tara and Heath. Tell ’em to hold off on that long scouting run. If this pans out, we may not need it.”
Abraham grunted, rising with an exaggerated stretch. “You got it, boss.” He tossed a sidelong glance at Jesus, as if he wasn’t entirely convinced the man wouldn’t try something slick the moment they blinked. Then he headed out, heavy boots thudding, the front door swinging shut behind him.
Daryl didn’t waste a second. “You got a minute?” he shot a stiff up nod towards Rick.
Rick blinked at him, before he angled his head towards the door. "Yeah."
They stepped out into the morning light together, the cool air brushing over them as they moved to the porch. Rick leaned casually against the railing like it was just another morning, but Daryl stood stiff, arms folded, eyes sharp. “You really think this is a good idea?” Daryl asked, no preamble.
Rick tilted his head. “What part?”
“Any of it. Lettin’ him talk. Considerin’ this trip. Hell, even not shootin’ him on sight when he broke into your house.”
Rick gave a small shrug. “He could’ve run last night, but he didn’t.”
Daryl scoffed. “Could’ve stabbed us in our sleep too. Don’t mean I’m gonna start handin’ him coffee and askin’ what kinda cows he’s got.”
Rick’s eyes twinkled slightly, like he’d been waiting for this. “This about the Hilltop, or you just mad ‘cause he dunked you in a pond yesterday?”
Daryl glared. “Ain’t funny.”
“It’s a little funny,” Rick said, smiling now. “I heard the splash from halfway across the field.” Daryl didn’t answer. He just scowled and paced a few steps toward the edge of the porch, fingers tapping restlessly against his arm. Rick’s tone dropped a little. “I’m not sayin’ we trust him fully, not yet. But I’m sayin’ we check it out. Food’s tight now and if there’s even a chance he’s tellin’ the truth…”
Daryl turned back toward him, jaw tight. “And if it’s a trap?”
“Then we’re prepared,” Rick said simply. “We go in smart, with just enough of us to get the lay of the land.”
A long pause settled between them, until Daryl looked away, and muttered, “I don’t like him.”
“Not askin’ you to,” Rick said. “Just askin’ you to come along.” Daryl exhaled slowly through his nose, gaze flicking down the steps. Rick clapped him lightly on the shoulder. “We leave after lunch.” Daryl gave a single nod and turned back toward the door, the tension still there—but quieter now, buried under the weight of what was coming.
Inside, Maggie and Beth had shifted from the table to somewhere a bit more comfortable. Maggie stood by the map pinned to a bulletin board, arms loosely folded, with her eyes fixed on the rough patchwork of routes and scouted areas surrounding Alexandria. A pencil rested behind her ear. She didn’t move to speak at first, just stared, thinking. Beth sat nearby on the window bench, her hand gently resting over the curve of her belly. She hadn’t said much since they moved from the table, but her gaze hadn’t wandered far from her sister. "You think he’s full of it?" Maggie asked, finally.
Beth looked up. “You mean about Hilltop?”
Maggie gave a short nod. “About all of it. The food, the trade, the way he talks like he knows the world better than the rest of us.” Her tone wasn’t angry, more curious than anything. Thoughtful, even. “You get a read on him?”
Beth paused. “I think he’s smart. Too smart to be careless. And I think he’s used to being listened to.”
Maggie smirked faintly, lips pressed tight. "It's weird though. He makes it sound like this place is established. That sort of setup doesn't just appear overnight." She finally glanced over. "Somehow none of us have heard a word about it."
Beth shrugged gently. “Neither had they, about us.”
Maggie nodded, conceding the point, but her shoulders remained tense. “Still, it feels strange. Feels...too good.”
Beth’s voice was quiet. “You think he’s lying?”
Maggie was silent for a moment. “I think he’s got a reason for showin’ up now. I just don’t know what it is yet.” She stepped closer, arms still crossed. “People don’t do things for free anymore, not without some kind of catch.”
Beth looked down at her belly, running her thumb in slow circles along the side. “Doesn’t mean we can’t hear him out.”
“That’s what I’m thinkin’, too,” Maggie admitted. “I just want to know what we’re walkin’ into. If there’s a real place behind all his smooth talk, or if it’s just another trap that’s dressed up...”
“And if it’s real..?” Beth pressed, lifting her gaze.
“Then maybe we’ve got a shot at building something better, stronger. Not just scavengin’ to survive—but growing, trading. Knowing there’s someone else out there who might have your back instead of a knife to it.”
Beth’s eyes softened at the thought. “That does sound nice.”
Maggie stepped away from the map and crossed the room, her voice softening. “It does, but it also means lettin’ people in. Givin’ up a little control.”
“You worried about Rick?”
“I’m worried about all of us,” Maggie said. “Rick’s gonna do what he thinks is right. But this could change everything. It already is.” She sat beside Beth, their shoulders touching lightly. “I wanna believe him,” Maggie admitted, voice just above a whisper. “I really do.”
Beth leaned her head lightly against Maggie’s shoulder. “Then maybe that’s enough. For now.”
Chapter Text
The afternoon sun hung low over Alexandria, casting warm gold over the streets and long shadows from the rooftops. The RV idled in the drive, engine humming like a restless animal ready to bolt. Daryl tossed the last bag into the back with a sharp thunk, wiping his hands on his jeans. “Don’t forget extra rounds,” Rick called as he stepped off the porch, squinting into the light.
“Already packed,” Daryl muttered, slamming the rear door shut with a satisfying clunk. He was double and triple-checking everything today. This wasn’t just a supply run, this was a scouting mission to a place they barely knew anything about.
Footsteps padded up behind him. He turned just in time to see Denise striding toward him with a balled-up napkin and a look that said she meant business. “I come bearing nourishment,” she declared.
Daryl stared at the lumpy offering she unveiled, squinting. “That…what is that?”
“It’s an oat cake,” she said cheerfully. “My own recipe. I call it ‘You Tried.’ It’s for the soda run you almost made yesterday. I thought you deserved something. Whether you want it or not.”
Daryl took the lumpy object with a grunt. “Looks like shit.”
Beth padded over and elbowed him in the ribs. “Be nice.”
“I am bein’ nice,” he grumbled, sniffing the thing. “Just don’t want it breakin’ my teeth.”
“Charming,” Denise said with a roll of her eyes, already walking away.
Daryl looked to his side and froze. Beth was there standing with a determined look on her face, the one that meant trouble for his blood pressure and sure enough she had her backpack slung over one shoulder. His stomach dropped to his feet. "Oh, hell no."
Beth blinked at him innocently. “What?”
“That.” He pointed to the pack like it had offended him personally.
“This? It’s a backpack,” Beth said sweetly, batting her eyes up at him.
Daryl’s nostrils flared. “You know what I–why’s it on your back?”
“Because I’m coming.”
Daryl snorted. “You’re not.”
“I am.”
“You’re not.”
Beth’s arms folded across her round stomach. “Daryl, it’s a trip, just a trip, to a place that’s supposed to be peaceful and full of farmers. You all keep sayin’ it’s a diplomacy thing.”
“That don’t mean it’s safe,” he shot back. “We don’t know these people. And we sure as hell don’t know what’s waitin’ on the road.”
Beth lifted her chin. “I’ve been on worse roads with you.”
“That was different.”
“Why? Because I wasn’t pregnant?”
“Exactly! You weren’t carryin’ a goddamn watermelon around back then.”
“I can still hold my own.”
Daryl opened his mouth, closed it, and pinched the bridge of his nose like she was giving him a migraine. “You can’t even run if somethin’ happens.”
“I can shoot.”
“You can not run.”
“I can waddle with intent.”
“Beth.”
“Daryl.”
They stood there for a full beat, glaring at each other in married silence. Then Glenn wandered by, chewing on something and carrying a folded map. He didn’t even pause, he just clapped a hand on Daryl’s shoulder and muttered, “You’re not gonna win this,” before disappearing around the RV.
Beth flashed a smug little smile and Daryl glared at Glenn. “Don’t encourage her,” he growled.
“Wasn’t encouragement,” Glenn called back. “Just facts.”
Daryl turned back to Beth. “What if somethin’ happens? What if you trip, or get tired, or we get ambushed, or—”
“Then you’ll be right there,” Beth said, voice softening but firm. “Like always, and I’ll be right there beside you, not waitin’ at home.” She let out a frustrated breath. “God, all I do anymore is sit at the house or the infirmary and pace and wait and wonder what’s goin’ wrong this time. I’ve waited through morning sickness, swollen ankles, gettin’ attacked in our home and a walker breach. I’ve earned one damn drive.”
He looked like he’d been physically struck by her words. With a low exhale, he stepped closer. "You know why I do it, right? Why I keep leavin' you here?"
Beth's tone softened. “Because you love me. But I’m not doin’ it again today, I’m not. I need this, Daryl. Let me breathe just once before everything changes.”
Daryl looked torn, eyes darting between her face and the curve of her stomach. Finally, with a low, strangled sound, he muttered, “Swear to God, if I even smell trouble—”
“You’ll pull me behind you,” Beth said, reaching for his hand. “Like always.”
Abraham’s voice bellowed from inside the RV: “Time to ride, ladies and gents! I wanna see some bugs on the windshield and dust in the wind!”
Maggie appeared on the front steps, slinging her bag over her shoulder. She glanced at them, clearly aware she was walking into the tail end of an argument. “You good?” she asked Beth.
Beth smiled sweetly. “Peachy.”
Daryl grumbled something incoherent and took a long step back, casting a look to the heavens like he was begging for strength. Beth brushed past him with a kiss to his cheek and took the hand that Maggie outstretched to her. Daryl watched them go, his jaw clenched as Rick came up beside him. “She’ll be alright,” he offered gently.
“Yeah,” Daryl said gruffly. “I know.” But he was already doing the math in his head—how many exits the RV had, how far Hilltop was, how fast he could get to her if anything went sideways. Glenn reappeared at his side with a thermos in hand and a smug expression on his face. “Don’t feel too bad about it.” he nudged Daryl with his elbow. “She comes from the same stock as Maggie, runs in the family.” The two men exhaled in perfect, whipped harmony.
“Let’s just get this over with.” Daryl mumbled.
Glenn grinned. “After you!”
_____________________________
The road hummed beneath the tires in a steady rhythm. The countryside passed by in a slow blur—cracked asphalt, quiet trees, and the occasional broken sign swallowed by overgrowth. Inside, the RV had settled into a comfortable lull. Somewhere up front, Rick drove with Jesus in the passenger seat, the two of them murmuring now and then about turns and mileage. The rest of the group rode in the back, scattered between benches and worn cushions, the clink of gear and the occasional cough the only real sounds. Beth sat nestled toward the rear, her hand curved protectively around the swell of her belly, her back propped up with a folded blanket. Maggie had dozed off with her head on Beth’s shoulder, and despite the weight, Beth hadn’t moved. The rhythm of the road was oddly soothing.
She was tired. But more than that, she was content.
And then Abraham straightened up in his seat. “Alright,” he said, as if they’d been in the middle of a conversation, “You two mind if I ask somethin’?” he asked, sitting forward, elbows on his knees.
Daryl, seated across from him next to Glenn, gave a grunt that barely passed as acknowledgement. “You’re gonna anyway.”
Abraham gave a thoughtful nod. “Right you are.” He leaned in like he was about to break state secrets. “Were you intendin’ to make pancakes when you poured the Bisquick?”
Glenn blinked. “I’m sorry—what?”
Daryl gave him a blank look. “Th’hell does that even mean?”
Abraham repeated it, slower this time, like the problem had been speed and not content: “Were you. Intending. To make pancakes. When you. poured. the Bisquick?”
Glenn squinted, slowly turning to Daryl who looked like he was regretting every second of this conversation. He leaned forward, throwing a glance over to Beth and Maggie before his eyes widened as realization hit, straightening up. “Oh my God. He’s talking about the babies.”
Abraham snapped his fingers, pointing like he was a gameshow host. “Ding ding!”
Daryl scrubbed a hand down his face. “Jesus Christ.”
Glenn shook his head and gave a short laugh. “That’s one hell of a metaphor. But yeah, Maggie and I planned it. We were definitely making pancakes.”
Abraham gave a proud nod. “Strong batter management. I respect that.”
Daryl’s jaw tightened just enough to be noticeable before he flicked two fingers and smacked Glenn lightly on the back of the head. “Hey!” Glenn protested, laughing.
Daryl leaned back with a grumble. “Ain’t no part of me needed to hear that, man.”
Abraham turned to him with a gleam in his eye. “Well then, what about you, Dixon? Did you pour the Bisquick with intent—or was it a surprise flapjack situation?”
Glenn immediately lost it, burying his face in his hands to stifle the laugh. Daryl stared Abraham down in the kind of silence that usually came before someone got decked. After a beat, he settled back in his seat and said flatly, “Ain’t your business what I do with my skillet.”
Even Abraham looked momentarily stunned before he let out a loud bark of appreciation. “That’s fair. That’s real fair.”
From the back, Beth’s sleepy voice floated up. “Leave him alone, Abraham.”
He held up both hands in mock surrender. “I wasn’t judgin’! Just curious about how some folks have been handling their batter.”
Beth rolled her eyes, smiling faintly. “You’re ridiculous.”
The RV bumped over a rough patch in the road, jostling Maggie awake. She blinked slowly and mumbled, “Bisquick?”
Beth smoothed a hand over her sister’s hair. “Shhhhhh, just go back to sleep.” Maggie grumbled something unintelligible and did just that. Glenn was still chuckling softly, and Daryl hadn’t said a word since the skillet comment. He was staring out the window now, jaw tight—but there was now the faintest ghost of a smirk on his lips. Beth watched him from the corner of her eye. And despite everything—her aching back, the kicks to her ribs, and the RV’s clunky suspension—she smiled too.
______________________________________________________________________
The RV’s steady hum shifted, dipping low as the vehicle began to slow. The change tugged Daryl from his half-sprawl along the bench seat, his boots thunking to the floor as he sat forward. “What’s goin’ on?” he asked, voice gravelled with suspicion, eyes already narrowing toward the windshield.
Rick’s grip tightened on the wheel. “Crash site, looks recent.”
Daryl was on his feet in an instant, brushing past Glenn and Abraham. He moved to the nearest window, squinting into the sun-glared road ahead. Through the streaked glass, he caught sight of twisted metal and a mess of limbs. From the front seat, Jesus stiffened. He leaned forward, tension creeping into his voice. “That’s one of ours.”
The RV came to a slow halt and within seconds, the door was open. Rick hit the ground first, with Daryl right behind him, every step purposeful and his shoulders squared. The air stung with the smell of burnt rubber, hot metal, and something metallic and thick beneath it. The stench of fresh death. Ahead, a black SUV sat mangled on its side. The front end was obliterated, one door hanging loose and the engine hissed with plumes of white steam. At least three walkers were tangled up in the wreckage, their bodies twisted but still animated as their jaws snapped at the open air. Jesus moved quickly, only to be stopped short when Rick raised his revolver and blocked the path. “Don’t move,” Rick ordered. “If this is some kind of setup—”
“It’s not,” Jesus insisted, raising his hands. “I swear on my life, this wasn’t me. My people aren’t fighters—we don’t stage ambushes. If this was one of ours, they need help. I’ll do whatever you say, just…let me find them.” He took a breath and added, “Let me borrow a weapon. Please.”
Rick didn’t answer and Jesus turned to Daryl instead. “If this was someone you cared about—”
“You ain’t gettin’ a damn thing,” Daryl cut in, his voice low and hard. “Not a chance.” Jesus met his gaze, eyes steady, but said nothing more. Daryl stepped past him, crouched down, and ran a hand along the edge of the ditch where the road gave way to churned earth. “Tracks,” he muttered. “Branches snapped. Few sets of prints, most lighter, one heavy. Someone got dragged.” He stood and looked at Rick. “We can follow ’em.”
Rick gave a tight nod. Behind them, the RV door creaked open again and Beth climbed down carefully, one hand bracing her back, the other steadying herself on the side rail. Maggie was already beside her, reaching out like a reflex. Beth offered a quiet nod. “I’m good.”
Maggie didn’t look convinced, but she moved to flank her sister as Beth drew her pistol and flicked the safety off with calm precision. “You sure you wanna come?” Maggie murmured.
Beth gave her a look. “Ain’t sitting in the RV with the windows down and prayers.” And that was that, the group quickly fell into formation. Jesus led the way, quick but measured, scanning the treeline and ground for signs. Daryl kept close behind him, his firearm lowered but ready, Rick covered the opposite flank, while Glenn and Abraham brought up the rear, checking angles, keeping alert. Beth and Maggie followed several steps behind, Beth’s gait cautious but steady. The trail opened into a clearing where a long-abandoned colonial-style farmhouse slouched at the edge of the trees passed some old trailer homes, all its windows were shuddered and the white siding was peeling like old skin. The porch sagged with age, boards grayed and warped like a mouth missing teeth. Still, the bent grass, boot prints, and fresh scuffs in the mud said someone had been through recently, more than one.
Rick took point, stepping onto the porch and rapping twice against the front door with the butt of his gun. “Anyone inside?” he called, voice clipped and loud.
Jesus hovered just behind him, taut with barely restrained urgency, eyes flicking from the door to the distant tree line. “They have to be,” he murmured, more to himself than anyone else.
Abraham unslung his rifle and gave a humorless grunt. “So what’s the plan here, boss? We knock and bake a damn pie, or are we kickin’ it down and announcing ourselves with a little Southern hospitality?”
Daryl, already halfway up the porch steps, cut a look at Jesus sharp enough to slice steel. “How do we know this ain’t another firecracker stunt?” he demanded, low and simmering. “Bang over here while someone’s makin’ off with our shit halfway to the next town?”
Jesus met his glare. “We don’t do that,” he said. His voice held just enough edge to make it believable—but not enough to be comforting. “I don’t know what this is. But if my people are inside, they need help.”
“Yeah, well, you’re not goin’ in.” Rick’s tone left no room for argument.
Jesus turned slightly, looking to Michonne as if she might offer a softer take but Michonne just folded her arms across her chest. “That’s the deal.” she said coolly.
Jesus blew out a slow breath and raised his hands. “Fine, just get them out.”
Off to the side, Glenn turned to where Maggie and Beth stood a bit behind the rest of the group. Beth’s fingers rested lightly over the curve of her stomach, her other hand loose at her hip, pistol at the ready. Her jaw was set, her gaze steady. “Will you stay?” Glenn asked.
Maggie looked to Beth, and Beth gave a small nod in return. “We will,” Maggie answered. “But watch yourselves.”
Rick heard this, nodding and without a word he removed the cuffs from his belt and clicked them back around Jesus's wrists. Jesus flinched. “Just hurry,” he muttered, urgency seeping into his voice. “Please.”
Rick turned to Maggie. “If you hear me whistle—”
“Shoot him,” she said coldly, already pulling her gun. “Got it.” Jesus glanced between them, wide-eyed, but said nothing else.
Rick stepped away, but Daryl lingered. His eyes drifted back toward Beth. She was standing tall, but his gut wouldn’t settle. Something about her being out here—this far from home, from safety, this far along with strangers nearby…it clawed at him. He stepped close to Rick, voice low. “She shouldn’t be this close. If there’s more of ‘em—”
Rick didn’t blink. “We’ll clear it fast. You trust her?”
Daryl glanced over again, saw the way Beth’s fingers were already on her pistol grip, calm and ready. She caught his eye, and held it. “I’m fine,” she said, soft but certain. Daryl didn’t answer. His jaw tightened as he gave a short nod, eyes lingering on Beth a second longer than necessary. It felt wrong, leaving her behind, like something in his chest was being tugged the wrong way. But he followed Abraham inside anyways, every step heavier than the last. Beth watched them go, her heart hammering low in her ribs. Maggie stepped up beside her, brushing the back of Beth’s hand gently with her own for a brief moment. Beth said nothing, she just kept her eyes on the door as it swallowed the rest of the group.
Stillness fell over the trio as time seemed to drag.
Beth stood near the base of the farmhouse steps, her posture steady but wired tight. A few feet up the porch, Jesus sat where Rick had cuffed him, his hands resting in his lap. Maggie stood across from him, gun raised and locked on target, her stance unwavering. Jesus glanced toward the farmhouse door, still shut, then at the two sisters flanking him like a sentry line. He let out a breath and offered a faint smile. “So…this is awkward.”
“Keep talking and it’ll get worse,” Maggie said flatly, her finger near the trigger.
Beth didn’t speak, her eyes scanning the dark windows. She wasn’t sure if it was her nerves or the cold that made the air feel thin. Jesus shifted his weight slightly, trying not to move too much. “This…really isn’t how I pictured first contact going. Getting tied up, held at gunpoint, knocked out.”
“Maybe don’t steal trucks next time,” Beth said without looking at him.
“As I stated, it had things we needed too.”
“That truck’s in the bottom of a pond,” Maggie added, voice clipped.
He gave her a sheepish look. “I didn’t mean for the truck to go under. That really wasn’t the plan.”
Beth folded her arms loosely over her belly. “Yeah, well, because of you, my man came back soaked to the bone and smelling like pond scum for the rest of the night.”
Jesus blinked. “Wait, your man?”
Beth finally looked at him, unimpressed. “Redneck with a scowl? Yeah.”
He stared. “You’re with him?”
Beth’s gaze sharpened. “That a problem?”
Jesus lifted his cuffed hands defensively. “No, no—just…didn’t expect that.”
Maggie cocked her head slightly, still aiming the gun. “Why?”
“You’ve got this…I dunno, golden retriever energy,” Jesus said, hesitant but honest. “And he’s more like a pissed-off porcupine with a switchblade.”
Beth blinked. Then, unexpectedly, gave a short, dry laugh. “Yeah, that’s him.”
For a moment, tension ebbed. The area stayed quiet except for the occasional wind rustling through the high branches overhead. Jesus sobered a little, his gaze returning to the door. “I really wasn’t lying, you know. About Hilltop. About the people in there. We’re not perfect, but we’re trying to build something. I don’t know what Rick thinks, but I meant it when I said I think we can help each other.”
Beth watched him a beat, then nodded once. “We know what that’s like.” Her gaze returned to the house.
Jesus followed her gaze. “You think they’re okay in there?”
“I don’t know,” Beth said quietly. “But if they’re not, and this was some kind of trap—”
Maggie finished for her. “You’ll be the first one to die.”
Jesus held her eyes a second, then nodded once. “Fair.”
The creak of hinges snapped all three heads toward the front porch just as the door swung open. Beth straightened instantly, Maggie raising her pistol again until Rick stepped through, followed by Abraham, Michonne, Glenn, and a handful of shaken survivors. No one looked mortally wounded—just scraped up, grim, and exhausted. Jesus stood from where he sat, eyes darting to the man near the rear of the group. "Doc Carson!" he breathed out, shoulders slumping in relief. The man gave a weary nod, his pale blue eyes shadowed with exhaustion. His auburn hair hung slightly unkempt over his brow, and a patchy beard clung to his jaw. He didn’t wear anything that screamed “doctor”—just a wrinkled dark shirt and jeans, but he carried himself like someone who'd seen too much and kept going anyway. Maggie kept her stance just behind Jesus, pistol still trained on him as the last of the Hilltop survivors filtered out of the house. She didn’t speak, she just watched him closely, like she didn’t entirely buy the sigh of relief he gave when Carson gave him a faint nod.
Beth let out a soft, shaky exhale, her shoulders easing beneath her coat. She scanned past Rick and Michonne, eyes darting across the group until they caught on the one person she’d been aching to see.
Daryl.
He was the last out, gun still drawn but lowered, eyes still flicking back inside like he wasn't entirely convinced it was over. There were a few scrapes along his forearms and the drawn look he always wore after a fight. Tucking his pistol away, his eyes briefly scanned the heads until they met Beth's and all the tension he had been carrying in his shoulders dropped like a stone. Beth began to move, meeting him halfway before he even reached the bottom step. “Hey,” Daryl muttered as he reached her, his hand brushing her arm first, then settling lightly, briefly, over her belly. “You okay?”
She nodded, voice quiet but sure. “Yeah. You?”
He grunted. “Fine now.” The warmth in his voice was subtle but unmistakable, and though he didn’t make a show of it, he lingered close like he didn’t plan to be more than an arm’s length from her again.
Near the porch, Rick stepped up to Jesus and wordlessly unlocked the cuffs, tucking them back into his belt. As the bindings clicked free, Jesus rubbed his wrists with a grimace. “Thank you.” dipped his head at Rick.
Rick gave a tight nod back. “Let’s keep moving.”
Jesus was already turning, calling to Doc Carson and clapping him on the shoulder. “You okay?”
“Fine,” Doc Carson said hoarsely. “Bit shaken up, but I’ll live.”
Maggie came up beside them, pistol now holstered but her eyes still sharp. She offered Carson a nod as he passed. “He’s really a doctor?” she asked quietly, eyes on Rick.
Rick gave a small nod. “Seems like the real deal.”
Daryl grunted. “’Bout time we caught a damn break.”
“Let’s go,” Rick gestured forward. “We’ll talk on the road.”
As they all began filing back toward the RV, Daryl stuck close to Beth’s side, one hand hovering near her back like he didn’t trust the world not to tip her over.
And this time Beth didn’t argue.

Pages Navigation
Andrei_Lisud22 on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 06:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 09:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Darylslover33 on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 07:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 09:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
An (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 08:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 09:17PM UTC
Comment Actions
recodefb on Chapter 1 Fri 27 Jun 2025 07:24PM UTC
Comment Actions
橡皮鸭队长 (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 05 Jul 2025 04:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ezagaaikwe on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Jul 2025 03:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Jul 2025 08:41PM UTC
Comment Actions
Ezagaaikwe on Chapter 1 Sun 06 Jul 2025 11:39PM UTC
Comment Actions
Dragonaria666 on Chapter 1 Fri 22 Aug 2025 01:57PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 1 Fri 22 Aug 2025 06:21PM UTC
Comment Actions
FeralAngelWolfbird on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Sep 2025 04:53PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 1 Mon 08 Sep 2025 05:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
Wearethewalkingdead on Chapter 1 Fri 12 Sep 2025 06:55PM UTC
Comment Actions
badadder1 on Chapter 1 Wed 01 Oct 2025 11:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
NerdyHummingbird on Chapter 1 Thu 20 Nov 2025 01:28AM UTC
Comment Actions
Agneska on Chapter 2 Sun 18 May 2025 09:33PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 2 Mon 19 May 2025 07:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Darylslover33 on Chapter 2 Sun 18 May 2025 10:22PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 2 Mon 19 May 2025 07:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
Amylouise9636 on Chapter 2 Mon 19 May 2025 01:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 2 Mon 19 May 2025 07:23PM UTC
Comment Actions
badadder1 on Chapter 2 Wed 01 Oct 2025 11:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
NerdyHummingbird on Chapter 2 Thu 20 Nov 2025 10:15AM UTC
Comment Actions
Agneska on Chapter 3 Tue 20 May 2025 08:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 3 Wed 21 May 2025 07:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Darylslover33 on Chapter 3 Tue 20 May 2025 09:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 3 Wed 21 May 2025 07:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
Amylouise9636 on Chapter 3 Wed 21 May 2025 01:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 3 Wed 21 May 2025 07:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheKingInGreene on Chapter 3 Thu 22 May 2025 04:01PM UTC
Comment Actions
TheCozyKirin on Chapter 3 Thu 22 May 2025 07:37PM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation